《Queen of the Last Days: Blood Spirit Summoner》


 Chapter 1

    "Xiaoyi, come on, let your beast attack the boss''s death hole while we attack the boss! Only you can do it now! Come on, after success, our team is the first sword spirit!" Captain Mu Chengfeng''s tone was slightly anxious, and implied a touch of excitement and excited advice.


    "OK! OK! However, Captain, I said in advance that the strange falling animal skill book is mine ~" Yue Baiyi smiled and nodded. Thinking of the skill book that might fall later, he couldn''t help telling me.


    "Of course, our team, but as long as you are the summoner, who won''t give you? It''s impossible to sell money and let the growth of other teams weigh on us? Xiaoyi, don''t you know me?" Mu Chengfeng replied brightly. At last, there was a faint loss in his tone, which made Yue Baiyi unaware of it.


    Yue Baiyi''s eyes are fixed on the screen and dare not relax at all. The override Summoner is also a technical job. If you don''t grasp the opportunity, you don''t know when to break the rough and fleshy boss.


    In case all previous efforts are wasted and the monster is killed first, not only will their team not get the first knife spirit, but also her skill book will be picked up by others.


    You know, there are many teams behind them waiting to see their jokes after their failure!


    So, she must not be careless!


    "March, February, January." Yue Baiyi gently opened his cherry mouth and calculated the gap of a time period after the boss attack.


    "This is the time!" Yue Baiyi''s fingers hit the keyboard quickly, and the mouse of her right hand also kept flying on the table.


    Staring at the screen, she watched her summoning beast rush to the boss, emit a bright red light from her claws, and grasp the boss.


    The blood bar on the boss''s head crashed from half an instant to 0.


    Boss fell to the ground, and Yue''s teammates in white, including herself, couldn''t help cheering.


    "Great! I finally defeated it! God! I didn''t expect that we would really become the first team! This is unimaginable!" the teammate in White said vigorously. He is a swordsman. He has rough skin and thick flesh, and has played a role in resisting strange things.


    Now, when BOSS falls down, he is most happy to know that he knows that this awesome fist has hit him on his body and has gone to his blood, but fortunately he has a minister who is a minister for strength, otherwise he would have hung up.


    "Yes, I''m so tired that my eyes will be dazzled. If I don''t defeat the boss, I can''t tell if my hand shakes and you hang up vigorously, then we''ll be over." the priest in the team sighed for three days.


    "Thanks to Xiaoyi this time, otherwise we may not be able to carry it. Unexpectedly, there is such a great power hidden in Xiaoyi''s small body." dusk Chengfeng also came and joked that he is the captain and DPS of the team, and he has the highest attack power.


    Yue Baiyi pulled his mouth and said helplessly, "who calls the people of the spirit clan not tall... Naturally they are different from yours. Well, Captain, is it time to distribute victory products?"


    Dusk Chengfeng is a little helpless. How can this little girl always think that he will embezzle her victory


    He doesn''t seem to have done such a wicked thing, does he?


    Dusk Chengfeng shook her head reluctantly and gave her the Summoner''s summoning beast skill that was already ready.


    Bai Yi looked at the skill book in Mu Chengfeng''s hand. His mouth was almost cracked to his ears. He was eager to "grab" the skill book. He was just excited to learn. He suddenly felt a shock, his body tilted and nearly fell to the ground.


    However, at this time, she had no time to think about the cause of the shock. She threw her heart on the skill book and couldn''t read it once. She quickly got up from the ground and wanted to continue learning. However, when she was about to touch the word "learning".


    "Bang", as soon as the computer went black, she was stunned.

 Chapter 2

    "Shit!" Yue Baiyi roared with a long sigh. She kept beating the computer and pressing the power button of the computer. However, the computer didn''t light up. She was so angry that she wanted to smash the computer, but she couldn''t do it again.


    Angry, she paced back and forth in the room angrily. She often wanted to smash the computer, but her hand always stopped half a centimeter away from the computer.


    "Ah!" Yue Baiyi scratched her head. Her hair, which was not very straight, became more messy at the moment.


    After venting her pain, Yue Baiyi gradually calmed down. Anyway, the skill book is still in her backpack and can''t be lost. Although she is very anxious and can''t try new skills immediately, she also recognizes the reality. No matter how anxious and angry she is at the moment, it doesn''t help. It''s better to see what''s wrong.


    Is it a power failure? Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but have a bubble of doubt in her heart. Thinking about it, she raised her legs and walked to the switch next to the door. She pressed it, but the light didn''t turn on. Yue Baiyi pressed it several times, but found that there was no electricity.


    This is a little depressed to sit down on the bed.


    Looking up at the clock hanging on the wall, it''s already twelve o''clock. It''s time to eat. I didn''t feel hungry in the game before, but now as soon as I relax, I suddenly feel very hungry.


    Listening to the sound of the second hand moving on the clock, the house was silent. It seemed that there was no one but her.


    However, the fact is not the case. She has a twin brother who dotes on her and her loving parents. Unfortunately, today, her brother went out to play basketball with his friends, while her parents took great pains to go out to work.


    Everyone in the family is full of vitality, but she is the most curtily one. Although she has a lively and cheerful personality, she is lazy and loves games. Therefore, people are shopping, buying clothes and going out to play, and she sticks to the computer and plays games online with her compatriots who are also curtily men and women.


    But she didn''t want to go on like this. This year, she is 18 years old. She has just finished the college entrance examination and ended her long-term hard preparation. She''s not fun. How can she be worthy of herself?


    In addition, it was hot in July and August, which forced her not to go out. She didn''t want her skin to be as dark as her brother.


    Although he always said that he had bronze skin and she liked such a man very much, if he put the bronze skin on himself... Hey, forget it~


    When she thought of her brother, a sense of pride always rose in her heart. She always felt that her brother was super handsome, stylish and bronzed. He looked particularly healthy and gave people a sense of security.


    She has always regarded such a man as her criterion for choosing a husband.


    If the elder brother is not her elder brother, she will love him to death!


    However, every time I see him, I seem to see myself. Although the faces between them are soft and hard, if I don''t look carefully, I really think they are the same person.


    So even if she loves her brother again, it''s just because she''s her brother, but seeing his face, well, she hasn''t narcissized enough to love herself.


    Just as she was thinking, the room shook again and scared her to sit up from the bed. However, at the same time, a bright red thing similar to the fist size of a fireball sped to the room in moon white clothes, penetrating the wall of the room and the computer. Before moon white clothes reacted, it hit her heavily on the forehead.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~"

 Chapter 3

    "Di... Di... Di... Confirm the host... Di... Di... Di... Confirm the host... Start the transformation..." after the moon white clothes fell, a mechanical sound suddenly sounded in the empty and quiet room. With the mechanical sound disappearing, the moon white clothes that had fallen were glowing red, and her face seemed to be boiled by boiling water, glowing bright red, It was as if the blood of the body was going to break out of her blood vessels.


    "Well... It hurts... It''s hot..." Yue Baiyi''s consciousness is still a little vague. Maybe it''s the pain and burning that make her whisper unconsciously, but this whisper seems to be buzzing like a mosquito, and no one can hear it.


    In her dream, Yue Baiyi felt as if she were in a melting pot. She endured the burning feeling and burning pain of the flame burning her skin. This feeling made her want to bite her tongue and kill herself.


    She is just an ordinary girl, a slightly beautiful girl. When did she suffer such pain and torture when her parents and brothers cared for and spoiled the little princess who grew up?


    Fortunately, her consciousness is relatively firm. To be exact, she is also very afraid of death. She is afraid that she will never see her parents and brothers who love her and spoil her. Such an idea also makes her ten fingers firm.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe more than ten minutes, maybe a century, until the month, the consciousness of white clothes is a little vague.


    Until the cool mechanical sound sounded in her ear, it pulled her mind back.


    "Di... Di... Di... Host transformation completed... Host transformation completed..."


    host? reform? what is it? Who''s talking?


    "You... Who are you...?" Yue Baiyi''s voice was a little hoarse, as if it was the sound caused by a stone on the glass. Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but frown.


    However, no one answered her, which made her feel that she had just had an illusion. She shook her head helplessly, trying to get rid of her dizziness.


    Until her head was getting better, she slowly supported her body with her hands.


    However, she stretched out her hand, but the whole person was stunned.


    Is this green, shriveled arm hers? She couldn''t believe it. She moved her fingers and found that the fingers did make corresponding actions with her instructions. Only then did she reluctantly accept that it was her hand.


    But I still can''t believe that such a thing will happen to her.


    What''s the matter with her? Are you old? Just now she... Ah... By the way, she seems to have been hit by something like a meteorite. Is that why she became like this?


    Was she burned like this?! But shouldn''t the burned be black? And she''s not dead?! This is too big?!


    Yuebaiyi finally stood up. She urgently needs a mirror. She wants to see what she has become!


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help walking to the bathroom


    "Ah!!!" the shrill scream seemed not to be the voice that human beings should have, but it came out of her throat at this time, which made her feel inexplicable panic and fear.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help holding down her heart. However, this move made her stay in place. Her gray pupils enlarged instantly, looking extraordinarily penetrating and Yin deep.


    She... Why doesn''t her heart jump

 Chapter 4

    She... Is she dead?! Only a dead man''s heart can''t beat... But... But she''s still alive... She can walk... How... How can this happen?!


    Yue Baiyi is full of panic and confusion. She urgently needs someone to help her, but she doesn''t dare to go out of the house. She is completely like a zombie. Like the zombie in biochemical crisis, although the skin on her face hasn''t fallen, her blue and white skin shows that she is not the skin that a healthy person should have at the moment.


    In addition, the heart that can''t beat now, the rigid body, and the nails that were originally painted pink by her have turned black, sharp as if they could tear anything.


    This is not a zombie. What is it?!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi wanted to cry, but something even worse happened. She couldn''t cry. She was crying, but there were no tears.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable


    "Brother... Mom and Dad... What should I do...?" White clothes shouted in her heart. At the moment, she was fragile as if anything could break her. Somehow, the scene in front of her was in a trance.


    But just then, the mechanical sound that made her think it was an illusion sounded again.


    "Warning... Warning... Decreased consciousness of the host... Decreased consciousness of the host... 95%... 83%... 76%... 65%... 50%... Warning... Reduced consciousness of the host to 50%... If reduced to 0%, the host will completely become a lower blood spirit... The host will completely become a lower blood spirit... Warning... 45%..."


    Yuebaiyi originally thought she had an illusion, but she found that she did hear the voice, and it seems that the voice seems to be very serious? Lower blood spirit? What is it? host? What is it?


    However, although she did not understand the meaning of those words, she also understood the current situation with her darkening eyes.


    Thinking of her father, mother and brother, she can''t become an unconscious zombie! She doesn''t want her parents and brother to die in her hands, or she to die in their hands, so that they can''t be at ease all their life!


    Absolutely not!


    Xu has a sense of survival. Yue Baiyi''s mind gradually recovers, and the blackness in front of him has been alleviated.


    At the same time, a mechanical sound sounded in his head.


    "Recovery of host consciousness... Recovery of host consciousness... 50%... 65%... 76%... 83%... 95%... 100%... Complete recovery of host consciousness."


    "Congratulations, the host moon in white broke through his own barrier and advanced from high blood spirit to noble blood spirit... A big gift package for novices."


    Noble blood spirit? Novice gift bag? Yue Baiyi was sure that all this was not auditory hallucinations, but the voice that really echoed in her mind, just... Novice gift bag?! Is she in the game? But it''s not right. This is clearly her home!! God horse novice gift bag?! Wait... Is it difficult for the game to come to reality? It can''t be true?!


    Yue Baiyi was depressed, and there were 100000 reasons in her mind. She couldn''t figure out how to think about it. The disordered thoughts made her a little upset. Upset, she hit her fist on the sink.


    "Pa!" "Ka..."


    There was a one meter long crack in the sink, which made Yue Bai''s eyes wide and his small gray mouth. She looked at her hand in disbelief. It didn''t hurt! When did her strength become so strong? It''s amazing


    But Xin Kui was like this. Yue Baiyi completely calmed down and thought about what happened.


    She was clearly playing with the computer and hitting the boss. After the boss was knocked down, she got the skill book. She was just ready to use the skill book, but she didn''t expect that the screen suddenly went black, followed by an earthquake. Then she flew in from the computer. No, a red stone flying through the computer hit her. Then she dreamed that she was roasted by the fire in the furnace. As soon as she woke up, I found that I was such a ghost... Just like a zombie


    And then

 Chapter 5

    Ah! Should not... Should not be


    Thinking of this, a ray of joy and excitement suddenly rose on Yue''s pale face.


    "Character panel." the voice was still so hoarse, as if he hadn''t spoken for many years. The sharp and harsh voice even Yue Baiyi couldn''t help frowning.


    However, the irritable mood was soon replaced by the happy mood.


    Her voice as like as two peas, and a transparent frame of character''s character appeared before her, just like the game, but it is transparent.


    Moon white tilted her head and looked at the panel.


    "Character: moon in white.


    Gender: Female


    Race: blood spirit.


    Title: nobility.


    Level: level 0.


    Occupation: summoner.


    Attack: attack power 2, penetration 0, concentration 0, hit 1, critical hit 2.


    Defence: HP 100, HP 2, defence 5, block 2, evasion 0, critical hit resistance 0.


    It''s really similar to the character panel in the game... However, what kind of race is the blood spirit family? Zombies? I look like zombies. "


    Yue Baiyi thought about herself. At the same time, her brain echoed the mechanical sound that made her headache.


    "Warning... Warning... Warning the host moon white clothes, don''t defile the blood spirit family. The blood spirit family is a higher race, which can''t be compared with a small human race. Please be careful... Please be careful..."


    "Er... Ok..." Yue Baiyi was speechless, but I didn''t expect that the system was very intelligent and could guess her ideas, but where was the system? Isn''t it in her head? Otherwise, the sound comes from the head.


    Forget it, no matter where it came from, it''s not the most important thing at present. The most important thing now is that she won''t always appear in front of her parents and brother like this? No~


    "Well, the system, can you change me back?" yuebaiyi said tentatively. Since her body is caused by this system, it should have a way. Although it looks interesting, but... Her form is really... I don''t dare to compliment


    As the sound fell, the mechanical sound sounded, "the transformation is completed and cannot be changed... The transformation is completed and cannot be changed..."


    "System, are you sure it''s transformation rather than destruction?!" Yue Baiyi roared angrily. Even though the voice sounded particularly harsh and people couldn''t help covering their ears, Yue Baiyi was not in the mood at this time.


    "Please speak carefully... Speak carefully... Speak carefully..." the mechanical sound constantly echoed the word "speak carefully", which made Yue Baiyi feel upset and irritable, and couldn''t help bursting out.


    "Be careful, sister! Are you swelling me?! I want to recover my flesh and blood! I want to recover my heartbeat! I want to recover my white skin!"


    "Di... Di... Warning... Warning... If the host insults more than three times, it will be erased... Erased..." the same mechanical sound, I can''t hear the slightest emotion.


    "Wipe you..."


    "Warning... Host..."


    "Ah, system, I don''t seem to have said anything yet. Please be kind to me. Will you spare me this time?"


    "Warning... Warning... The energy of the host is too low. Please replenish energy in time, otherwise it will be erased......"


    Originally, she thought that she would please it like this. It didn''t give face warning to her. As a result, as soon as she heard what the system said, she immediately stood in place until three seconds later.


    "What?! say it again?!"


    However, the system did say it again.


    "Warning... Warning... The energy of the host is too low. Please replenish energy in time, otherwise it will be erased......"


    When the confirmation is correct, the moon white clothes recognize the reality.


    "Well, system, can you tell me where to replenish energy?"

 Chapter 6

    "Energy source found five meters away from the southeast, energy source found..."


    "Five meters? Five meters... Southeast..... HMM.. Dizzy! There''s one at the door?! if I didn''t say it earlier, I''m worried. I''m so sleepy. Send pillows ~"


    Yue Baiyi whispered to herself, walking outside the door, but her body was a little stiff. It took less than a minute to get outside the door, but she walked for nearly three minutes to get to the door.


    When she came to the gate, she opened the gate without thinking. However, the scene in front of her made her cry.


    "Ah!!!" then subconsciously covered her mouth, but her voice still attracted the attention of the ''species'' outside the door.


    However, at the same time, the mechanical sound in the brain sounded ruthlessly again.


    "Discover the energy source, discover the energy source, discover the energy source..."


    Energy source? This thing?


    Yue Baiyi resisted the nausea of nausea in her heart and looked up and down at the species in front of her.


    Blue and white skin, sharp tusks, faintly festering skin, sharp long nails, and the stench saliva flowing from the mouth. The saliva dripped on the floor, and the floor was corroded with a sound of "Ho".


    This is a person, no, exactly a dead man, a zombie, a zombie that is no different from her shape! Except that she can''t drool, whether she walks rigidly, or the long black nails that can tear anything, or the tusks near her mouth, or the shriveled blue and white skin, are they the same kind?


    Moon white''s brain suddenly jumped out of such an idea. When she came back, she found how strange her idea was!


    No, no, no, she wants to be a man. She doesn''t want to be a zombie!


    "Warning... Warning... Please be careful... Please be careful..." the idea of Yue Baiyi just flashed, and the mechanical sound in her brain sounded again, which annoyed her.


    "Yes, it''s the blood spirit clan, not the zombie! Is this the head office?!" Yue Baiyi didn''t have a good airway.


    Maybe it was seeing Yue Baiyi''s heart unconvinced, and the mechanical sound sounded again, as if it were explanation and inducement.


    "Please upgrade the host as soon as possible. If you upgrade to level 5, you can restore your previous appearance."


    "Really?!" Yue Baiyi suddenly brightened up and recovered her appearance, which is something she urgently needs at the moment!


    "Please upgrade the host as soon as possible. If you rise to level 5, you can restore your previous appearance." the mechanical sound didn''t answer yes or no, but repeated constantly to express its affirmation.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi doesn''t doubt that there is him, but even if she has some doubts in her heart, she can''t help believing that a dead horse should be a living horse doctor. This is her state of mind at this time.


    "Well, how can I upgrade the system?"


    "First, mission. Second, kill monsters. Third, energy source."


    "What is the energy source?"


    "Spiritual core."


    "How do you get the spirit core?"


    "In the brain of low-level blood spirit."


    "Ah? You mean you want to blow your head to get the core?! isn''t it too bloody?! and isn''t it of the same kind?"


    "Low level, slave." I don''t know if it''s the illusion of moon white clothes. This mechanical sound is mixed with a trace of slight contempt.


    "Er... Do you really want to blow your head?" Yue Baiyi looked at the zombie gentleman who didn''t attack her at all. She still hesitated. She didn''t touch the spring water. This is not a game... How can she do it?!


    "Warning... Warning... The energy of the host is too low. Please replenish energy in time, otherwise it will be erased......"


    Well, is this forcing her?


    Yue Baiyi looked at the zombie in front of him. The look in his eyes was vague. He looked down at the baseball bat placed nearby, bit his teeth, grabbed the baseball bat, and slowly came to the zombie in front of him. There was a sullen stick facing his head.

 Chapter 7

    "Dong... Dong" is the sound of a stick hitting the head, followed by the sound of an object falling to the ground.


    Yue Baiyi clenched the baseball bat with both hands, and looked at the head of Mr. zombie who had been bloomed by her baseball bat. Even if she could not feel any pain and touch for a long time, her body could not help shaking. The black blood on her face covered her blue and white skin. Her frightened eyes stared at the distance without focus, All this showed the mood in her heart at this time.


    She killed someone? She thought the zombie was rough and fleshy, and she was not easy to kill, but unexpectedly, she just used eight points of strength to blow each other''s head.


    Looking at the overflowing brain, she was spineless holding the sofa and constantly retching. Even if she couldn''t spit out anything, she still felt very uncomfortable.


    However, at this time, the mechanical sound in the brain sounded again.


    "Di... Congratulations to the host Yue Baiyi for successfully killing a low-level blood spirit, gaining 100 experience points, a green staff and a backpack expansion bag (3 spaces).


    Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes being promoted to level 1 and gaining 5 free attribute points.


    Di... Congratulations on the successful unsealing of the skill bar of the host month white clothes.


    Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes successfully unsealing the taskbar. "


    A series of unsealing made Yue Baiyi forget her fears for a while.


    "Character panel." Yue Baiyi whispered, and her character attributes appeared in front of her.


    At the moment, her character attributes are still unchanged, but her level has changed from 0 to 1. At the same time, there are five more attribute points that can be assigned under the attribute.


    Seeing here, some as like as two peas in the white dress, it was exactly the same as the game.


    Can she really become the same as before when she rises to level 5? If so, that would be great!


    People, once they have hope, they will derive infinite power.


    At this time, she can''t wait to quickly rise to level 5. At the moment, looking at the fallen zombie, she is not afraid at all, but with faint excitement. She just thinks she is playing strange in the game!


    It looks like a monster anyway!


    Thinking of this, the moon''s pale face lit up the light of hope. In this way, she didn''t look so terrible.


    Looking at the character panel in front of her, she assigned her freedom attribute to five allocation points: attack power, hit, critical hit, health and defense.


    In fact, these five points are really not enough, but at present, attack power, defense power, hit, critical hit and HP are the most important focus at present. As for other concentration and penetration, she still doesn''t know what it is, so she decided to ignore it~


    After the distribution of white clothes in the current month, she obviously felt that her physical quality had improved. She moved her arm and found that her arm was much more flexible than before. Seeing here, she brightened her eyes, "great!"


    At this time, the voice was not as harsh as before. Although it was still very hoarse, it was not so harsh that people covered their ears.


    Looking at the obviously different body, Yue''s stiff face in white also shows a shallow smile. Although the smile looks particularly penetrating, careful people can still find it.


    "Ask the host to supplement the energy source... Ask the host to supplement the energy source... Ask the host to supplement the energy source..."


    The mechanical sound in her brain sounded again, but Yue Baiyi was no longer bored at this time. Instead, she was very glad to hear this voice. For her, this voice was like her life-saving angel, which could guide her how to live in this world that was about to be disrupted.


    "OK, OK, the system, the energy source, oh, that is, the spirit core, is in the Zombie... Er... Low-level blood spirit brain?"


    "Yes, please let the host absorb, please let the host absorb..."

 Chapter 8

    Yue Baiyi was systematically affirmed. She walked a little more flexible than before and went to the head of Mr. zombie whose brains were cracked by her. Although she hated those brains, in order to upgrade quickly, she had to resist the nausea in her heart and put her hand into those brains.


    After searching for a long time, she found a hard, stone like thing. She took it out and shook the brain in her hand. Only then did she see the thing in her hand clearly.


    The crystal clear polygonal crystal also emits a faint white light under the light. It looks particularly bright and beautiful.


    I didn''t expect such a beautiful stone in the head of such an ugly thing.


    Hey? Is there something in her head? Uh


    Forget it, don''t think about it. Although I really want to see it, if I want to see it, I''ll blow my head, then... Won''t she be like this zombie, gameover?


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help shivering.


    At the same time, the mechanical sound in the head sounded again.


    "Di... Di... Discover the energy source, discover the energy source, absorb it? Absorb it?"


    Yue Baiyi did not hesitate this time and replied, "yes."


    "Confirm no error, confirm absorption, confirm absorption..." as soon as the voice fell, Yue Baiyi saw that the spiritual core in her hand disappeared at the speed of the naked eye, and finally turned into a white light and disappeared on her palm.


    "Di... Absorption is complete. The host moon white clothes absorbs level 0 spirit core and gains 200 experience points.


    Di... The host month white clothes absorbs level 0 spirit core for the first time, and rewards 500 experience points.


    Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 2 and you can obtain five free attribute allocation points.


    Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 3, and five free attribute allocation points have been obtained.


    Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 4 and five attribute free allocation points have been obtained. "


    The mechanical sound disappeared, and Yue Baiyi''s excited little face collapsed in an instant. Why hasn''t she been promoted to level 5? Looking at the experience bar stuck at three-quarters of level 4, Yuebai has a feeling that iron is not steel. Can''t you give more experience?!


    However, she is still very happy to complain. At least she has reached level 4. Although her body has not fully recovered its flexibility at the moment, she can complete the simple actions of drinking water, eating and opening the door independently. The speed is twice that just now, and is close to the normal level of human beings.


    Now just brush another monster and you can be promoted to level 5. In this case


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi was excited. She couldn''t wait to kill another zombie, but before that, she also knew that she couldn''t do without strength.


    Gently call out, get out the character panel, and allocate the 15 free attribute points just obtained according to the attribute points just allocated. Only this time, each attribute is allocated three points.


    When she was sure, she immediately felt that the strength of her body had strengthened a lot.


    Confident, she picked up the baseball bat. At this time, she not only wanted to restore her original appearance, but also worried that her parents and brother hadn''t come back for so long. At the same time, she was also afraid that they would encounter the same thing as her and become a zombie, but she couldn''t guarantee that everyone would be so lucky as her and get a system, otherwise, She only got shot in the head.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the zombie whose head was blown out, and her eyes looked more firm.


    She wants to live! Whether as a person or as a zombie! She must live! She wants to watch her parents and brother live!


    Xu Shi has a firm belief. Yue Baiyi kills monsters later. She gets more and more comfortable, finds more and more feelings, and even feels a little happy in her heart.


    This is a real-life version of the biochemical crisis!

 Chapter 9

    Yue Baiyi, holding a baseball bat, found a zombie with an energy source in his brain according to the tips of the brain system.


    Not all zombies have this energy source, that is, the spirit core. There may be only one zombie with a spirit core among 100 zombies.


    Yue Baiyi thought it was a pit of goods. After she killed five or six zombies, the system slowly told her! She was so angry that she wanted to hit her head with a mallet, but thinking of the end of those zombies, she resolutely restrained the resentment in her heart.


    However, for more depressing things, if she can have experience in killing zombies, it''s no problem for her to kill more than a few, just


    This damn system gave her two experiences with a zombie! Shit! She''s going to kill all the time?!


    She almost ran away. She really wanted to open her head with a mallet and see what the damn system looks like!


    Fortunately, the system seems to know her idea. It has no "backbone" to indicate the location of the energy source.


    This makes Yue Baiyi''s mood a little calmer.


    However, the location of the energy source is not good or bad for her.


    The place prompted by the system is a small store five meters away from her community. The people in the store either become zombies or become zombie food.


    So she was lucky not to deal with humans.


    After she ran out from home and saw the messy things in the community, she suddenly felt that maybe being a zombie, oh no, it''s good to be a blood spirit family, human... Human is really the source of all evil!


    Because she is a zombie, human beings naturally dare not approach her, and zombies will not invade her, so she is quite leisurely. She naturally sees that zombies eat people and people beat zombies, but zombies do not die. In human eyes, she also wants to help, but she dare not. She doesn''t want to be too abrupt. After all, her appearance is no different from zombies, If you rush up to help, who knows if you will be stabbed.


    Although she thought about whether human beings were too dark, in fact, she saw such a scene, which made her completely eliminate the idea of saving human beings with this face.


    This scene happened in front of her. Two zombies wanted to eat a man and a woman not far from her. Obviously, the relationship between the man and the woman was different, either lovers or husband and wife. However, what did she see?


    The man pushed the woman to the zombie as a shield, but he slipped away alone. Such a scene shocked her already stopped heart. Why? Why not resist the zombie together? Is human nature so... Fragile? Is the moral bottom line so low?


    Originally, she thought that maybe this was a special case, but she saw scenes after scenes on the street, throwing away her wife and children and pushing her friends into the mouth of the tiger, in order to only seek a glimmer of life. Such human beings made her afraid. Such human nature made her feel that they were different from those zombies who only knew how to eat people?!


    Why do humans do this?!


    Yue Baiyi shouted and cried in her heart, but she couldn''t shed a tear in her already dry eyes, but no one knew her inner pain.


    Until she came to the small shop, her mood changed.


    Having witnessed the ugliness of human nature, she suddenly felt that she did not believe in human beings, because no one knew that the original close people would stab at the critical moment. This pain was obviously much more painful than being eaten by zombies.


    Yue Baiyi closed the door of the store when everyone didn''t pay attention. She sat alone in the dark store and listened to the screams, insults and grief stricken cries outside. Her heart was gradually hardening.


    I don''t know how long it took. Yue Baiyi raised her not very beautiful face at this time, with a touch of indifference and firmness in her eyes.


    In any case, she must find her parents and brothers, whether they are zombies or human beings... She must protect them forever!

 Chapter 10

    Yuebai, who wanted to understand, stood up unsteadily, patted the dust that didn''t exist, picked up the baseball bat and slowly walked into the inner room of the store.


    This non-staple food store usually has the master bedroom. Obviously, this zombie is the first one to become a zombie, and then eat all the wives and children at home.


    You can see the broken clothes and bones on the ground.


    I don''t know if she''s used to it. She doesn''t feel retched like the first time. Seeing the zombie walking around, Yuebai doesn''t hesitate this time. She''s a stick to its head.


    "Dong!"


    It was the sound of brain cracking again. This time, due to excessive force, the whole brain splashed on her face. She didn''t want to vomit. She suddenly felt a surge in her stomach and bent down to vomit.


    I don''t know how long she vomited. Yue Baiyi slowly recovered. She wiped the brain on her face, walked to the zombie expressionless, stretched out her hand and looked in its brain.


    eureka! The original expressionless face of Yue Baiyi burst into a faint smile. Although she couldn''t see her past appearance at this time, she could see her mood at this time from her glittering pupils.


    At the moment, she has completely ignored the problem of dirt and non dirt, and the long-awaited mechanical sound sounded again.


    "Di... Discover the energy source... Discover the energy source... Is it absorbed? Is it absorbed?"


    "Yes!" Yue Baiyi confirmed without hesitation.


    "Confirm... Start absorption... Di... Di... Absorption is over... Absorption is over..."


    "Di... The host month''s white clothes has been upgraded to level 5 and has a chance to summon animal eggs."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 5, and the unsealing skill ''Rose''."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 5. Whether to start the transformation, whether to start the transformation..."


    Yue Baiyi is very excited about the new thing that suddenly comes out again. I don''t know what fun the system will give her this time, but at present, the most important thing is to change her appearance.


    "Yes!" Yue Baiyi still confirmed without hesitation, and her tone was full of faint excitement and joy.


    As soon as the voice fell, the mechanical voice sounded again, "di... Confirm the host, confirm the host... The host month is white, the transformation starts... The transformation starts... Di..."


    With the sound of "Di", Yue Baiyi suddenly fainted, fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    However, a faint red light came out from the center of her eyebrows and wrapped all her bodies in it. As time went on, the red light became deeper and deeper. Later, the red light turned into substantive red silk, wrapped around the body of moon white clothes, and didn''t stop working until she was wrapped into a red insect pupa.


    Time passed little by little... What Yue Baiyi didn''t know was that she slept for three days, which made her miss a good opportunity to reunite with her brother and parents.


    Three days later


    The insect pupae in the dark seemed to move. Originally, they moved a little, but later they became similar to the state of punching and kicking after people were trapped inside.


    "Shit, what is this?! let me out!!" Yue Baiyi shouted silently. Even if she wanted to make a sound, she had no choice but to block her mouth. She couldn''t make a syllable anyway.


    Until the mechanical sound in the brain sounded again, "di... The transformation of white clothes in the host month is completed, and the transformation of white clothes in the host month is completed..."


    With the sound falling, the silk thread that originally wrapped her collapsed and disappeared into the air, as if it had never appeared.


    "Wow ~ so comfortable ~ eh?! my voice..."

 Chapter 11

    "Recovered?!" Yue Baiyi exclaimed in surprise. There was a hard to hide excitement and excitement in her tone. The original broken voice disappeared and restored the human voice. Instead of saying it, it was more delicate and pleasant than her previous voice.


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi immediately ran into the bathroom of the house and looked in the mirror.


    WOW! Is this beautiful woman her?!


    A palm sized oval face, small and delicate, slender willow eyebrows, just suspended above a pair of beautiful cat eyes, lovely and small Qiong nose, not big or small, is located in the center of the face, cherry like pink lips, one by one, which is particularly attractive. The most important one is cinnabar nevus in the middle of the eyebrow, which has a finishing touch effect.


    After the transformation, she is as tall as 170, which makes her look tall and straight. And the hot figure with concave convex, forward convex and backward warped can''t help but make people daydream. This is simply the recognition of angel face and devil figure.


    And the skin like the shell of an egg, glittering and translucent, is no longer the original blue and white. Although it is still a little thin, she can''t see that she is a zombie at this time.


    This... This is more beautiful than when she became a zombie, oh no, it was the blood spirit family! Although the appearance was still like that, there was a smell that she couldn''t say. It was her, and it seemed not to be her.


    Yue Baiyi looked at herself in the mirror foolishly, and her eyes were full of intoxication. It seems that she is still very satisfied with her present appearance.


    But soon she also found a problem.


    "Oh! My eyes! How did they turn red?" Yue Baiyi put her face close to the mirror and saw her eyes at a close distance. She was intoxicated at one glance.


    God, are there such beautiful eyes in the world? The red transparent eyes flash the luster of glass, and the light of stars seems to see the stars in the universe, which is particularly beautiful and moving.


    Yue Baiyi was very excited. Although the color of her eyes changed, she only needed to wear a beautiful pupil to cover it.


    Now she can finally be exposed to people!


    Excited, she kept turning around in circles, with a happy smile on her face. Now she can go to her parents and brother? I hope they''re okay! Even if they become zombies, she will keep them!


    However, before that, strength is still the most important. Thinking of this, Yuebai clothes calls out the character panel, and after assigning attribute points, you feel the fullness of physical strength and have incomparable confidence in your heart.


    In this man eating end of the world, as long as there is a little strength, she is not afraid to live a wonderful life!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi suddenly remembered the sound of "skill unsealing" he heard before he was unconscious. I don''t know what skill it is!


    Yue Baiyi was excited and whispered, "skill."


    As soon as the voice fell, a skill box appeared in front of me. There were many skills on it, but they were all black and not bright, but the first skill box turned gray with a golden frame. This skill should be learnable, right?


    "Di... Does the host moon white learn the skill ''Rose''?"


    "Yes!" Yue Baiyi still confirmed without hesitation that no matter what skills, she will learn. Of course, the premise is to have enough skill points. At present, there is only one skill, of course, she has to learn.


    "Di... The host month white clothes successfully learned the skill ''Rose''..."


    "Di... The host month white clothes learned skills for the first time and rewarded 500 experience points."


    "Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 6..."


    "Di... Do you want to learn the successful unsealing skill ''Butterfly'' of the host moon white clothes?"


    "Yes!"


    "Di... The host month in white successfully learned the skill ''Butterfly''..."

 Chapter 12

    After the month white clothes assigned attribute points, they focused on the skill bar.


    ''Rose'', learning level 5, basic damage 9-14, cooldown 0 seconds, cooldown instant when in use.


    ''Butterfly'', learning level 6, pre skill ''Rose'', basic damage 9-14, cooldown 0 seconds, instant when used.


    Daren, this is a continuous move, but the use method of this skill is similar to the knife spirit she plays, and as a professional summoner, she believes she can use it very well.


    However, then again, since she is a summoner, why has she reached level 6 and hasn''t summoned a beast yet?


    oh dear! By the way, it seems that the previous system said that there was a chance to "get a chance to summon animal eggs"? Where? Is it in


    "Knapsack." moon white lightly opened her lips and murmured softly.


    As the voice fell, a brown frame appeared in front of Yue Baiyi, which was divided into ten small squares.


    Looking at the familiar backpack set, Yue Baiyi felt very ashamed, but when she saw something in the four squares in her backpack, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Novice gift bag? Selection volume for summoning animal eggs? Green staff? Backpack expansion bag?"


    Excited, she first expanded her backpack into 13 squares, and then equipped it with a green staff.


    Yue Baiyi is very satisfied. The humanized part of this system is that the equipment can be invisible, selectable, visible and invisible. As long as the equipment is on the body, it can be used whether visible or invisible.


    Yue Baiyi is very satisfied with this. After all, she doesn''t dare to wander around with a staff, does she? Now we can not only enhance our strength, but also avoid being exposed. Why not have the best of both worlds?


    Then she opened the novice''s gift bag and several things jumped out of it.


    Novice gift bag (Level 5), purple staff (level 0, can be upgraded), backpack expansion bag (five squares), a set of novice clothes.


    Seeing that the novice''s big gift bag can continue to open, he simply opened the big gift bag again, and then jumped out a few things.


    Novice gift bag (level 10), backpack expansion bag (five squares), one extreme dance soul Necklace (level 0, can be upgraded).


    Still open the backpack expansion bag and expand the space in the backpack to 23 spaces. Although it is still a little less, she is still very satisfied compared with before.


    As for the staff, she decisively replaced the purple staff and was about to discard the green staff. But on second thought, since the purple staff can be upgraded, does it need to be upgraded?


    So


    Sure enough! The same kind of equipment can indeed be used as the material for upgrading equipment. She gave the green staff as the upgrade material for the purple staff. The purple staff - Ultimate dance soul was upgraded from level 0 to level 1.


    The attack power also instantly increased a lot, from the original 15-20 to the current 20-25.


    Happy, she bound the ultimate soul dance staff to make it invisible, and then put the ultimate soul dance necklace on the equipment to make it invisible. Of course, she can only see it, but others can''t see it.


    Then she will get out her character attributes, oh! Attack power has changed from 2 points to 60-65.


    When she was 2, she broke out with a hammer and a head. Now she is 60-65. How ecstatic she should be to kill monsters~~~


    Yue Baiyi was more excited and happy when she thought about it. She almost crushed the mallet in her hand. Well, now she should control her super ability~


    Ten minutes later, Yue Baiyi calmed down from the excitement and remembered the problem of summoning animals. She opened the voucher in her backpack.


    "Di... Does it cost a ''call beast egg selection volume'' to draw the call beast?"


    "Yes!"


    "Di... Di... Di... Congratulations to the host moon white clothes. You have obtained a summoned animal egg. Do you want to hatch?"


    "Yes!" Yue Baiyi said excitedly. She will summon the beast soon!


    "Di... Please add Summoner container... Please add Summoner container..."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 13

    "Container?! what?! system, are you kidding me?!" Yue Baiyi was a little angry at this time. There was no container. Let her hatch a P! After a long time, she was happy in vain!


    "Hatching summoned animals is the essence, which needs the essence body as the container. Di... There is a container 500 meters ahead... There is a container 500 meters ahead..."


    "... system, are you kidding me?"


    "Di... There is a container 500 meters ahead... There is a container 500 meters ahead..." the system resolutely ignored the words of Yue Baiyi, and still repeated and reminded with due diligence.


    Well, Yue Baiyi is helpless, and so is she. What''s the strength with a system? This system is very humanized, otherwise she really doesn''t know where to find Lao Shizi''s summoning beast container.


    But before that, Yue Baiyi changed the dirty clothes with zombie brains and put on the novice suit directly.


    This novice suit can change the style and style of clothes according to the owner, and it can also prevent dust, ash and attack. It is very practical.


    After the month white changed the novice suit into calf leather tights, the original concave convex figure became more graceful.


    Yue Baiyi turned around in place. Satisfied, she snapped her fingers, opened the door of the store and walked out of the store.


    The loud voice attracted the attention of all wandering zombies. However, when those zombies saw that it was moon white, their original excitement suddenly became panic and fear. They stood in place one by one "trembling", as if they saw what a wonderful character.


    The moon''s white clothes tilted her head. Some didn''t quite understand the actions of these zombies, but she soon wanted to understand the grade difference! Plus she looks like an aristocrat? Can''t follow the low-level ones? She wanted to understand, her self-confidence expanded, waved to the zombies at will, and looked like a big man.


    If human beings see this, they will scold Yue Baiyi for being insane and even wave to zombies. However, in the next thing, if anyone, they will be surprised to drop their chin.


    After Yue Baiyi waved her hand, the zombies retreated one by one and gave her a way. The appearance of panic and fear made her feel inexplicably proud. No wonder so many people want to be big people. This feeling is really good!


    The heart was dese for a while, and Yue Baiyi also accelerated his pace, because the mechanical sound in his brain sounded again.


    "600 meters ahead, Summoner container found.... 620 meters ahead, Summoner container found..... Ahead......"


    This distance is getting farther and farther, which also shows that the thing is moving. If you don''t catch up, you don''t know that monkeys can hatch and summon animals!


    Yue Baiyi ran up, as if some ghost was chasing her, and hurried away. After seeing her leave, the zombies seemed relieved one by one. Then they did what they should do, wandering, eating meat, chasing people, and the past "peace" was restored here.


    "500 meters ahead, Summoner container found... 400 meters ahead, Summoner container found... 420 meters ahead, Summoner container found..."


    "Shit! Stop the damn thing!" Yue Baiyi burst out. It ran very fast! Hey, she doesn''t believe it. Her noble blood spirit family can''t catch up with that damn container!


    "Summoner container found 200 meters ahead... Summoner container found 100 meters ahead..."


    "Fast, fast..." Yue Baiyi shouted in her heart.


    "50 meters ahead, the summoner container... 10 meters ahead, the summoner container... 3 meters ahead, the summoner container... Ahead..."


    "Finally found it!"

 Chapter 14

    "Meow...! meow...!" a cat, exactly the size of a shepherd dog, bows, explodes its hair, looks at the moon white with vigilance, and keeps giving warnings in her mouth. This is telling her not to approach again, otherwise it will be impolite to her.


    Although the moon white clothes are not animals, whether as a person or today''s zombies, when dealing with uncertain risk factors, they instinctively will be so vigilant and intimidate each other.


    After the transformation of the moon white clothes, the eyes not only become beautiful red, but also the eyesight is better and better. You can see small characters five meters away.


    So although the weather was not very good and the alley was very dark, she saw the big and small wounds on the cat and the lingering smell of blood on the tip of her nose.


    After all, she has good eyesight and smell, especially for the smell of blood. When she walks into the street, she can smell the smell of fresh blood from many residential houses. This smell almost made her lose her rationality.


    Fortunately, the mechanical sound in her brain kept echoing and reminding her, otherwise she would have rushed to the residential building with those zombies.


    She is not without self-control. Her current state is actually easy to explain. Just like the vampire, she is very sensitive to the taste of human blood. She can also smell the taste of human blood, whether it is sour, bitter or sweet.


    So although she wanted to drink blood, her reason still occupied the blood sucking impulse. Looking at the cat with blood flowing from the wound in front of her, her eyes were slightly dark. She unconsciously licked her dry lips and whispered seduction.


    "Little guy, I have no malice. I wanted you to be my partner before. No one can bully you in the future."


    Cats obviously don''t believe it. It''s hard for animals to believe humans. Except dogs, cats are originally very smart animals and are more vigilant to humans. Moreover, they are still hurt by humans. Naturally, they won''t believe what humans say.


    But... This human looks different


    "System, what if the container is found?"


    "Di... Please touch the container to complete the incubation."


    Although the system didn''t answer her directly, she also understood what to do next. Sometimes she even wondered whether the system was intelligent and how it felt


    Forget it, this is not the time to think about it. In the future, we will always know whether it is really wise or not.


    Yue Baiyi smiled, squatted down, stretched out his hand and motioned, "Na, I really don''t mean any harm. I want to see your wound. If you don''t treat it again, your bloody smell will attract the attention of those monsters outside!"


    Yuebai Yi doesn''t know whether it can understand or not. She just wants to say to herself that she hopes it can understand. After all, the world is chaotic and even zombies have come out. Isn''t there a mutant beast in the novel?


    Cough, then again, her ability to accept is so strong. In fact, it is also due to her always reading novels on the Internet. Otherwise, ordinary people would have been scared to death. How could she be so excited?


    The cat did understand Yue Baiyi''s words, but it still couldn''t believe her. Just looking at Yue Baiyi''s behavior, it also knew that she couldn''t hurt it at this time, and it also knew that if her injury couldn''t be treated, the only thing waiting for it was death.


    Weighing the pros and cons, the cat finally came to Yuebai with a vigilant and suspicious heart and put his head on the palm of Yuebai.


    "Di... Whether to hatch and summon animal eggs."


    "Yes!"


    The voice fell, and the cat turned into a white light and disappeared into the air. At this time, Yuebai stood up slowly, and a beautiful arc was outlined at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 15

    "Di... The summoner container is successfully added and is hatching... Waiting time 10 minutes..."


    When Yue Baiyi heard the speech, he turned his mouth and shrugged. He knew that the system was very pit. It still took ten minutes to hatch and summon the beast. In the game, it seemed to summon it all at once.


    However, reality is reality and game is game. There are always differences.


    At the same time, the zombies who came from the smell of cat blood rushed to the alley one by one. When they saw the moon''s white clothes, they suddenly fell down. They trembled five meters away from the moon''s white clothes.


    In this regard, Yue Baiyi is very satisfied. After all, this low-level blood spirit is too hard to compliment. It''s better to stay away from her to save her nausea and vomiting.


    Say... It seems that she hasn''t eaten for such a long time?! Why isn''t she hungry at all? Strange!


    Yuebai Yi looked at the zombies trembling around her with interest. Suddenly, her eyes brightened, and the corners of her mouth suddenly aroused a trace of evil radian.


    At the same time, however, the mechanical sound in the brain sounded again.


    "Di, the host month white clothes triggers the task, ''take a low-level blood spirit as a servant and reward 1000 experience points''."


    On hearing the experience, Yue Baiyi suddenly brightened up. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but be filled with an excited smile. It''s heaven''s help for me!


    Since her transformation, she has also assessed the ability of these zombies. She can accurately see whether there are spiritual nuclei in each other''s brain. Although there are a few zombies with spiritual nuclei, they are not absent.


    In this pile of zombies, she found two such zombies, but one of them looked silly and acted by instinct, while the other was also a zombie that brightened her eyes. It was withdrawing from the zombie group at a speed that people didn''t notice. Obviously, this zombie had primary wisdom.


    Now the task suddenly given by the system also just shows that the zombie is special?


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi suddenly jumped. Her amazing speed and explosive power made her jump from where she was to the opposite side of the zombie.


    The zombie obviously didn''t think that Yue Baiyi would suddenly find him. While stunned, he couldn''t help but be frightened. After all, the grade difference between them is too big


    Moon white slightly raised the corners of her mouth and seduced, "are you willing to be my man?"


    Although the zombie opened his mind, it was only the wisdom of a child of one or two years old. Therefore, he could not understand the words of Yue Baiyi. He just instinctively dared not resist the words of the other party in the face of the oppression of the strong.


    Yue Baiyi nodded when he saw the zombie, and his interest was stronger in his eyes. This zombie was obviously much better than other zombies. At least he didn''t have ulcerated skin, nor did he remove his arms and legs. That is, his skin was blue and white, and his green face and tusks covered his original beautiful face.


    "Hey, system, what should I do to accept it?" Yue Baiyi asked secretly.


    However, what followed was not a mechanical sound, but a large string of characters that she could not understand, hitting her head.


    Although she couldn''t understand it, I don''t know why she would say that according to the instructions conveyed in her brain, a series of "spells" that people couldn''t understand burst out of her mouth. With the last spell falling, a red light appeared in the center of her eyebrows, quickly flew into the door of the zombie in front of her and disappeared.


    This is a moment, the Zombie''s eyes, which were stunned and confused, suddenly became respectful.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help sighing the magic of the spell. She could also feel the slightest connection in her mind.


    "Di... The host month white clothes completes the trigger task ''take a low-level blood spirit as a servant'' and rewards 1000 experience points."


    "Di... The white clothes of the host month have been upgraded to level 7... Di... The white clothes of the host month have been upgraded to level 8... Di... The white clothes of the host month have been upgraded to level 9..."


    "Di... Because the host successfully received the blood spirit ''servant'' for the first time, he was rewarded with ''a chance to transform the blood spirit servant''..."


    "Di... The host month''s white clothes trigger task 2, ''transform the servant once'', and reward 1000 experience points."

 Chapter 16

    eform? Transformed into what she is now? Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi didn''t hesitate and decisively opened his backpack.


    "Di... Does it cost ''one chance to transform blood spirit slaves'' to transform blood spirit?"


    "Yes!" at least after transformation, it will become similar to human appearance, so that it can not only follow her at any time, but also be beautiful if transformed into a handsome man?


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help YY.


    "Di... Consume ''one chance to transform the blood spirit slave'', determine the transformation, determine the transformation..."


    "OK."


    "Di... Transformation start... Transformation start... Time consuming 5 minutes... Time consuming 5 minutes..."


    Five Minutes? Such a short time? Did she only spend such a short time? The moon is in white.


    However, what she doesn''t know is that her transformation is completely different from that of ordinary slaves, so it takes three days. The longer the transformation, the more noble the blood.


    Just like her, she is a noble blood, so it takes three days. If she is promoted to a royal family or even a royal family in the future, it will consume more time.


    At this time, she was bored. She looked at the zombie wrapped with red silk around the adult pupa on the ground and couldn''t help jumping her eyelids. No wonder she felt as if she was wrapped. It turned out that she was really like the insect pupa... Vomit... So disgusting! She''s not a caterpillar. She needs to cocoon a butterfly!


    However, in fact, butterflies are much more beautiful than caterpillars, just as her original ghost virtue can not be compared with her present beauty.


    It still takes one minute to hatch the summoned beast, and three minutes to transform it. Seeing that the alley is crowded by zombies, there is no place to settle down, Yue Baiyi''s heart can''t help but feel irritable.


    "Get out of here!" Yue Baiyi yelled at the zombies. She didn''t know why she was talking, but her words turned into the roar of zombies... Well, can you stop reminding her that she was a zombie again and again!


    As soon as her voice fell, the surrounding zombies rioted, and they hurriedly pushed out one by one. One by one, they didn''t dare to get close to Yue Baiyi. Yue Baiyi couldn''t help getting angry with the zombies.


    The zombie that everyone was frightened by was drunk back by her. Isn''t she going to live in this last world?


    Thinking of this, a proud and narcissistic smile appeared on Yue''s beautiful face in white. In this way, she really looks no different from human beings.


    As time passed, the mechanical sound echoed in her mind again.


    "Di... After hatching successfully, the host month white clothes successfully obtained a summoned beast. Do you want to summon?"


    "Yes!"


    Yue Baiyi nodded and affirmed that with the confirmation, some strange characters appeared in her mind, but what''s more strange is that she could understand it.


    According to the characters, the moon white clothes will summon the summoned beast.


    "Meow ~" a pure white meow suddenly appeared in front of her and greeted her intimately.


    Looking at the summoning animal cat that was only as high as her knee, the tenderness in the heart of Yue Baiyi flashed by.


    She squatted down and picked up the cat. Obviously, the cat knew the moon white clothes and rubbed her palms and arms intimately.


    "Oh, we will be partners from now on! My name is Yue Baiyi, please give me more advice!" Yue Baiyi likes animals very much, especially cats. Looking at the pink cat, she really can''t treat it severely.


    "Meow ~" Hello, master!


    "Hello, from now on, you''ll be called Xiaomi! Okay?" Yue Baiyi respects the cat''s sense of autonomy.


    "Meow meow ~" OK, master! Xiaomi thanked her master for naming Xiaomi.


    "You''re welcome, Xiaomi ~" Yue Baiyi smiled warmly and stroked it gently from the head along its soft and smooth fur.


    "Di... The host month white clothes successfully summoned the summoned beast for the first time, and rewarded 200 experience points."


    "Di... The host moon white clothes named the summoned beast, ''Xiaomi'', are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    "Di... The host month white clothes successfully named the summoning beast ''Xiaomi'', and rewarded 100 experience points."


    "Di... The transformation of blood spirit slave is completed... The transformation of blood spirit slave is completed... The transformation of blood spirit slave is completed..."

 Chapter 17

    With the sound of machinery falling, yuebaiyi also focused on the red insect pupa.


    The red insect pupa moved slightly. Obviously, the people inside? The zombie woke up as if it knew that the people inside were coming out. The insect pupa immediately turned into dust and disappeared into the air.


    The man lying on the ground slightly moved his fingers and tried to move his arms. It seemed that after he found that he could move, his eyes suddenly opened, and the red light in his eyes flashed away, so fast that he almost didn''t even notice the moon and white clothes.


    Moon white observed the man lying on the ground. She didn''t expect to pick up a handsome man as a servant!


    His thick eyebrows rose slightly rebelliously. Under his long and slightly curled eyelashes, he had a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, a strong nose, pink lips like rose petals, and white skin that was not like human beings. He had a height of more than 180, and his thin body seemed particularly slender.


    "You''re awake." Yue Baiyi said faintly. She didn''t know how to treat the new servant. It was subconsciously that she couldn''t treat her very warmly, and she didn''t know why she had such a mood. Maybe the blood spirit and blood affected her.


    When the man lying on the ground heard the beautiful and elegant female voice in his ears, he suddenly stood up, half knelt in front of Yue Baiyi, and said respectfully, "Wang!"


    "Wang?" for the man''s address, Yue Baiyi first slightly frowned, and then relieved. He didn''t hate the address, but liked it very much.


    "Yes, Wang!" the man was still respectful and pious, half kneeling on the ground, and his cold face added a different color to his temperament.


    "In the future, you will be the king''s near servant, named Yueyi."


    "Yes! Wang!" Yue Yi still has that expression, and she doesn''t know whether it''s his stiff face or his original appearance. Yue Baiyi doesn''t feel a trace of "popularity" from his face ~ but she doesn''t insist. People don''t have human memory. At the moment, he is just a new race reborn as a blood spirit family.


    "Well, on January 1, you get up. You don''t have to do this gift outside." Yue Baiyi said faintly.


    "Yes, Wang!" Yue Yi respectfully said, then stood up and stood behind Yue Baiyi, just like a bodyguard to protect his master. No one is allowed to invade his master.


    Month white looked at month one by one. To be honest, such a cool brother is not excited. It''s fake!


    Especially the thin and pink lips aroused her desire.


    "Month one, squat down." month white turned and ordered.


    On the first day of the month, there was no doubt that there was him. He was half kneeling on the ground and looked very pious. It was obvious that Yue Baiyi wanted to invade him.


    Since he is her slave and her servant, all he has should be hers?


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi put Xiaomi down and paced slowly to Yue Yi. He looked at Yue Yi from a commanding position and ordered, "look up."


    "Yes, Wang!" Yueyi obediently raised her head and her black bright eyes, which made Yuebai couldn''t help admiring.


    beautiful!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi couldn''t bear it any longer and printed her lips on Yue Yi''s pink lips. She was skilled. I''m afraid if her brother was present, she would be very surprised why her sister was so experienced?


    However, he was not here at this time, so Yue Baiyi did not continue to play the smell of the neighbor''s little sister, but burst out the dust laden domineering spirit in his heart.


    On seeing the move of the moon in white, the surprise in her eyes flashed away, and the cold black eyes flashed a tenderness.


    At any rate, Yue Yi is a man. Even if he becomes a blood spirit family, he still does not change the biological fact that he is a man. Therefore, in the face of the plundering of Yue Baiyi, he is not timid at all. Instead, he heads up and rings the waist of Yue Baiyi with his backhand. One hand passes through her soft hair to fix her head.


    "Well..."


    It seems that this guy is not an emotionless servant! Hehe, life has become more interesting.

 Chapter 18

    As everyone knows, she doesn''t know at the moment. Her momentum and character are changing a little, becoming strong and domineering.


    Of course, for this change, the system is happy to see its success. Its task is not to cultivate her into a new generation of blood spirit queen?


    After a kiss, Yue Baiyi breathed slightly and hurriedly from Yue Yi''s arms. Looking at the man whose face became softer than before, Yue Baiyi raised his head and ordered.


    "On January 1, your lips can only be mine! Understand?"


    "Yes, my king..." on the first day of the month, even the language Qi became much softer. I couldn''t help but blush when I heard the moon''s white face.


    "Cough, I can''t see you... Cough... Your kissing skills are good. Continue to work hard in the future."


    "Yes, my dear Wang..." Yue Yi''s face showed a faint smile, full of gentle words. Listening to Yue Baiyi, it was like a little girl in love, and she looked embarrassed.


    "Well, don''t be so gentle to others after January, okay?"


    "Yes, Yueyi will always be so gentle to Wang." Yueyi replied without thinking, with a tone full of doting.


    Yue Baiyi is even more embarrassed. She has not been in love, and she is not as innocent and pure as her dear brother saw. Her first time has long been... However, thinking of her ex boyfriend, she suddenly feels like eating a fly.


    How she wished he hadn''t died! It''s not that she loves him, but that she doesn''t want to see him die easily! It''s more pleasant to live in pain than to see him divided by zombies.


    "Yue Yi, get up. Xiaomi, let''s go. It''s time to pick up mom, dad and brother." Yue Baiyi whispered to Xiaomi who had long been hiding in a corner. Xiaomi heard the sound, jumped into Yue Baiyi''s arms. Yue Baiyi also tacitly caught it. After looking at Yue 11, she walked out of the alley alone.


    At the first sight of this, Yue stood up gracefully and slowly followed Yue Baiyi. At this time, her facial expression had already recovered her initial indifference. She would show her tenderness only when she occasionally put her eyes on Yue Baiyi.


    Yue Baiyi walked out of the alley. Zombies in twos and threes on the street kept wandering around. One by one, they walked around with soulless bodies unconsciously. Seeing here, Yue Baiyi''s eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with these low-level zombies.


    Yue Yi came forward and saw the displeasure on Wang''s face and said thoughtfully, "Wang, do you need Yue Yi to help you destroy them?"


    "No problem, but now I hate these low creatures more and more, but there are zombies everywhere. Even if you kill them, you can''t kill them." besides, you don''t have much experience in killing zombies. Killing them is a waste of energy. Anyway, they can''t hurt her.


    Well, this is the most real idea in Yue Baiyi''s heart. If she has experience and wastes her strength, she won''t do it.


    Yueyi can''t understand Yuebai''s inner thoughts. Listening to Yuebai''s words, Yueyi''s eyes flashed slightly. In his opinion, all those who hinder the king''s mood are enemies, even those of the same kind. Like him, there is no amnesty!


    "Wang, now...?"


    Yue Baiyi was silent for a while. To be honest, she didn''t know the ability of the goods. She didn''t know whether there was him in the character panel.


    Thinking of this, the moon in white secretly said, "character panel."


    As soon as the voice fell, a "character panel" appeared in front of her. She took a look at the character panel, turned her head to Yueyi and said tentatively, "Yueyi, what can you see?"


    Yueyi was a little stunned. She looked at Yuebai with some doubts and puzzlement. Then she glanced around and finally said, "back to my king, Yueyi didn''t see anything except low creatures."


    Hearing this, Yue Baiyi was a little surprised. Can she only see the things in this system? If so, won''t she be able to check it anytime, anywhere in the future?


    "Well, OK, let''s go."


    "Yes, Wang!"

 Chapter 19

    She had to go to a place before she went to find her parents and brother.


    "Lean glasses? Wang? You?" on January 1, I couldn''t understand why Wang needed glasses because his eyesight was so good?


    Yue Baiyi is not a slave owner either. She patiently replied to the question of Yue Yi, "if you don''t cover up my red eyes, you may cause great trouble. Your eyes are black, so you don''t have to wear Meitong. Oh, by the way, in the human group, you don''t need to call me king, just call me name."


    "No, king! Yueyi dare not go beyond!" Yueyi objected to Yueyi''s words for the first time, and he was so firm that Yueyi was speechless to the loyal guy.


    "Well, it''s called the eldest lady." Yue Baiyi smoked his mouth and said helplessly.


    "Yes, Wang! Oh, miss!" Yue Yi said respectfully.


    "On January... You don''t need to be so respectful in front of me. I hope you can get along with me like a friend. As long as your heart is absolutely loyal to me, your title and attitude are not important." Yue Baiyi said sincerely.


    Yue Yi was silent for a while and seemed to be thinking. Although his blood was not as high as Yue Baiyi, his wisdom was no less than Yue Baiyi. Moreover, through transformation, he learned all human emotions and abilities.


    "Yes, miss." Yue Yi''s attitude obviously softened, and her gentle tone made Yue Baiyi show a warm smile.


    "That''s right! Ah Yi ~"


    Yue Yi looked at the smile on Yue Bai Yi''s face. She always kept calm and had some broken work. The faint pink wrapped around her ear tip. Seeing that Yue Bai Yi couldn''t help kissing him.


    Thinking of his information just now, although Yueyi had only level 5, his ability also surprised her. He had wind and thunder powers, and the level was second only to her advanced blood spirit.


    It seems that after the system transformation, both appearance, ability and blood will be improved, but there should be few opportunities to be transformed by the system?


    If she still needs to collect younger brothers, she doesn''t want to look at those disgusting zombies!


    Is there any way to transform them? Even if it won''t improve blood, at least it''s not good to look better!


    Yue Baiyi went to the glasses store and thought. Fortunately, she was not human, otherwise she would be divided by the zombies in the glasses store~


    "Di... Host month white clothes unsealing manual transformation function, host month white clothes unsealing manual transformation function..."


    Manual modification function? What?


    Just when Yue Baiyi was still confused, a large string of information hit her brain again. However, with the retreat of time, the original surprise turned into surprise.


    So there''s such a thing?!


    In fact, this manual transformation function is neither difficult nor simple. To transform zombies, you can use the spirit core in the Zombie''s head to help zombies transform. Of course, this spirit core can also be eaten by zombies, and its strength can be improved. When it breaks through to a zero point, its appearance will naturally develop towards perfection.


    Seeing this, yuebaiyi couldn''t help laughing up to the sky. She wanted to get the system out and kiss it.


    System, I love you!


    At the same time, the beautiful pupil of Yuebai clothes is also better, and the original red eyes are also covered by the black beautiful pupil. If Yuebai clothes with red eyes is an enchanting and sexy mature woman, then she is a pure and sweet little girl at this time.


    Month one looked at two opposite moon white clothes, lengbuding said.


    "Wang, your red eyes look good."


    Yue Baiyi smiled, walked to Yue Yi, squeezed his hand, smiled and said, "sometimes some things are too beautiful, but it''s easier for people to see the essence. I think it''s good now. I feel like playing a pig and eating a tiger! Well, ah Yi, let''s go."


    "Yes, Wang."

 Chapter 20

    Yue Baiyi, who left the glasses shop, took Yue Yi to the basketball court her brother always liked to go. In order to cover up his identity, Yue Baiyi specially found two iron bars to equip himself and Yue Yi. Although they are not afraid of zombies, they have to pretend?


    Yue Baiyi and Yue Yi walked slowly on the road. They couldn''t see that they were walking in the end of this zombie full of people eating people. Instead, they were like walking in a calm day.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the red, black and mottled blood on the street, on the ground and on the wall, as well as the broken limb wreckage, which made her heart vibrate.


    This is the end of the world!


    Thinking of this, the pace of Yue Baiyi also accelerated a lot. She thought of her brother who always loved her. He must not have anything to do!


    Even if she becomes a zombie, she can help her brother transform and restore his original appearance. If she is eaten by a zombie and there is no whole body, where can she compensate her brother?


    "Wang, calm down. I''m sure your brother will be all right." Yue Yi looked at the anxiety on Yue''s white face and couldn''t help but make a voice to comfort her.


    Yue Baiyi nodded carelessly. Although she knew to be calm, she couldn''t help feeling anxious at the thought of this happening.


    Fortunately, they were very fast. In less than a quarter of an hour, they came to Yuntian basketball court, a zombie paradise full of wandering zombies.


    It was originally a holiday, and there were many teenagers playing basketball. Now the end suddenly came. These young guys who had vitality turned into zombies one by one. They instinctively bit their former teammates and playmates. The former joy and laughter had already turned into a silent scream.


    Moon white looked at the scene in front of her, and suddenly a sadness came to her heart. Are they painful? If conscious


    Moon white''s eyes flashed slightly and said, "ah Yi, kill them."


    Light floating tone, as if how cold-blooded, but only one month knows how kind his king is.


    "Yes, Wang." Yueyi clenched the iron bar in his hand, crossed the moon''s white clothes and rushed to the zombies. One stick and one head blossomed, showing how strong Yueyi was.


    Yue Baiyi was also unwilling to fall behind. He also lifted the iron bar and waved it to some zombies who had already seen her trembling.


    Of course, she looked at all the zombies here as early as January 1, and didn''t find her brother, so she was so unscrupulous.


    At the same time, looking down the place with many zombies, she found a hidden place, which seemed to hide a group of people, and that group of people might also have the trace of her brother. Thinking of this, she waved the iron stick in her hand harder.


    As everyone knows, the heroic figures of her and Yue Yi have already been printed in the eyes of those people, and they look at them with incomparable worship.


    Until the zombies in front of the door were clean, Yuebai Yi patted the door, "Hey, listen, your people, the zombies outside have been cleaned, so you can come out at ease. I''m looking for someone. I don''t know if there is a man named Yuebai night?"


    At the same time, Yueyi also came to Yuebai, "Miss, the zombies in the basketball court have been cleaned up."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and shouted to the people in the door who were not moving at all, "even if you don''t come out, tell me if there is this person in the moon white night? Brother! Are you in there?! brother?!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a rustle suddenly came from the inner door, followed by the sound of the door being opened.


    A big boy stretched out a head from the inside and looked at the people. He couldn''t help but be amazed at the beautiful girl.


    "Cough..." on the first day of the month, she coughed and glanced coldly at the big boy, his king, which could not be imagined by such a low creature as human beings.


    The big boy was shocked when he heard the sound. He looked at Yue Yi with fear and didn''t dare to look again. He felt that this man gave him the feeling that he was too dangerous and terrible. Just like those cannibal zombies, his eyes were so cold and bloodthirsty.


    "Are you Yue Baiyi? I''m Bai Ye''s teammate. Three days ago, when the zombie just appeared, he went back alone and said he wanted to find his sister."

 Chapter 21

    "Three days ago?! what did you say?!" Yue Baiyi pulled the big boy''s skirt excitedly, pulled him out of the inner door and asked with an unbelievable face.


    The look of her picture scared the boy half to death. However, when he saw that there were zombies with blooming heads all around, he suddenly felt a chill from his spine straight into his brain and heart.


    "I... I..." the boy stuttered at this time. He didn''t expect that the seemingly beautiful girl had so much strength that even the man couldn''t get rid of him. For a time, full of shame swept through his heart.


    Xu saw the sudden move of Yue Baiyi, and the others in the door gathered at the gate one by one, but no one dared to step out of the door. When they saw the corpses on the ground, everyone had the same feeling as the boy.


    Yue Baiyi also felt too excited. As soon as he loosened his hands, the boy fell to the ground, and then recovered his calm appearance, "as you just said, he, my brother, left here three days ago? Go home and find me?"


    The boy who sat on the ground and showed his teeth in pain heard Yue Baiyi''s inquiry. Although he was a little angry, he didn''t dare to have any disrespect for her. After all, he knew the strength gap between them just at that moment.


    "Yes, he went home the first time in the daytime."


    Yue Baiyi was silent for a while, but her silence was so long in the eyes of the boys and people that they seemed to feel that a century had passed.


    "OK, thank you. The zombies around here have been cleaned up. You can choose to leave or stay. However, it seems that you haven''t eaten for a few days. Don''t you want to live? However, if you don''t want to live, you won''t choose to hide here.


    In that case, why not take up the weapons in your hands and fight against these ugly things? You are at least one meter eight tall men! Don''t lose to me, a little woman! "


    Yue Baiyi left here after leaving this sentence. She didn''t intend to protect these guys all the time. Even if she was human, she wouldn''t raise waste that she wouldn''t do anything. Moreover, their position at this time was completely on the opposite side.


    Although those guys wanted to shout Yue Baiyi and let her take them away, they couldn''t say anything. Just as Yue Baiyi said, they are all big men. How can they ask a woman to protect them?


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the firmness in each other''s eyes.


    Yes, they are men! How can it shrink so much?! Isn''t it a zombie?! As men, they must first stand up against them! Otherwise, how can they protect their beloved woman in the future?!


    At this moment, these big boys grew into a man one by one.


    As everyone knows, in the days to come, Yue Baiyi doesn''t know how many contributions and achievements these boys, who are typical of her, have made for mankind in the future. Of course, these are the later words.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi left the basketball court and hurried home, with the news just given to her by the boy hovering in her mind.


    Three days! Three days! It took her three days to transform! She missed three whole days! Oh, my God! Brother! Dad and Mom! Don''t worry!


    At this moment, Yue Baiyi really realized the seriousness of the matter. She deeply blamed herself and questioned her meager strength.


    If she lost her family, what else does she need this strength to do? Why does she live?!


    Yue Baiyi walked faster and faster, and her breath became more and more unstable. In the eyes of Yue Yi, she didn''t agree with him. At the same time, she was worried that he didn''t know how to persuade Wang.

 Chapter 22

    On January 1, he had no words, but quietly followed behind the moon in white. As an excellent servant, he shouldn''t have talked much about his master, but he couldn''t help heartache when looking at such a king.


    "Wang..." Yue Yi opened her mouth and hesitated to call the woman whose breath was very unstable in front of her.


    On January 1, her heart was full of her family until she returned to the community, returned home, opened the door, and the quiet house nearly collapsed.


    "Brother! Brother! Where are you?! brother... Brother... Don''t worry..." Yue Baiyi looked everywhere in the room, trying to find her brother''s figure, but there was no trace of people in any case. At home, just as when she left, the zombie gentleman who was shot by her head was still lying there, just the smell from her body, But let her frown deeply.


    Compared with the irrationality of Yuebai, Yueyi has no feelings for Yuebai night and has not even met, so he can keep calm, and he found the problem that Yuebai ignored.


    "Wang, calm down and see if there''s something missing at home?"


    A cool voice sounded in her ears, which gradually cleared the chaotic brain of Yue Baiyi. She glanced at the home. She was surprised to find that some clothes and food in the home also disappeared. When she left the house, the anti-theft door was locked. No one would come in unless she had a key.


    in other words......


    "Yi, you mean my brother came back but left for what reason? But it''s wrong. My brother has always hurt me. How can he leave without finding me?" Yue Baiyi''s brain is also a little confused, but he''s calmer than just now.


    On January 1, he sipped his lips. With sharp eyes, he suddenly saw a piece of paper on the table, "Wang, here."


    Yue Yi went over Yue Bai Yi to the table, picked up the paper, looked at it, and handed it to Yue Bai Yi, "Wang, this is the note your brother left you."


    As soon as Yue Baiyi heard this, he immediately hit a thrill, quickly took the note and looked up.


    "Xiaoyi, I believe you can also see the world today. The end of the world is the same as we often see in biochemical crisis. My brother was worried about you, but now my brother is relieved. Seeing that you are not at home, my brother is going crazy. Fortunately, I saw the head blown Zombie and let my brother know that Xiaoyi can protect himself when he grows up.


    Xiaoyi, my brother and you are twins. They have telepathy with each other. My brother thinks you will live and live well. My brother also believes that you will be fine. So my brother left first and went to find his parents first.


    My brother doesn''t want to see the pain after Xiaoyi lost her parents, so my brother selfishly left you to protect her parents. Xiaoyi, will you blame my brother? "Seeing here, Yue Baiyi shook his head with a crying face, and then looked at it.


    "My brother knows that you will shake your head. Oh, well, don''t say it, Xiaoyi. After finding my parents, I will go to the base disclosed by the government on the radio. And I may be on the way to the redemption base in J province. My brother is waiting for you on the way. Xiaoyi, this time, you should follow my brother''s footsteps quickly."


    After reading the letter, the originally dry eyes of Yue Baiyi shed tears one after another, but the tears at this time are not transparent, but red, with a touch of energy. It can be seen that Yue Yi has an impulse to eat the tears.


    But the pain in his heart was greater than this desire, so that he did not make a transcendent action. He gently squatted down and hugged Yue Baiyi in his arms. Silent comfort made Bai Yi''s heart very warm.


    At this time, the original warm and harmonious atmosphere was interrupted by a sudden mechanical sound.


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes breaking through the shackles of the soul and rewarding ''one chance to improve blood vessels''."

 Chapter 23

    Yue Baiyi''s face was covered with black lines and a touch of anger, which made Yue Yi panic. He couldn''t hear the voice, so he was particularly afraid of Yue Baiyi''s sudden anger.


    Yue Yi suddenly loosened Yue''s white clothes, half knelt in front of her, and said respectfully, "my subordinates, damn it! Please punish the king for offending the king!"


    Yue Baiyi''s expression changed from annoyance to speechless. He held his forehead with his hand and picked up Yue Yi. He said helplessly, "ah Yi, I don''t blame you." and he should blame the damn system!


    "Di... Host month white clothes abuse the system once, warning... Warning..."


    "...." system gentleman, do you want to be so divine?!


    "I''m wrong......" yuebaiyi flattered the secret way slightly.


    "Di... In view of the host moon''s good attitude of admitting mistakes, there are a lot of adults in this system who don''t care." it''s still a consistent mechanical sound, but it sounds... There''s a proud and arrogant tone in it.


    The moon white clothes head took the word of well. He wanted to be angry, but he endured and dared not send it. Who knows what the system gentleman will say at that time.


    "Knapsack." Yue Baiyi gently calls out the knapsack and uses "one chance to improve blood".


    "Di... Are you sure you want to use ''blood promotion once''?"


    "Yes!"


    "Di... Confirm... The transformation plan starts... The transformation starts... It takes ten days... Are you sure?"


    Yue Baiyi has a feeling. Does this system really have artificial intelligence? This time, she even told her how long it will take


    "Ah Yi, throw the body out and close the door. I need ten days to transform myself and improve my blood. You can protect my integrity here for these ten days. Don''t pay attention to other things."


    "Yes, Wang!" Yue Yi said respectfully.


    See month one promise, month white clothes this just answer the mechanical sound in the brain.


    "Confirm!"


    "Di... Transformation start... Transformation start... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1..."


    With the sound of "1", the moon white clothes fainted gorgeous again, and her falling body was firmly caught by the month who had been watching her.


    Yue Yi felt the softness in his arms, and his eyes glittered with doting and tenderness that he had not found. He gently put Yue Bai''s clothes on the sofa and saw that Yue Bai''s clothes were wrapped by a ball of red silk thread. Then he went to the zombie gentleman, looked at it slightly, took out a pair of gloves from his arms, put them on himself, and lifted one foot of the zombie, From the house to the trash can outside the door.


    That understatement is like throwing ordinary garbage.


    His behavior was hidden at home by others, but he looked at the people outside with cat''s eyes. He couldn''t help guessing who the man was in front of him.


    With the ability of Yue Yi, we can naturally know that those humans are looking at him. Although we want to pull them out and drink the blood, despite the deep desire, the king is the most important for him.


    So he just glanced at the people in the door coldly, and then returned to the house of Yue Baiyi without stopping. After closing the door tightly, he came to Yue Baiyi and guarded her quietly.


    Time passed quickly. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. The originally quiet insect pupa suddenly became restless.


    ''shit! Why is Mao always like this?! Shit! Let me out! "


    Xu Shi heard the cry in Yue Baiyi''s heart, and the red silk suddenly faded. For a moment, the red silk on her body disappeared without a trace.


    And her whole person also appeared in front of January.


    Month one stared at month white clothes, and the color in his eyes became more and more dark.


    "Wang..." Yue Yi''s voice is faint hoarseness, which sounds particularly sexy and magnetic.


    Yuebai looked up suspiciously and said, "huh?"


    "You... Your clothes..."


    "... ah!!"

 Chapter 24

    The moon screamed in white, and the volume was high, which made it clear to the whole building.


    At this time, her leather clothes had long disappeared. Her exquisite curves and smooth skin were as smooth as curd. Due to the light pink of her skin color after transformation, if it was not the crimson in her eyes, she would not think that she was just a zombie without heartbeat and temperature.


    At this time, she has nothing to hide her sexy and hot body, completely present in front of Yueyi, proud bimodal, plump buttocks, and the exquisite clavicle, so that Yueyi''s throat can''t help moving.


    "System!!! Where''s my clothes!" Yue Baiyi shouted angrily in her heart. However, as soon as the voice fell, the interface of ''backpack'' appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the "novice suit" on the backpack, Yue Baiyi quickly put it on and covered his hot body.


    She thought it was definitely intentional! absolutely!


    "Cough... Ah Yi, has it been ten days?" Yue Baiyi resolutely changed the topic and asked calmly.


    On the first day of the month, he meditated for a while, like breathing his restless breath, "yes, Wang."


    Yue Baiyi glanced at him, then quickly looked away and looked away, "what''s the situation outside?"


    "I don''t know. My subordinates have been around Wang for ten days. Please forgive me that Yueyi can''t tell the king what happened outside." as he said, Yueyi knelt down on one knee and looked like a punishment. He really couldn''t afford to hurt Yue in white.


    "On January 1st, it''s not your fault. And... Ah Yi... The man has gold under his knee. Don''t kneel casually." the tone of Yue Baiyi was full of helplessness.


    Yue Yi was slightly stunned, and then respectfully said, but the tone became particularly soft, "because you are the king and can only be the king, you can make Yue Yi treat like this."


    Yue Baiyi was silent. Although she knew that Yue Yi had a master servant relationship with her, he treated her like this because she was his master and he was her servant, her heart couldn''t help but be moved when she heard Yue Yi''s words.


    "OK, ah Yi, the king allows it, but the king will also be distressed, you know?" after that, Yue Baiyi gently bent down, frivolously raised Yue Yi''s jaw with his hand, and gently kissed his red lips.


    The month felt the beauty of the month''s white clothes again and again, which was the delicacy he wanted to remember in his dreams. His eyes twinkled slightly, with desire in his eyes, but also with faint suppression.


    The kiss of Yue Baiyi is as light as a feather, but it is overbearing, which makes Yue Yi deeply addicted.


    After a kiss, the two slowly separated. Yueyi smiled, stroked Yueyi''s face with his hand, and whispered, "ah Yi, you can only be mine."


    "Yes, Wang, the first of the month will always be yours."


    ......


    "Ah Yi, there are two roads here, one is far away and the other is near, but you can go to justice. As long as you go to justice, you must be able to catch up with my brother and them." Yue Baiyi picked up the iron bar in her hand and pointed to the two branches in front of her.


    Month one pondered for a while, and then asked, "Wang, what''s the other long way?" with Wang''s eagerness to reunite with her family, she couldn''t still hesitate to take which way.


    Yue Baiyi looked at him with appreciation and pointed to the long way. "Yes, on the way, I will pass a large supermarket with a lot of food. Although we don''t need it, I also want to prepare some for my brother and my parents."


    "Yes, what Wang said is very true. Wang, even if we go a long way at our speed, we will be able to catch up with Wang''s family."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and finally said, "OK, let''s go a long way."


    "Yes, Wang!"


    Yue Baiyi sat back in the car. This is the car she picked up on the way. It is a very fashionable Hummer. She can see the performance. Although she doesn''t feel tired, she also wants to enjoy the fun of car owners.


    "People panel."

 Chapter 25

    The moon in white silently recited, and the character panel also appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the experience bar on the character panel, she was stuck at the end of level 9. Yue Baiyi immediately felt deeply helpless. The experience from level 9 to level 10 was 50 times that before. She could have been promoted several levels with 1000 experience points, but now she is stuck in level 9. She hasn''t moved at all. I don''t know when she can get enough 1000 experience points.


    Although there are experience values everywhere, but the experience of these broken zombies is too little, which makes her completely unable to lift up.


    Wanting to cry without tears, she resolutely ignored this place and raised her eyes to the "title". The original "aristocrat" had become a royal family at this time.


    When she turned the character panel over again, in the column of pet servant, she was surprised to find a problem. It was said that the title of Yueyi had changed from senior to noble


    Will her servant ascend according to her blood? Is it all? Or can it only be after system transformation? Well... You can try it next time


    Yue Baiyi sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked at the desolate scenery around her. She couldn''t help feeling that in less than half a month, the originally busy city had become dead silent. Even if there was a sound, it was just the roar of some soulless, low blood spirits.


    "Wang, this expression is not suitable for you." although Yue Yi is driving, his attention always stays on Yue''s white clothes. Seeing the faint sadness on her face, he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    To say that he is a zombie, oh, no, he is a noble blood spirit. In his memory, only he in white clothes can drive. Thanks to the system, he instilled all his knowledge into him during the transformation.


    He is smart. Even if he has not practiced, he can get on the road according to theoretical knowledge. After all, there are no traffic policemen and he won''t hit dead people.


    Moon white glanced at the moon one by one. Without words, she just looked out of the window quietly.


    ''summon the beast. ''


    The moon white clothes gently called, and the panel of "summoning beast" appeared in front of her.


    She sent Xiaomi back to the system before. Speaking of this, she also wanted to know what space Xiaomi was in and what the system was. Too many questions filled her.


    Looking at Xiaomi learning the skill of summoning animals, the corners of Yue Baiyi''s mouth slightly hooked up. She looked forward to partnering with Xiaomi once in reality, but now the zombies are too boring. Her blood pressure alone discourages those zombies.


    "Ah Yi, it''s here." Yue Baiyi didn''t answer Yue Yi''s words, but looked at the approaching supermarket and reminded.


    "Yes. Wang, there are many human beings in it." Yue Yi told Yue Baiyi what she felt.


    Yue Baiyi nodded. She also found that the higher her blood line is, the more sensitive she is to human breath. Although she is not sure how many people there are, the number is by no means small, otherwise she would not be so sensitive.


    "Be careful. By the way, ah Yi, it seems that we haven''t eaten anything these days!" Yue Baiyi finally remembered this very important thing.


    Month nodded, parked the car in a remote place at the entrance of the supermarket and replied, "Wang, are you hungry? Do you need to find some blood slaves on month 1?"


    "Blood slave?" what does that sound like to vampires calling captive humans? Oozing! Her thoughts are human beings. They keep human memory. Naturally, they can''t be compared with the month that has long forgotten the past.


    "Yes, Wang, in our current situation, in order to save unnecessary trouble, we can keep some blood slaves around. What do you think?"


    "Er... Let''s see, I don''t want everyone." cough, Yuebai is a little guilty. Don''t overdo it. She said so, but she still can''t speak!

 Chapter 26

    "Yes, the king." Yueyi did not doubt him. He recognized Yuebai''s words very much. The king is the supreme existence, which can not be defiled by any lowly creature!


    Yue Baiyi listens to the respect and worship in Yue Yi''s tone, and her eyes don''t dare to look at him. It''s called emptiness


    "Hey, system, why don''t I feel hungry? Why is there no strong desire to eat people? " Moon white asked secretly in her brain.


    "Di... Please don''t ask the host such a retarded question. The system refuses to answer, and the system refuses to answer..." the same mechanical voice, but there is a slight contempt for moon white clothes in his words~


    "You... Hey hey, the great God of the system ~ you always tell me ~ who calls me too ignorant to pinch ~" Yue Baiyi just wanted to get angry, but suddenly her eyes turned and flattered.


    There was no sound in her mind. Yue Baiyi waited for a long time. When she almost wanted to lose her temper again, suddenly, a lot of words poured into her mind and shocked her body.


    "Wang! Are you all right?" Yue Yi cried excitedly, quickly held Yue Baiyi, who nearly fell to the ground, and looked at her with worry.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head, smiled at the monthly report and said, "it''s all right, but the blood inheritance suddenly poured into her mind. She didn''t adapt for a while, and now she''s much better."


    At this time, Yue Baiyi already knew a lot of things she didn''t know and wanted to ask.


    This pile of words told her that the blood spirit family, especially the blood spirit family above higher level, does not need blood to eat, but only needs to absorb energy. The source of energy comes from heaven and earth and also from the spirit core.


    Of course, you can eat food, but the food you eat must be cultivated in the space of the blood spirit family. Otherwise, the food from the outside world and other places cannot be imported by the blood spirit. Anyone who has eaten food outside the blood spirit family will... Have diarrhea


    Seeing here, Yue Baiyi was speechless. No wonder she didn''t seem to eat anything and didn''t feel hungry. It turned out to be so.


    This also explains why those low-level blood spirits who can''t speak should eat humans for food. Dare to love blood is the main and meat is the secondary!


    "Wang, now...?"


    "Let''s go in. As for the blood slave... It''s not necessary for the time being. Take the time to kill several zombies with spiritual nuclei, wash the spiritual nuclei in their brains and bring them back. We can absorb that energy..." Yue Baiyi said here, and suddenly thought of something. His index finger gently pointed to the center of Yue Yi''s eyebrows. Ten seconds later, he left again.


    On January 1, from the initial doubt, to surprise, shock, gratitude, worship, awe, and finally to respect.


    "Thank you for your reward!"


    "No problem, ah Yi, you are the king''s man, and the king will not treat you badly." Yue Baiyi waved at will, broke away from the support of Yue Yi, stood straight, looked at Yue Yi and smiled.


    Yueyi nodded gratefully, "yes, Wang, Yueyi will always be Wang''s person."


    Yue Baiyi smiled, waved and walked over the gate of Wang supermarket on January 1. At the first sight of this, Yue chased after him and dared not neglect it at all.


    It''s normal to have such an attitude this month. Yue Baiyi has just accepted the blood inheritance given to her by the system and learned that the blood spirit family has cultivation skills, and she passed one of the noble skills suitable for Yue Yi''s cultivation to Yue Yi, which has greatly improved Yue Yi''s cultivation in the future. This is also why he is so excited.


    As for her, she was also very surprised because she learned skills and even practiced martial arts. It seems that she has to try it sometime.


    The two cats entered the supermarket. As soon as they entered the supermarket, they were surrounded by a large group of people.


    "Who are you! Why can you break into here surrounded by so many zombies!"

 Chapter 27

    The man who spoke was a young man of about 25 or 6 years old. His words were very sharp. He found the two people''s unusual place at once.


    However, yuebaiyi is not a fuel-saving lamp, so it will not be restrained by these people.


    "Brother, please don''t get excited. My servant and I can come here. In fact, my servant is a martial arts expert, which can protect my safety among many zombies and come to this supermarket safely.


    But you know, big brother, it''s hard to defeat four hands with two fists. No matter how powerful my servant is, he''s just a mortal. He''ll be tired after playing for a long time. Now he''s surrounded by zombies. Why don''t you think about how to break through such an embarrassing place and escape from life. "


    The voice of Yue Baiyi was very clear and sweet. The words he said were reasonable and clear. Unconsciously, he made people believe seven or eight points.


    The leading man seemed unwilling to believe Yue Baiyi''s words, and asked, "Miss, can you tell me who you are and why there are such powerful domestic servants at home?"


    Yue Baiyi saw that the leading man was still so vigilant and smiled. Although it was dark here, she had to make a friendly attitude and appearance, didn''t she?


    "The eldest brother is too vigilant, but it''s good. In fact, my family is not a great big man. My name is Yue Baiyi and my servant is Yue Yi. Although he is'' one '', he is only one.


    In the early years, my father saved Yueyi. Although my father didn''t ask for his return, Yueyi insisted on repaying his help at my house. My father left him because he insisted.


    Although Yueyi has always regarded himself as a servant, his family did not treat him as a servant.


    As for why Yueyi did martial arts, it was because Yueyi wanted to protect me, so he stayed in Shaolin temple for ten years and came back recently. Unexpectedly, he caught up with the end of the world. My family and I also separated. At present, I heard that there is a redemption base in J Province, so I wanted to go there and reunite with my relatives. "


    Yue Baiyi''s words obviously made the people present agitated. They were trapped here for almost half a month and didn''t know the outside situation. Now it is said that the government has set up a base, and they all want to leave here.


    Obviously, Yue Baiyi''s words suddenly won the trust of everyone present, including the leading man.


    "So it is, Miss Yue. I''m really sorry. I blamed me for being too anxious just now. I hope you don''t care. Can you tell me more about the outside situation?"


    "Of course, it''s just..." Yue Baiyi answered readily, then pretended to hesitate, expressing her meaning vaguely.


    Obviously, the leading man was very smart and suddenly realized what Yue Baiyi wanted to say.


    "Ah, I''m really sorry. Miss Yue and Mr Yue have been working hard for so long. They should have a good rest and eat something first. I''m too abrupt and presumptuous. Please forgive me." the man said very politely.


    Yue Baiyi smiled and said, "you''re so polite. It''s our blessing that you can take me and ah Yi in. Now you have to invite us to dinner. We appreciate that you haven''t had time. How can you blame you?"


    Yue Baiyi''s words are also watertight, doubling each other''s status, making men laugh.


    "Ha ha, Miss Yue is really talkative. It must be only a big family that can teach such a talented woman."


    "Big brother, you''re welcome." Yue Baiyi neither denied nor affirmed, which made everyone feel that her identity was very mysterious, but also made people feel a trace of fear.


    "Hehe, my name is Chu Yi. If Miss Yue doesn''t mind, call me brother Chu."


    "Brother Chu."

 Chapter 28

    This is the first floor of the supermarket. It is very dark. You can only see clearly that there is no one here, but you can''t see the specific appearance and body of the person. You can only see a general outline, and you can see whether it is a man or a woman.


    When Bai Yi was introduced from the first floor of the supermarket to the second floor of the supermarket that month, the bright lights showed her face in everyone''s eyes. At this time, Yue Bai Yi also completely saw her face.


    He is about twenty-seven or eight years old. He has short hair, the collar of his white shirt is slightly open, the cuffs of his shirt are rolled into the middle of his arms, revealing wheat skin. His eyes are deep and vivid, the bridge of his nose is high, his lips are sexy, the edges and corners are clear, and he has a slender, tall but not rough figure. Especially when combined, he is like the work of God.


    This man is her favorite type!


    However, no matter how much I like it, Yue Baiyi''s eyes only show appreciation and admiration, lamenting that there are such handsome men in the world.


    While Yue Baiyi praised Chu Yi again, Chu was also fascinated by the appearance of Yue Baiyi.


    They looked at each other leisurely, as if they were a pair of lovers who had been separated for a long time and rarely got together, so that others couldn''t bear to disturb them.


    However, others dare not, but it does not mean that they dare not on January.


    "Miss."


    Hearing the voice of Yueyi, Yuebai returned to her senses. She smiled awkwardly at Chu and looked away at Yueyi. Seeing that his face was not depressed, she couldn''t help teasing him.


    "Ah Yi, don''t be jealous. My ah Yi is also very handsome."


    On the first day of the month, his face suddenly turned from cloudy to sunny, "Miss, you should have a rest."


    On January 1, this is a reminder to Chu Yi.


    Chu also looked at Yueyi in surprise. He felt that this man was very dangerous, and his ability didn''t seem to be under him. Is he also?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yi''s face became a little serious and looked up at Yue Yi, "brother Yue, there''s something I want to talk to you alone. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you?"


    The moon didn''t look at him, but just focused on the moon''s white clothes. In his opinion, humans are only one of their food. They don''t need to be treated politely. Only their own king is the most important.


    Chu also hit a hard nail. He was not angry, but was slightly surprised and even more puzzled. According to what the beautiful girl said just now, she did not regard him as a servant, but at present, it seems that this "servant" is very happy to play this role.


    Just a life-saving grace


    It''s embarrassing for Yue Baiyi to ignore Chu Yi when she sees Yue Yi. After all, they even give back their faces in other people''s territory. Let alone her own, even some people who admire Chu Yi can''t see it. However, when she wants to speak for Yue Yi, a sudden and sharp female voice interrupted the conversation, It also brought the atmosphere to the freezing point.


    "Just a dog slave! Dare to ignore brother Chu''s words!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the girl who spoke flew out and hit the ground heavily. Although she was not dead, she was half dead.


    The person who did it was Yue Baiyi. She quickly came to the woman who spoke and slapped her in the face. She had a hard to hide anger in her eyes.


    "Even if it''s a slave, it''s also a slave of Miss Ben. It''s not your garbage to say three or four!"

 Chapter 29

    The move of Yue Baiyi obviously surprised everyone in place. They came back to God for a long time. They never thought that this pure, lovely and beautiful girl had such a fast speed and great power. They thought that she came here under the protection of men all the way. So it seems that this is not the case.


    Chu Yi''s eyes flashed slightly and looked at Yue Baiyi with a touch of surprise. Others didn''t see her movements clearly, but he absolutely saw them clearly. Is she also


    However, the woman lying on the ground and half killed by Yue Baiyi still had the strength to wail. She said pitifully to Chu Yi.


    "Brother Chu... Brother Chu, help me... This woman... This woman is really..."


    "How about Miss Ben?" Yue looked at the dishonest woman lying on the ground with a bad face.


    The woman lying on the ground felt the danger in front of her, couldn''t help fighting a cold war, and then put her eyes on Chu Yi. She thought Chu would not break the balance in the team for an outsider.


    However, will Chu drive away the white clothes and the first month as the woman expected?


    The answer is No.


    Chu also didn''t even look at the woman. He said to a man around him, "look after her. Don''t let her out again. What moths will come out."


    "Yes, boss." the man is also very respectful to Chu. This kind of respect seems to come out of his bones, not like it began after the end of the world, which makes Yue Baiyi couldn''t help looking at Chu.


    What did he do before the end of the world? Such a sunny, resolute man... Soldier? Not quite


    When Xu Shi saw the gaze of Yue Baiyi, Chu also slightly threw his eyes at her and saw her. As soon as he saw her, he moved his eyes away. Such a little daughter''s behavior made him feel pity.


    Chu also smiled and said, "Miss Yue, Mr Yue, I''m really sorry. I''m sorry that I didn''t manage well, which led to these messy people disturbing you. To apologize, I''d like to give you one tenth of the supermarket."


    "One tenth?" Yue Baiyi was surprised and raised her eyebrows, but then said with a sneer, "Mr. Chu, you are very good at being a man. You say it''s one tenth, but do you think you can take one tenth of the whole supermarket with me and one or two people?"


    Facing the indifference of Yue Baiyi, Chu also felt his nose embarrassed and shook his head calmly. This frank appearance made Yue Baiyi even more stunned.


    "In fact, I just lied. Although I really want to give you this tenth, I really do, but I hope Miss Yue and Mr. Yue can join us. Of course, I can guarantee that with the ability and identity of Miss Yue and Mr. Yue, I can definitely sit on an equal footing with me." Chu also said confidently.


    Yue Baiyi was more surprised to see that Chu was so confident, and Yue Yi asked bluntly, "what qualifications do you have to be on an equal footing with the eldest lady?"


    It''s not doubt, but affirmation. It''s not that she is too arrogant, but that''s the fact. She is a blood spirit royal family. Before there is a royal blood spirit, she is the king of the continent. If she can be on an equal footing with her, she must also have absolute strength.


    Chu also looked at Yue Yi, and then at the beautiful woman with a smile on her mouth. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly fell to the freezing point. Everyone looked at Chu Yi nervously and was ready to fight at any time. However, Chu Yi suddenly laughed.


    "Hahaha! OK, I''m really right about people! I believe both of you must be gifted and different from ordinary people. I don''t hide more. In fact, I''m also a power, and can control metal and water."

 Chapter 30

    Yue Baiyi was a little stunned. He looked at Chu Yi in surprise. Then he looked at Yue Yi and said, "is there really a power? Is it OK on the first day of that month? "


    Yueyi seemed to understand Yuebai''s words and nodded at her. Yuebai suddenly felt messy in the wind. Is she really the real world? Not a game? Well, with the zombies, can''t the powers have them? It''s good to have it. She can''t use skills. Otherwise, she has the ability alone. What chicken ribs!


    Without an opponent, it''s very cold at the top!


    This is a naked show off. I''m very proud in my heart, but I don''t care verbally


    Before Yue Baiyi spoke, Chu also continued, "Miss Yue must be a power of speed and power."


    "No, I can control the fire." Yue Baiyi snapped her fingers, and the fire came out of her hands. Although it was only a small flame, she also showed her extraordinary.


    Speaking of this fire, if she hasn''t been inherited by blood, she really won''t. In fact, her skills are all "fire", but before, she didn''t know how to control it. Now she can fully control the fire element and skills in her body.


    This time it was Chu''s turn to be surprised. Unexpectedly, he was surprised that he had two elements. The girl had three abilities, and even the man envied him.


    "Miss Yue is really a heroine among women!" Chu also sighed sincerely. At present, she is more interested in this beautiful and powerful girl.


    Seeing Chu Yi''s eyes, Yue Yi immediately flashed in front of Yue Bai Yi and separated her from him.


    "Mr. Chu, my young lady needs a separate space to rest. I wonder if someone can take us away. Young lady, it''s time for you to rest." the last sentence was to Yue Baiyi, and the tone became obviously gentle.


    The attitude of Yue Yi made Chu Yi''s heart feel slightly uncomfortable. He didn''t care about Yue Yi''s cold attitude towards him, but his attitude towards Yue Yi''s white clothes, which made him feel uncomfortable, but this feeling was only fleeting and disappeared in his heart at once, but the inverted trace remained in his heart forever until it erupted one day.


    "It''s natural to draw a separate space for Miss Yue and Mr. Yue, and no one can disturb them. However, Mr. Yue, since your young lady has shown her ability, do you..." as a leader, he must make corresponding countermeasures, know himself and the enemy, and be invincible in a hundred battles. Even if he may become a teammate, he must understand each other''s ability.


    "Lei, Feng." Yue Yi''s words were very short. He obviously didn''t want to talk to him. Chu also heard it, but he didn''t care and said happily.


    "No wonder Mr. Yue can walk among the zombies, but he doesn''t touch his body." Chu also stared at Yue Yi''s white clothes, and the corners of his mouth contained an incomprehensible meaning.


    Yue Yi gave him a cold look. The cold, ruthless and bloodthirsty light in her eyes flashed away. She was so fast that she didn''t even notice Yue Baiyi, but Chu also noticed it.


    Interesting, this man... Is dangerous!


    Chu also hooked his mouth, and his face looked like a cheetah in the forest saw its prey.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t pay attention to the dark tide between them. Her eyes had long been in the direction of several women.


    With amazing eyesight and ears, she could see and hear the look and dialogue over there clearly.


    "Brother Chu..."


    "Return elder brother Chu''s cry. Haven''t you seen your elder brother Chu dump you at all? I''ve seen shameless, and I''ve never seen you so shameless." the female voice''s words are very sharp and slightly poisonous. It''s obviously uncomfortable, but it makes people want to laugh from her mouth.


    "Xingli, don''t talk about her like that. She is also a very poor person. She tried her best to climb up Chu Yi''s bed, but she didn''t expect to be kicked down before climbing up. And the person who kicked her is not Chu Yi. Do you say she''s poor?" she looks very distressed about the woman, but the subtext is so... Vicious

 Chapter 31

    "Also ~ Ge Ge, don''t be so vicious! Look at her. It''s half dead. If you stimulate her, won''t it make her die faster?" the girl named Xingli pretended to be kind to remind the cold girl around her.


    "My tongue? You''re not bad either." Ni glanced at the lonely girl named Ge Ge, and said impolitely.


    When Xingli heard Ge Ge''s words, she smiled and narrowed her eyes, pulled her sleeve and said, "ouch ~ Ge Ge, do you want to be so straightforward ~"


    "Go, don''t disturb people''s sleep." Ge Ge glanced at the girl around her, let her pull her and left.


    "OK ~" Xingli also followed closely. He didn''t even look at the woman lying on the ground. Without looking back, he left his place with the cold girl around him, leaving the woman who had been beaten half dead and now was angry. She was lying alone on the cold floor. How pathetic it looked.


    However, no matter how poor she is, no one cares.


    Yue Baiyi went to the place where they had a rest with a man called by Chu Yi. She thought about the scene she had just seen and the two girls, so she couldn''t help laughing.


    The two poisonous girls are still friends. Why didn''t they be poisoned by each other? Is this called fighting poison with poison?


    Yue Baiyi shook her head with a smile. Unexpectedly, she became a zombie. Er, after the blood spirit clan, she still had such gossip. They all said gossip was a woman''s nature. Sure enough


    Even if the race is changed, the physiological structure cannot be surpassed~


    "Miss Yue, Mr. Yue, there are many cooked foods and snacks here. There is a microwave oven ten meters ahead. If you want to eat, you can heat it. This large supermarket has self powered equipment, so we can still eat hot food. Just because of the weather, in order to save electricity, the freezer in the supermarket has been powered off, and those green vegetables can''t be frozen But it has already rotted and can''t eat, so now there is only meat.


    Of course, if Miss Yue and Mr. Yue don''t want to eat cooked food, they can cook by themselves. There are raw meat there. The refrigerator is 50 meters away from the left. The boss ordered that Miss Yue can make her own decisions for one tenth here. "


    The speaker is the man who has just followed Chu Yi. This man has a beautiful appearance and elegant manners. He is a very cultured man. If Chu is also a king, then this man must be the military master around the king.


    "OK, thank you. I don''t know what to call this big brother?" Yue Baiyi asked politely.


    The elegant man pushed the gold frame in front of him and said with a smile, "Gu Zhili."


    "Hello, brother Gu, your name is just like yours. It''s very elegant." Yue Baiyi also shows a friendly smile. With her black beautiful pupil, she is pure and sweet. With a shallow smile, it''s easy to win the favor of men, even Gu Zhili.


    "Thank you. Miss Yue can come to me if you need anything. I won''t disturb your rest. I''ll leave first." Zhishu Dali and Gu Zhili really didn''t bury the name.


    "OK, brother Gu, don''t call Miss Yue. Just call me white."


    "OK, white clothes." Gu Zhili answered without affectation.


    Yue Baiyi smiled. She had a good impression of Gu Zhili. She was a man who made people feel very comfortable no matter how she looked or communicated with him.


    Watching Gu Zhili leave, the silent moon said, "Wang, why do you need such courtesy to humans? If you don''t like it, you can treat them..."


    "Ah Yi, in this world, not all problems can be solved by force. Human beings cannot be extinct. Although some of them are dirty, there are also some good people, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, Wang, Yue Yi understands."

 Chapter 32

    Then, Yue Baiyi looked around and mastered the approximate terrain nearby. Although she was not worried about the attack of zombies, sometimes humans were more terrible than bloodless zombies.


    Their secrets can''t be discovered yet, otherwise... They will be chased to the ends of the earth. Even if she is the blood spirit of the royal family, before she grows up and her power is huge, her fists are difficult to defeat her four hands. She can''t escape the world. Once she is caught, she may have to bear much blame, and life is better than death, Maybe that''s when life is better than death.


    And her family, she must protect it!


    "Ah Yi, go get some food." Yue Baiyi still decided to eat. Even if he had diarrhea, he had to show it to these people!


    However, Yue Yi can''t understand the idea of Yue Baiyi. There is only one belief in his heart. His king doesn''t need to be so patient. His king shouldn''t compromise. His king


    Seeing that moon one did not move, moon white slightly frowned, but she did not speak. She knew that he cared about her. Anyone in the world might betray her, but only he, only moon one, would never betray.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t say anything. Since she didn''t want to get it, she went by herself. She was self reliant and had plenty of food and clothing. She grew up with this concept, so she didn''t feel dissatisfied.


    However, Yue Yi didn''t know. He thought that Wang was angry and angry. He didn''t even want to pay attention to him. He was very afraid. He was very afraid that Wang would abandon him. Such thoughts occupied his whole head and made him lose his previous calmness and calm.


    Yuebaiyi didn''t notice this. She just walked to the shelf door and thought about what to eat, so as to reduce the pain caused by diarrhea.


    Although her idea is whimsical, she still holds hope. Alas... She can''t afford to hurt! As a zombie, oh no, the royal blood spirit really can''t afford to hurt!


    Chu also came here and happened to see Yue Baiyi looking at the shelf with a tangled face, as if he didn''t know what to choose, which made him laugh.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll take it for you." Chu is also a gentleman. He walked slowly to Yuebai''s face. He pointed to the place where Yuebai can''t reach and said sincerely.


    Yue Baiyi tilted her head and looked at Chu Yi with her clear and innocent eyes. She looked cute and stabbed Chu Yi''s cute point in an instant.


    "I want to eat meat..."


    Chu also smiled gently and stretched out his hand to touch the head of Yue Baiyi, "OK, I''ll take you to eat meat."


    How gentle the tone should be, how gentle he should be, how doting he should be, how doting he should be, even he didn''t notice his own change.


    Yue Baiyi is also a slow reflection. Because there is a brother who loves her, Chu Yi''s careless character also overlaps with her brother''s shadow, so it is natural to follow Chu Yi behind.


    One person leads one person in tacit understanding, and the other person walks behind in tacit understanding and obedience. The atmosphere before them is like a lover who has been in love for a long time.


    Until they came to the refrigerator, the cold air of the refrigerator blew to the tip of their hearts, and they reflected that their hands were quickly released like an electric shock.


    "Cough... This is a cold storage. Tell me what you like to eat, and I''ll take it for you." although Chu also knows that Yuebai is a power variation, she must be able to carry it, as a man, he absolutely does not allow a woman to carry heavy and cold meat.


    Yue Baiyi was also embarrassed. Don''t overdo it. "No, I can do it myself." then he ran into the refrigerator like a fugitive.


    Although she was not afraid of any severe cold and heat, the cold air in the refrigerator also calmed her feverish mind.


    But his mind calmed down, but his heart was more or less disturbed. Looking at the meat full of the refrigerator, Yue Baiyi didn''t look at it. He directly picked up a piece of meat in front of him and went out.


    "Have you chosen?"

 Chapter 33

    "HMM." Yue Baiyi snorted, and didn''t want to talk any more. She lowered her head, and the bangs on her forehead covered her smart and beautiful eyes, so that people couldn''t see what she was thinking at this time.


    Chu is not a man who doesn''t know each other. Seeing that Yue Baiyi doesn''t want to communicate with him, he doesn''t insist. He just nods gently and says to her, "let''s go. Do you know where the kitchen utensils are?"


    "Know." the plain voice of Yue Baiyi sounded, without ups and downs, without waves. Chu also shook his head slightly. What''s the matter with him? How can a woman disturb his always calm heart?


    Yue Baiyi nodded to Chu, and then crossed him and walked back in the direction of the exchange.


    To be honest, this Chu also very much agrees with her ideal boyfriend and husband in terms of appearance and figure. If it was before, she would pursue him. After all, it is rare to meet such an excellent man. If you don''t grasp it well, can you give it to others?


    But now she is not a race with him, she is a zombie (blood spirit), he is human.


    She has no blood and no flesh, but he has flesh and blood. She is a new species without heartbeat, breathing and body temperature, but he is a human with strong heartbeat, uniform breathing and warm body temperature. He and she are not suitable no matter what they think.


    Before she had any other feelings for him, she still stayed away from him as early as possible. She was afraid that one day, one day, she was greedy for his warm temperature.


    Yue Baiyi unconsciously clenched her hand, and there was still a trace of residual temperature on her hand.


    And Yue Baiyi was thinking about the problem of hand temperature at this end, so was Chu. He looked down at his hand that had held her, and couldn''t help thinking of it in his heart.


    Is she in poor health? Why is the temperature so low? If it weren''t for the natural ruddy face, he would think she was a dead man without temperature... But can the dead move? Will there be so many colorful expressions? Will there be so smart and beautiful eyes?


    No, no, never again. She''s the most special woman he''s ever seen. He... Seems to


    Yue Baiyi came to the cooking place with meat. Yue Yi had already waited there, looking at her pitifully like an abandoned dog.


    Looking at him like this, suddenly, she smiled and smiled happily.


    What do you want to do so much? At least she has him, doesn''t she?


    "Wang..." Yue Yi said hard. He didn''t dare to cry, but he wanted to cry. He felt ambivalent. He didn''t think he should have.


    Yuebai walked to Yueyi and reached out to touch Yueyi. His temperature was as cold as hers, but her heart felt so warm.


    "Ah Yi, what''s the matter? Don''t show such an expression. The king will be distressed." Yue Baiyi rubbed his face gently, with a touch of heartache and love in his eyes.


    "Wang... Are you... Are you angry? Are you going to drive away Yueyi?" Yueyi summoned up the courage to ask. Sometimes he really can''t understand Wang and can''t understand Wang''s so many emotions and emotions. He can''t believe himself. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t do well, he will disappoint Wang.


    Yue Baiyi shook his head with a smile, "how can it be? The king will never drive away ah Yi. Ah Yi will always be the king''s. no one can take it away, not even you."


    "Then you just... Why did you get the food yourself... Aren''t you angry?" Yueyi was very happy. Hearing Wang''s affirmation, his heart was immediately put down, and now he is more remorse and puzzled.


    "Fool, the king will never be angry with ah Yi. Just now ah Yi is unwilling to let the king eat food and let the king have diarrhea, but there is no way. After all, we don''t have any strength and can''t fight against humans all over the world. Since we are the king, we have relatively endurance and endurance. What the king should bear, the king has to bear."


    ******************************************************************


    Come on, talk nonsense. If you want to join the role play in the article and participate in the interaction in the article, come and join the book friends group of Mengmeng''s works! The group number is 246798558. Mengmeng looks forward to your presence~~

 Chapter 34

    After accepting the blood inheritance, Yue Baiyi Zhi''s king style is becoming more and more prominent, especially in the face of Yue Yi, she is the king and the king of the blood spirit family.


    On January 1, he was silent. He knew that what the king said and did was right, but he still couldn''t bear to see the proud and noble king suffer. As a servant, he would rather bear all the suffering for the king


    Yueyi''s eyes flashed slightly. He seemed to have made up his mind and figured out something. He said in a deep voice, "Wang, since Yueyi can''t bear all the suffering for you, please allow Yueyi to share all the suffering for you."


    Yue Baiyi was moved. Yes, very moved. Even if she knew he was her servant, he was just a zombie. Even if he was transformed, he could not be erased. He was just a body without soul. But now, he is not a body without soul. He has a soul. His soul lives for her, dies for her, and grows for her, She... How can she not be moved?!


    "OK, the king allows it." Yue Baiyi agreed and happily agreed to Yue Yi''s request. She can''t refuse, can''t refuse such a loyal oath, she can only bear it. What she can do now is to live up to his hope, become a king and strive to become a king he wants.


    Yue Baiyi gently touched Yue Yi''s face and whispered, "ah Yi, close your eyes."


    "Yes, Wang." Yue Yi knew what Yue Baiyi was going to do. He obediently closed his eyes. Everything he owned was Wang''s. no matter what Wang asked him to do, he wouldn''t frown.


    The moon white dress slightly lifted a beautiful arc, wrapped his waist with one hand and his neck with the other, and kissed him heavily against his coveted red lips.


    When they kissed, a man in the corner silently clenched his fist and stopped to watch for a long time. For a long time, he didn''t even know why he wanted to stay here. He didn''t leave slowly until they forgot to kiss.


    Month white clothes don''t know, month one doesn''t know, no one knows, only those who peek.


    Until the kiss was over, the moon''s white clothes loosened. On January 1, the reddish face, with a faint gasp, the atmosphere between the two became both embarrassing and harmonious.


    "Cough... I''m sorry... It seems that we have disturbed you." a female voice sounded behind Yue Baiyi. She was still familiar with the female voice. It was one of the two poisonous tongues, the lively one.


    Yue Baiyi turned around, with a touch of embarrassment on her face, relieved in embarrassment, and smiled, "cough... It''s okay, we''ve finished."


    "Finished? Eh... Cough... It seems that we''re really in time." the girl''s voice then sounded. With a touch of teasing, she heard an embarrassment on Yue Baiyi''s face.


    "No, I mean, kiss, it''s over. I didn''t do it. I didn''t do that... Cough..." Yue white has a black line on her face. How did she feel that the more she painted, the darker she became!


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" was teasing again. I heard that Yuebai wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    "Xingli, that''s enough. You scared the little girl." the cold voice with a touch of reproach suddenly shut the lively girl''s mouth.


    "Hey, hey, don''t talk about this. Hello, Miss Yue. My name is Murong Xingli. I''m 18 years old. This is Gu Youge. This year is 24. Ge Ge and I are good friends and neighbors who have grown up since childhood. Therefore, despite the age difference, they are still very congenial to say ~" Murong Xingli introduced herself with a smile, looking familiar and simple, Also let moon white show a friendly smile.


    "Miss Murong, Miss Gu, hello. My name is Yue Baiyi and his name is Yue Yi. We are..."


    "I know, you are lovers. Besides, don''t call us miss. It sounds strange! And the word miss is not a good word! Just call me Xingli and her Ge Ge."


    "Gege? Where''s your emperor Amar?"

 Chapter 35

    Yue Baiyi just said something subconsciously, but unexpectedly, Gu Youge answered her question very seriously, which made Yue Baiyi feel very embarrassed.


    "Dead." as always, the voice was cold and calm without tone. Even the blood spirit of Yue Baiyi was ashamed.


    "Uh..."


    "Hehe, Miss Yue, don''t pay attention to her. She has always been like this since she was a child. When she was a child, her parents died because of an accident. She has always lived alone. However, because we live next door, my parents are also equivalent to her parents. It doesn''t make any difference. Anyway, they always come home for dinner, and my parents are her half daughter." Murong Xingli''s character was obviously lively and cheerful. She went straight to and fro, and immediately poured out Gu Youge''s life experience.


    Although Gu Youge didn''t care, she couldn''t help staring at her. Sometimes she wondered whether she meant it, but she knew she didn''t mean it. But the more so, the more she worries about whether this girl will sell her one day, she doesn''t know.


    Yue Baiyi likes Murong Xingli very much. She has a straightforward temperament and a lively and optimistic personality. She also wants to make friends with such a girl. Speaking of friends, she once had friends, but... Ah... Don''t mention it, the guy doesn''t know whether he is dead or not.


    "Xingli, don''t call me miss Yue, just call me white clothes or small clothes." Yue white clothes is not a hypocritical person.


    Murong Xingli nodded. Even if the other party didn''t say it, she would be very familiar, but since the other party said it, it would be better~


    "OK, Xiaoyi! Nah, Xiaoyi, he''s really your boyfriend?" Murong Xingli''s gossip heart burned again.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute." Gu Youge said coldly, glanced at her, and was helpless to her.


    Murong Xingli''s originally high mood was quenched in an instant. He looked at Gu Youge with a pitiful expression, "Ge Ge..."


    Gu Youge doesn''t wonder at her expression. Anyway, it has been like this since childhood. However, Gu Youge is used to it, but it doesn''t represent the habit of moon''s white clothes. Looking at Murong Xingli''s expression like a dog, she is decisive and soft hearted.


    "Xingli, ah Yi is not my boyfriend, but she is my man, forever." she gave an ambiguous word, but only Yueyi understood her answer. He was also very happy that Wang could admit his identity in front of outsiders.


    Murong Xingli tilted his head and said, "is there a difference?"


    "Yes." Yue Baiyi nodded.


    "Er... Well, how old is Xiaoyi this year? By the way, what about your parents? Is it..." suddenly thought of something, Murong Xingli''s face became unusually bad, looking at Yue Baiyi with guilt and apology.


    Yue Baiyi smiled and shook her head. "My parents are with my brother. Now I''m going to meet them with ah Yi."


    "Ah? You want to go? There are so many outside..." Murong Xingli was interrupted by Gu Youge, who was always calm.


    "Where are you going?"


    "J province."


    "Can we go together?" Gu Youge''s voice was no longer insipid, but with a faint expectation.


    Yue Baiyi wondered, "you...?"


    "I live in J province with Ge Ge''s family. This time I''m traveling with Ge Ge. After all, the college entrance examination is over, so I can''t have a good time! Unexpectedly..." Murong Xingli said here, and his excited little face couldn''t help leaving dark traces.


    "OK."


    "What?"


    "Miss?!"


    The three people present were surprised that Yue Baiyi promised so readily.


    However, compared with their surprise, Yueyi was even more incredible. He didn''t understand why Wang took these two weak humans with him! Is she not afraid... No, Wang is not afraid. He is afraid of him. He is afraid that Wang will be hurt. However, with him around, he will not let Wang be hurt!

 Chapter 36

    "But aren''t you with Chu Yi and them?" Yue Baiyi said strangely. Aren''t they together?


    Murong Xingli, who had been back for a long time, quickly waved his hand and hurriedly cleared his way, "no, we came first. We were trapped in this supermarket. Fortunately, there was a grid, killed several zombies and took me to hide. Otherwise, maybe I would have become a disgusting zombie who would only eat blood and meat!"


    Yue Baiyi heard this, his eyes flashed slightly and didn''t say anything. However, Murong Xingli continued, "Later, Chu Yi and his men broke in with a large group of people, killed all the zombies in the supermarket, rescued us and some other people trapped in the supermarket, and occupied here. We two girls couldn''t fight, but they also saved us. Although we were not forcibly joined them, they were still controlled and wanted to leave ... I don''t know when I can leave. If it''s just the two of us... I don''t know if we''ve gone to see God before returning to J Province... "


    Yue Baiyi nodded and understood the whole process. She didn''t think Chu was wrong. He was right. If so many people want to live, they must have a system and an arrangement. Obviously, he did a good job. At least they lived here for more than half a month, but staying here for a long time is not a way. After all, many people are worried about their future Family, like these two girls.


    "Well, I don''t want to waste time. I just want to collect some food for the road. Since you also want to leave quickly, go and discuss with Chu Yi now. I believe he won''t embarrass us." Yue Baiyi thinks so. She doesn''t know why she thinks Chu won''t embarrass her.


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge looked at each other and nodded, "OK."


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi put down the meat and walked in the direction of Wang Chuyi. She could smell the taste of Chu Yi and judge his location according to his taste.


    Yue Baiyi took the three people through the shelf, came to the door of the manager''s office in the supermarket, knocked on the door, "Mr. Chu, are you there?"


    The answer was just the sound of opening the door. It was Gu Zhili.


    "Elder brother Gu."


    "Sister Yue, what''s the matter?" Gu Zhili asked with a gentle smile.


    "Well, I want to discuss with Mr. Chu. I want to prepare some food for the road. I want to leave here as soon as possible and reunite with my family. Xingli and Youge also want to leave with us and go to J province to find their parents." Yue Baiyi also explained gently.


    Gu Zhili nodded, opened the door, sideways, and welcomed four people, including Yue Baiyi.


    In the office, there were only Gu Zhili and Chu Yi. At this time, Chu Yi seemed to have just taken a bath. His short spiritual hair looked particularly messy, and the wet water droplets also dropped on the ground along the tip of his hair.


    The half open skirt reveals his lean and strong muscles and slender figure. She can''t help being addicted to the moon white clothes. What beautiful chest muscles! She really wants to take a bite


    "Cough..." Gu Zhili''s light cough suddenly interrupted Yue Baiyi''s thoughts and pulled her back from her obsession.


    She glanced at Chu, and saw the interest and ridicule in his eyes. He could not help but turn his face to Gu Zhili.


    "Then what, Mr. Chu..."


    "White clothes, don''t you think you should at least look at each other when talking to others? Isn''t this the most basic courtesy? Also, don''t be so strange. Call me brother Chu, or, also."

 Chapter 37

    Listening to the gentle and ambiguous voice in her ears, Yue Baiyi turned a white eye secretly, but the eye was still aimed at Chu Yi.


    Chu brother brother brother Chu, I am not pretentious. I just thought about what you said to big brother. You must have heard that. We want to leave and bring some food. Brother Chu should not be so mean. Make complaints about the few women who are starving to death in the middle. Also your sister!


    However, Chu was obviously dissatisfied with the title of Yue Baiyi. He glanced at the old God on Yue Yi, and then showed a very bright and sunny smile and said to Yue Baiyi, "Of course, since Xiaoyi calls me big brother, I, as a big brother, will not let my sister starve to death in the street. Ah Li, go and help Xiaoyi prepare some food for them to take away. Also let everyone take care of it, prepare the food and get ready for the road."


    Finally, he said to Gu Zhili. When he finished this sentence, Gu Zhili nodded and left the office without any doubt.


    Moon is a fool in white clothes. What are these goods for? Is it difficult to go on the road with them? No!


    "Are you...?"


    "Xiaoyi, I''ll go wherever you go." Chu Yi''s words, which are similar to advertising, suddenly sounded. As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere of the whole room became particularly subtle and ambiguous.


    Yue Baiyi glared at him and said in secret, do you want to be so familiar, brother! Brother, where''s your integrity?! where''s your integrity!?


    Murong Xingli''s eyes were burning with a fire of gossip. He looked at Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi for a while. Such a hot look almost burned the cold creature Yue Baiyi.


    "Cough..." Yue Baiyi coughed softly, and then looked at Chu, "Well, brother Chu, seriously, it''s not good for such a large number of people to go on the road. They not only delay the process, but also are easy to be attacked by zombies. Sister, I still cherish my life and dare not go on the road with you. Of course, I don''t mind if Xingli and gege are willing to follow you. Xingli, gege, what do you think?"


    "Bai Yi is right. There are too many people and too much noise." Gu Youge first agreed with Yue Bai Yi, which surprised Yue Bai Yi.


    Murong Xingli glanced at Gu Youge. She just wanted to say, but Gu Youge took the lead, "I agree with Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi, we just want to follow you."


    Murong Xingli didn''t know why she had this idea. As a woman, oh no, as a girl, her intuition told her that it would be safe to follow the moon in white.


    Yue''s white clothes are crooked. For these two girls who have just known each other for less than two hours, they are willing to follow her. Aren''t they afraid that she will sell them? Oh, they won''t sell them, but they will eat.


    Chu Yi''s eyes flickered slightly. He looked at Yue Bai Yi and Yue Yi. He found out who was the leading role between them, so he crossed the idea of asking Yue Yi and came directly to Yue Bai Yi and said sincerely.


    "Xiaoyi, although that''s what I say, more people will provide more security on the road. It''s still a long way from J province. Even if we don''t sleep, it will take a week. Not to mention that we are human beings and need to rest, the time will be longer.


    For such a long time, uncertainties will increase, and more people will be safer. Xiaoyi, you are a smart girl. I believe you will understand my considerations. "


    What make complaints about this? Is it possible for you to not be so self possessed? What is it called "us"? No, "brother"? And she is a zombie! What can she do?

 Chapter 38

    True to life, though she make complaints about Chu''s heart, she also denied that Chu was wrong. If she is not a corpse, not a blood king, she is a flesh and blood human. Then she should follow the big army, but now she is really...


    "What elder brother Chu said is very true, but ah Yi and I don''t like to gather in a crowded place, so please forgive my little sister. However, my little sister is also very grateful to elder brother Chu for his kind advice. Of course, if Xingli and Ge Ge want to go with elder brother Chu, I hope elder brother Chu can take good care of them." Yue Baiyi sincerely said to Chu.


    However, before Chu could speak, Murong Xingli snapped, "Xiaoyi, don''t drive us away! We really want to follow Xiaoyi, no matter how dangerous it is."


    Gu Youge didn''t speak, but he nodded with Murong Xingli''s words, indicating her position.


    Yue Baiyi was helpless when she saw this. She just didn''t understand. How did these two women seem to rely on her? I don''t know how they would look if they knew she was a zombie ~ she suddenly looked forward to it!


    "Do you really have to follow me? As brother Chu said, one more person and one or two people can protect ourselves. If we fight, what should we do if we don''t care about you? If we are here, I''m sure brother Chu won''t look at you." Yue Baiyi glanced at Chu Yi and gave him a high hat, Chu also smiled helplessly and gladly accepted the high hat.


    "I''m sure, sure, and sure. Gege is the same, isn''t it, gege." Murong Xingli decided for Gu Youge privately.


    Gu Youge glanced at her, didn''t say anything about her, just nodded, and then affirmed, "white clothes, if it''s inconvenient, Xingli and I will follow them."


    "Well, there''s nothing inconvenient, but she may not have time to take care of you at that time." Yue Baiyi naturally said... Lies, but she wanted to see how determined these two women were. Besides, she didn''t want to raise idle people!


    This time, Gu Youge spoke first. She sincerely looked at Yue Baiyi. Although her face was still so cold, she looked sincere and easy to understand.


    "Don''t worry, Xingli and I can also fight zombies. It''s just... Our speed can''t be compared with you."


    As a woman, she can still maintain the mentality of self-reliance in today''s society, which makes her admire her.


    "OK, it''s OK. We can wait for you." Yue Baiyi promised.


    Gu Youge nodded and looked at Murong Xingli. Murong Xingli scratched his head embarrassed and said with a smile, "then what, what Ge Ge said, I''ll do."


    Yue Baiyi nodded again and was very satisfied with the two girls. At the same time, the mechanical sound in her brain sounded again.


    "Di... The host month''s white clothes trigger the task. Task 1, ''form a five person team'' and reward 1000 experience points."


    1000? Can''t she be upgraded? That''s great! I''m so sleepy. Send pillows. I love you!


    However, how to form a team?


    Just when Yue Baiyi was silent, Gu Zhili came back again. After saying something to Chu, Chu also suddenly changed his face. After smiling apologetically at Yue Baiyi, he hurried out of the office with Gu Zhili.


    Yue Baiyi was very curious to see this. The four looked at each other and followed Chu.

 Chapter 39

    When Chu also took Gu Zhili to the supermarket hall, looking at him who had already been in a mess in the hall, he immediately felt a headache, his sword eyebrows wrinkled, and rubbed the painful eyebrows with his hands.


    "Shut up!" Chu also roared. The noise was so loud that even the zombies outside the supermarket jumped up excitedly.


    The sound of biting and knocking at the door echoed in everyone''s ears. Suddenly everyone suddenly woke up and didn''t dare to make any more noise. They looked at Chu Yi with a guilty heart.


    "Boss..." "boss... We..." "boss..." the words of twos and threes echoed in the silent supermarket. In this huge supermarket, there were echoes again and again.


    Chu was silent and his face was gloomy and terrible. He looked at these brothers who had been following him. He suddenly felt that maybe there were many people, maybe it was really not a good thing.


    When they saw that Chu didn''t speak, they panicked one by one. They wanted to explain something, but they were interrupted by Chu''s cold words.


    "Do you know I''m your boss? Hmm? Just a few days after the end of the world, have you forgotten the rules of ''night brake''?"


    "No... it''s not like this... Boss... I... boss..." "..." it''s a pot of porridge again. It can be seen that Chu Yi''s face is more and more ugly.


    "Shut up! Did I tell you to talk?!" Chu was furious. He was like a lion in a rage. It was frightening to see him.


    Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. One by one, they held their breath. They were deeply afraid that if they were less than one, they would suffer themselves.


    Yue Baiyi, who came here, just saw Chu Yi''s grumpy scene. Surprised, he was not afraid of him, but thought he was... So handsome! Good man!


    "Elder brother Chu, what''s the matter?" Yue Baiyi asked.


    However, when everyone was in silence for the moon in white at the bottom of their hearts, Chu Yi turned around with a calm face and a smile on his face. At this time, he could not see how angry he had just lost his temper.


    "It''s all right. Just teach a few small people to talk so loudly. Doesn''t it attract the zombies outside? Do you know someone inside is attacking?"


    People make complaints about their minds. Is this their boss? What about your moral integrity? Where is your moral integrity?! The loudest thing just now is how are you?!


    Moon in white speechless twitched the corners of his mouth. This man... Is so shameless


    But she likes it! Cough, just like his character, not like him... Really... Really


    "Well, brother Chu, it''s getting late. I think we should go too." Yue Baiyi doesn''t say much about Chu. After all, it''s someone else''s family business and has nothing to do with her.


    "OK, is ah Li ready?" Chu also looked up to take care of Zhili.


    "Ready, boss," Gu Zhili replied.


    "OK, tell me to go down and get ready to go!"


    "... brother Chu."


    "What''s the matter? Small clothes? Is there anything else to prepare? Oh, by the way, girls need to prepare more things, Ali, you..."


    Looking at Chu Yi, she said more and more excessively. Yue Baiyi blushed and hurriedly interrupted, "Chu Yi! I said we were going!"


    Chu didn''t expect Yue Baiyi to call him by name. He was a little stunned, then nodded and said, "yes, I know. Aren''t we preparing?"


    Yue Baiyi was crazy. She looked at Chu Yi angrily and said angrily, "I mean ''us!'' she pointed to herself. On January 1, Murong Xingli and Gu Youge stressed again.


    However, Chu also seemed to have no reaction. He said innocently, "yes, I know, it''s'' US''."


    "You!"


    **************************************************


    Send the wrong chapter and supplement one chapter...

 Chapter 40

    "What''s the matter with me?" Chu also said innocently, as if he really didn''t know what gas the moon white clothes would regenerate, but the smile in his eyes betrayed his heart.


    Yue Baiyi naturally saw the smile and suddenly became angry. "Chu is also you! How can you make no sense to you! Ah Yi, Xingli, Ge Ge, let''s go! I''m so angry!" after that, she went to the direction of the shelf without looking back. She wanted to pack some food and leave again.


    This is the first time that Yue Baiyi is so angry that he reveals his emotions, which makes Yue Yi feel deeply unhappy. How can his king get so angry because of a small human?


    "Big miss..." Yue Yi wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Yue Baiyi''s eyes. She naturally knew what he was going to say.


    On seeing that the king wouldn''t let him say, he was also a little angry. Of course, this was not dissatisfaction with the king, but dissatisfaction with the man named Chu Yi. He gave him a cold stare. The bloodthirsty and violent in his eyes was not the emotion that human beings should have at all.


    Chu was also slightly stunned, but soon relieved. He glanced at him carelessly and put his eyes on the people.


    "Now, I''ll give you two ways. First, follow me. Second, you stay here and wait for the so-called rescue. Give you three seconds to think, 3, 2, 1..." Chu also looked at the people and didn''t want to move. His face became more and more gloomy. Except Gu Zhili, who always stood beside him, everyone didn''t move.


    The scene was both expected and unexpected.


    "Good, good. From now on, the ''night brake'' will be dissolved. Take care of yourself!"


    The storm in people''s imagination didn''t come. They looked at Chu Yi in a little surprise. He looked at them coldly. They suddenly regretted what they wanted to say, but the other party had already left a back to them.


    Chu didn''t stop either. He still followed his Gu Zhili to the direction of Yue Baiyi.


    "Little clothes." Chu also whispered. Looking at her beautiful face with a touch of anger, she suddenly felt like laughing. How could she be like a child, but she was very cute.


    "Why! I said I would go with you." she was upset. She didn''t hear what Chu Yigang had just said to those people, so she didn''t know that Chu also only had Gu Zhili, a bareheaded commander of a dog headed army.


    Chu also smiled helplessly. He didn''t know why the little girl was so hostile to him.


    "Xiaoyi, I''m only left with ALI. It''s too dangerous for us to go on the road alone. If Xiaoyi doesn''t mind, please take us along. Although I''m an idol, I''m still an all-round and practical type. I can wash clothes, cook, wash dishes, beat zombies, and watch the night on the way to make you girls sleep better. Girls don''t want to sleep beauty Feel it? With me, I can open a quiet sky for you, whether in the last or troubled times. "


    At last, Chu Yi''s eyes stared at the bright and flexible eyes of the moon in white. They were gentle and affectionate. People couldn''t help believing him.


    "... Ao... Cough..." Yue Baiyi swallowed the word "good" back to her stomach. She almost promised. This goods... This goods has a powerful spell of bewitching


    "Xiaoyi, what''s the matter? Why did she suddenly choke?" Chu Yi''s affectionate and gentle eyes suddenly became worried and nervous. Seeing Yue Baiyi''s heart, she couldn''t help but plop. In other words, she didn''t seem to have a heartbeat?


    How can there be a sound

 Chapter 41

    Yue Baiyi''s spirit was slightly in a trance. Listening to the heartbeat in her ear, her consciousness gradually returned. The strong muscles in front of her and the heartbeat that proved that she was alive could not help but indulge her and make her want to eat the man in front of her.


    Eat? In fact, she has also done so. A small cherry mouth bit Chu Yi''s chest at some time. The sharp tiger teeth pierced his skin. The sweet smell of blood stimulated her nerves, which made her excited and wanted more.


    "Xiaoyi..." the low and magnetic male voice rang on her head, making her instantly clear. She found what she was doing and suddenly backed back. Due to her inertia, she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Chu was quick in hand and eyes. She grabbed her and dragged her into her arms, otherwise Yuebai would fall down, although she had no pain nerves for a long time.


    "Cough... That... Thank you... Can you let me go?" Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but want to escape in her arms full of fire. The temperature was too high and her skin was burning.


    Chu also not only didn''t let go, but held Yue Baiyi tightly in his arms and said to her in his extremely low and hoarse voice, "Xiaoyi, I can understand that you like me? Huh?"


    Chu Yi''s directness made Yue Bai Yi''s face more like baking on a fire board, which made her feel ashamed.


    "No, I don''t like you!"


    "Really? Since you don''t like it, why do you still make such an ambiguous move to me...?"?


    Chu Yi''s eyes narrowed, and the danger in his eyes flashed by. If the little woman didn''t give a reasonable reason, he wouldn''t let her go. Well, her little mouth should look very sweet, otherwise the cold boy wouldn''t have such a gentle and intoxicated expression.


    Chu also thought of what he had seen before, and the flame in his eyes burned more and more fiercely.


    Yue Baiyi thought of his actions just now, and his old face couldn''t help blushing. He quickly struggled from Chu Yi''s arms.


    "Well, I''m sorry... I prefer men''s chest muscles. Cough... Who told you to practice so well..."


    "Oh? So you mean, it''s my fault that I seduced you?" Chu also picked his eyebrows and looked directly into the eyes of Yue Baiyi. The wise light in her eyes made her have no way to hide.


    "Cough... Introduce..."


    "Big miss." just when Yue Baiyi was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to explain, Yue Yi suddenly came out and instantly let Yue Baiyi find "dependence".


    "Ah Yi, I''m here, are you ready?" Yue Baiyi walked to Yue Yi three steps and two steps, with a calm face, as if nothing had happened just now, but the steps were slightly embarrassed and messy, but betrayed her heart.


    Yueyi looked at Yuebai without looking sideways. In his eyes, there was only her reflection, her beauty, her smile, her... All.


    "Yes, miss, everything is ready to leave."


    "OK, let''s... Ah, by the way, did you find some handy iron bars to equip Xingli and gege." Yue Baiyi resolutely ignored the hot line of sight behind her and ordered her to go back to pick up her backpack, but unfortunately, she was one step faster by a hand.


    "You..."


    "Let''s go together." the overbearing and strong tone and indisputable expression made Yue Baiyi a little stunned, and he unconsciously surrendered and didn''t dare to resist.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi wanted to say something, but the voice in her head disrupted her plan again.


    "Di... The host team successfully completes the task, ''form a five person team'' and rewards 1000 experience points."

 Chapter 42

    Well, now she can''t separate from this damn bully! System system, am I swollen? Think you''re kidding me?!


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 10. Unlock the new skill, ''Bee'', do you want to learn it?"


    "Yes." Yue Baiyi said helplessly. At the moment, she didn''t know whether she was happy or worried. Even the pleasure brought by the upgrade was somewhat depressed because of someone.


    "Di... Congratulations to the host moon white for successfully learning the new skill ''Bee''."


    "Di..." Yue Baiyi thought that the mechanical sound would almost disappear, but she was shocked by the next words.


    "Di... Since the host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 10, unseal ''system space''... Di... Do you want to enter?"


    What?? Yuebai was covered with question marks. Looking at the dialog box popping out in front of her, and the four big words "whether to enter" flashing constantly, she hovered in her head for a long time.


    Yue Baiyi suddenly stopped and shouted to Chu Yi, who was holding her backpack in front of her, "Hey, what, you go to them first and I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    With that, he turned around and ran away without waiting for Chu Yi''s answer. That speed can definitely break the Guinness world record.


    Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi, who ran as fast as a rabbit, and was stunned for a while. He woke up. He smiled and shook his head. Instead of leaving as Yue Baiyi said, he put his backpack on the ground and looked at the direction in which Yue Baiyi left. He couldn''t wake up for a long time.


    Besides, he ran to the bathroom in white. When he came to the bathroom, he rushed into one of the pits and closed the door with a clap.


    Looking at the constantly jumping and flashing words in front of her, Yue Baiyi swallowed her saliva, took a deep breath and said silently, "yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, she was wrapped by a white light and disappeared in place the next second.


    ......


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes entering the ''system space'' for the first time, and reward 10000 experience points."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 11..."


    "Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 12..."


    "Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 13..."


    "Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 14..."


    "Di... The white clothes of the host month has been upgraded to level 15..."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 16..."


    Yue Baiyi looked at the constantly flipping numbers and rising six levels in one breath on the character panel, and her heart was incomparably happy. At the same time, when she opened her eyes, the scene in front of her severely shocked her in place for a long time.


    Nima, you''re a monster, right?!


    She, who has always had a tutor, couldn''t help but burst out. We can see how shocked she was at this time.


    All this was too shocking for her to digest.


    "Na... System gentleman... Is it a god horse situation?" Yue Baiyi looked at a large green grassland in front of her. There was a small bamboo house on the grassland. There were lush groves outside the bamboo house, and the sound of water could be heard faintly behind the woods.


    Paradise is just like this?!


    "Di... The host month white clothes entered the ''system space'' for the first time and rewarded 500 experience points."


    "Di... Does the host moon white clothes require binding ''system space'', yes? No?"


    "Yes!" Yue Baiyi answered decisively without hesitation.


    "Di... Confirm binding... Di... Di... Di... Binding succeeded... Binding succeeded..."


    "Di... Congratulations on the successful binding of the host month''s white clothes. Reward one ''all professional soul whip''."


    The mechanical sound disappeared, and a blood red whip wrapped in white light suddenly appeared in front of Yue Baiyi, and the whip body was very crystal clear.

 Chapter 43

    The moon white clothes stretched out her hand, and the whip wrapped in the white light automatically flew to her hand, as if she were its long recognized master.


    Until the whip really touched the hands of Yue Baiyi, the wrapped white light also disappeared, and the true face of the whip was completely exposed in front of Yue Baiyi.


    The blood red soft whip is made of unknown materials even in white clothes. The whip body is crystal clear and bright. It also emits a faint streamer under the sunlight. The whip handle seems to be made of animal fur. It feels particularly comfortable and fits well with the radian of the hand. The whip is about 150 meters long and half as tall as her.


    With a gentle wave, it roared with a broken sound, and the sound of "pa" was clear and loud.


    Yue Baiyi liked it more and more. He felt it more and more smoothly. He waved a few whips. Although he was not very effective, he became more and more proficient.


    Yue Baiyi will look at the red whip in his hand and suddenly two words pop up in his mind.


    "Blood charm.".


    Is that the name of the whip?


    "Blood charm, blood charm... It''s really a good name!" Yue Baiyi finally murmured, suddenly his eyes were full of essence, and smiled at ''blood Charm'', "blood charm, please give me more advice in the future!"


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She feels that the whip has emotions and is still very happy. This cognition makes her completely love the red whip.


    Yue Baiyi looked up at the ''system space'', pinned the ''blood Charm'' at his waist and gently called, "character panel."


    Yue Baiyi assigned all her attributes. She felt that she had improved her strength a little. She was immediately full of confidence in the future. At this time, she didn''t care whether she was a zombie or the so-called blood spirit family. She felt that this might not be bad!


    Yue Baiyi walked into the small bamboo house. There was nothing in the bamboo house, just like an old house that had been vacant for a long time. Although there was no mildew and moisture, the old smell let her know that no one lived here.


    "System gentleman, what is this'' system space ''for?" Yue Baiyi just asked casually. She really didn''t think the system would answer.


    "''system space '', also known as'' blood spirit space'', is the place where the blood spirit family once lived. The food planted here can be eaten by the blood spirit family."


    "Can you really farm?" Yue Baiyi said in surprise. What''s more, the system really answered her, although it was still the same mechanical sound.


    "Yes, at present, the host only unsealed the first prohibition of ''blood spirit space'' because of his cultivation. There are ten prohibitions in ''blood spirit space'', corresponding to level 10, level 20, level 30, level 40, level 50, level 60, level 70, level 80, level 90 and the last level 100."


    "Ah? Do you mean it will get bigger here?" Yue Baiyi grew up in surprise and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Yes, I hope the host will continue to work hard in the future, and the hope of the blood spirit family will be handed over to..."


    "System gentleman, are you sure it''s just a system? Really no wisdom?" if she heard correctly, there was a faint sadness in the mechanical sound just now.


    "..." however, this time the system did not answer her, as if it had never existed. How Ren Yue''s white clothes called, but there was still no movement.


    Yue Baiyi was helpless, shrugged her shoulders, went out of the bamboo house and looked at the green grass. Suddenly, she smiled and laughed very happily.


    ......


    ''Wow, hahaha ~ ~ I thought that some backpacks could hold a P. now it''s OK! Sister, I have to load things here! Even if I don''t eat it myself, I''ll give it to my parents and brothers! "


    The month white clothes couldn''t stop snickering in her heart, and the work in her hand hasn''t stopped.


    What is she doing? You can guess.


    Yes, she was loading things, but also into the system space. She was still nervous. As a result, when she saw that it could be loaded, she was decisive and excited. She quietly swam around every corner of the supermarket and packed all the things she could see. She didn''t leave until the grass in the system space couldn''t fit.

 Chapter 44

    "Xiaoyi, you''re here at last!" Murong Xingli looked around. After the corner of his eyes turned brown, the uneasiness on his face turned into excitement and joy.


    Yue Baiyi was very good at this time, so she didn''t care much about someone who was always haunted behind her. Looking at Murong Xingli, she was happy to welcome her, and the corners of her mouth outlined a warm arc.


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s wait a long time." Yue Baiyi acquiesced in the existence of Chu Yi and Gu Zhili.


    Her actions made Yueyi a little confused, but he didn''t dare to say anything. In his opinion, what Wang said and did had her reasons. He shouldn''t question it. He should believe Wang.


    "Miss, where have you been?" although I know Wang is very powerful, I still can''t help worrying about her.


    "I went to the bathroom, hey hey, ah Yi, so concerned about me?" Yue Baiyi just said casually, but I didn''t expect such a serious reaction in the next month.


    "Yes, Yueyi always only cares about the eldest lady, and only the eldest lady can make Yueyi care." Yueyi seriously looked at Yueyi, and her sincere and respectful eyes moved Yueyi very much. She ruthlessly hugged Yueyi in her arms and sucked the cold smell on him. After a moment, she released him, didn''t say anything, and all the words between them were pale.


    The atmosphere before them was quite tacit and warm, making people feel that they can''t get involved at all.


    Murong Xingli envied and admired the tacit understanding between them and the feelings that no one could intervene. She couldn''t help sighing in her heart. When would she have a man who loved her like Yueyi!


    Compared with Murong Xingli''s envy, someone was extremely angry. Of course, he didn''t reveal it, but the clenched fists and the green tendons on the back of his hand showed his inner restlessness.


    They were speechless all the way. With their backpacks on their backs and iron bars broken from Yueyi, they came to the gate at the entrance of the parking lot from the supermarket.


    Chu also took the lead. Gu Zhili stood in the middle to protect the three girls, but Yueyi was arranged to break. This was required by Yueyi in white. Only when Yueyi stood behind her, could she be so relieved to expose her back.


    Chu also clenched the iron bar in his hand with one hand and held it on the doorknob with the other hand. He took a deep breath, turned his head and nodded to the people. Then he suddenly opened the door.


    She, who has been inherited by her blood, has long restrained her breath and taught Yueyi how to control her outward momentum. Therefore, at this time, they are like fresh human flesh in the eyes of zombies.


    Fortunately, there was no zombie at the other end of the door. The six people were relieved and rushed out of the door until they all came out. On the last month of the team, they closed the door gently, and peace returned to the supermarket.


    In the lobby on the second floor of the supermarket, the remaining one or two hundred people were still hesitant in their eyes. They didn''t have a trace of high mood until the man who went out to spy came back.


    "How?! did the boss really follow them?" one of the men with a scar on the corner of his eye looked particularly annoying, but the timidity in his eyes severely subverted his image.


    The inquirer picked up the mineral water around him, opened the bottle cap, drank hard, nodded heavily and said, "yes, the boss and brother Ali are gone! Can we really be here?"


    When the scar man heard the speech, he said, "what''s wrong? It''s better to eat and drink here than to face those man eating monsters outside!" naturally, it''s difficult to combine people with his appearance.


    The rest of the people didn''t speak. They acquiesced to the words of scar man. Indeed, they eat and drink here. There''s nothing bad. It''s better to enjoy the rest of life than fighting against those man eating monsters.


    The world... They... They don''t want to

 Chapter 45

    On the other hand, Yue Baiyi and others are actually very lucky. Maybe it''s because of the parking lot, so there are not many people, and there are not many people, which also means there are not many zombies.


    Originally, Yue Baiyi wanted to drive their own Hummer, but after seeing Chu Yi''s car, she immediately rested her mind.


    "Chu Yi, did you have a lot of money before the end of the world?" Yue Baiyi asked bluntly, looking at the extended Hummer in front of her, which was still refitted.


    Chu also threw the car key to Gu Zhili, turned his head, looked at the moon''s white clothes, picked the sword eyebrow, smiled and said, "call Yi, I''ll answer you."


    After hearing this, Yue Baiyi turned his eyes on him. Can this man not be so familiar? They seem to have known each other for less than two hours, okay?!


    "Love answers, don''t answer pull down." moon white threw out this sentence, didn''t even look at him, and was familiar to cross Chu Yi and enter the extended Hummer.


    Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi''s move funny. Isn''t she quite familiar?


    Looking at the moon in white, Yueyi also chased after him. For him, no one can compare with his own king.


    Looking at the first month of the month, the two girls hurried into the car. They didn''t dare to stay in the Yellow parking lot for half a minute.


    Chu also got on the bus last, but he got on the co pilot''s seat. He didn''t sit with three women and one who had to follow behind Yue''s white ass to protect her. On January 1, they sat together, not that he didn''t want to, but that he couldn''t.


    Gu Zhili saw that everyone got on the bus. After locking the door, he glanced at the man around him and stepped on the accelerator. The car rushed out like an arrow with a full bow.


    The sound of the motor and the rolling sound of the wheels were undoubtedly waving to the zombies. Within two minutes, even the parking lot had not been able to go out. The zombies hiding in the dark showed their true bodies one by one, and rushed frantically towards the extended Hummer like a beast.


    Fortunately, the modified Hummer was very strong. The zombies flew one by one. In addition, Chu also released his only powers, so he rushed out of the parking lot without much pause.


    However, the scene outside is no better than that in the parking lot. On the contrary, there are more and more zombies.


    Chu also saw more and more zombies, and the good-looking sword eyebrows were deeply wrinkled together again, as if there was an inseparable sadness, which made people feel distressed.


    The look in Yue Baiyi''s eyes jumped and dropped her head slightly. In such a tense atmosphere, people can''t see her look clearly. At the same time, they have no time to take care of her look.


    "Brother Chu, what should we do now?" Murong Xingli was an acute child. Seeing that they were about to be trapped in the zombie pile, her heart seemed to be tightly grasped by a pair of huge invisible hands, which made her have some difficulty breathing for a time.


    Chu Yisi measured it, then put his eyes on Yue Yi, and said in a deep voice, "ah Li, change the position, I''ll drive, you use this. Mr. Yue Yi, I don''t know if you can help."


    On January 1, hearing the speech, he was silent and looked at Chu Yi. He looked at the white clothes of last month. He listened to the king whether to help or not. When the king said to help, he would help, and when the king said not to help, he would not help. Although he felt that the king would let him help, he still wanted to ask for the king''s opinion. This was his respect for the king, which could not be surpassed by anyone and anything.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Yue Yi, nodded to him and told him, "everything depends on Chu Yi. Now the most important thing is how to break through the current dilemma."


    "Yes, miss. What should I do? You say, I cooperate."

 Chapter 46

    Yue Yi first said to Yue Bai Yi, and then to Chu Yi, but in the face of their tone and attitude, it is obviously one heaven and one earth.


    Chu also looked vague, but he didn''t care about it. Of course, he didn''t care about the boy''s cold attitude towards him, but he was very unhappy with his attitude of obeying her orders!


    He is not jealous, not jealous!


    Chu also clenched his steering wheel, and began to speak seriously and seriously. "You can make complaints about your brain with your thunder and lightning power, and do not want to kill them, but strive for a certain amount of time to rush out. Of course, if you are strong enough to kill them, you can do it." at last, Chu could not help but Tucao himself. He''s killing the boy? Or bury himself?


    Although Yue Yi understood Chu Yi''s words, he was not very interested. As a bloodless blood spirit, he was indifferent to everything except Wang.


    However, he will not kill them. Let alone all his compatriots. Although he dislikes them very much, he has killed so many compatriots. Won''t there be many fewer soldiers in the future? He wouldn''t be so stupid as to lift a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    "I see." an understated voice came, and Chu Yi, who was affirmed by Yue Yi, was also relieved.


    Chu also took out a pistol from his arms, put the silencer in the glove box, put it in the glove box, and gave Gu Zhili a look. Gu Zhili immediately hit the zombie in front of him with a accelerator. Because of inertia, the zombie in front of him pressed all the zombies behind him, and in a moment, he made a separation belt for the car, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili also took advantage of this opportunity to exchange their positions with amazing speed.


    The tacit understanding of their actions made the three women present stunned and full of admiration and worship.


    Chu also was not in the mood to see their expressions at this time. When he changed to his position, he pulled up the lever in one hand, turned the steering wheel in the other hand, and stepped on the accelerator. The car flew out again. This time, he didn''t collide with too many zombies.


    In Chu Yi''s hands, the parent version of the Hummer was like a clever fish swimming in the water, shuttling quickly among the zombies. The three women were impressed and surprised by this driving skill.


    "Wow, so handsome!" Murong Xingli, the most straightforward, couldn''t help but exclaim, looking at Chu Yi''s eyes and emitting small stars.


    Yue Baiyi nodded in agreement. Although she didn''t cry out like Murong Xingli, she also had a hard to hide worship and exclamation in her eyes. Looking at him driving seriously, she even felt her dead heart and began to beat again.


    Is this situation good or bad? She didn''t know, and no one came to answer for her.


    In addition, Chu Yi, who is highly skilled in driving, wandered through the zombies through his excellent skills, as if he were just on an outing. Another person, Gu Zhili, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, picked up the pistol Chu also put in the glove box, rolled down the window, shot one by one, shot one by one, and the accurate shooting method aroused Murong Xingli''s scream.


    At this time, Murong Xingli completely forgot what she was going through. Looking at the wise and powerful Gu Zhili, her young and pure heart beat faster and faster, and the temperature on her face kept rising, which made her couldn''t help covering her slightly hot face with her hand.


    "It''s spring?" a cold voice came, which made Murong Xingli suddenly come back to her mind. She looked at Gu Youge sitting next to her with a teasing face. Her already red face became more and more red.


    "You... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "Puff ~"

 Chapter 47

    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing for a moment. She thought the two girls were really cute. One was as enthusiastic as fire and the other was as cold as ice. It''s hard to imagine that they could become good friends. Is it because they have the same smell? Why are they poisonous?


    Murong Xingli saw Gu Youge teasing her, and the moon smiled at her in white. The steamed stuffed bun face, which was full of smiles, suddenly collapsed and tooted his mouth. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with the two people working together to bully her.


    "Ge Ge, little clothes, don''t you have a little worship?"


    "Yes." Yue Baiyi said straightforwardly. After Murong Xingli heard a look of "look, you''re not the same", Yue Baiyi turned around and joked, "but we''re not like you. Tut Tut, look at the coyness on your face. I don''t know. I thought you fell in love with brother gu!"


    Murong Xingli was worried by Yue Baiyi everywhere. Originally, his face was slightly red. At this time, it became more hot and ruddy, but his mouth was still arguing that it could not be admitted.


    "There''s No... there''s No... even if I like elder brother Gu... But with elder brother Gu''s talent and ability, how can I deserve it..." at last, Murong Xingli''s tone was slightly lost and inferior.


    Gu Youge looked at Murong Xingli with some surprise. She was always optimistic. Would she say such self abandoning words? True love? It can''t be true!


    Gu Youge looked up and down at Murong Xingli with unbelievable eyes. Murong Xingli was more and more embarrassed.


    Until Gu Youge determined that Murong Xingli was serious, she pondered, "you are very good, beautiful, lovely, lively and optimistic, just like the sunshine in winter, which makes people very warm. The most thing I have done wrong in my life is to make friends with you." isn''t her heart melted by her? Otherwise, with her cold heart, she won''t make friends with anyone.


    Murong Xingli listened to Gu Youge''s sudden "confession". Suddenly, her eyes were red. She had always been afraid of her wishful thinking. She was afraid that Gu Youge hated her and despised her. She didn''t expect to get this sincere words and friendship today, the end of the world.


    "Uh huh!" Murong Xingli fell into Gu Youge''s arms and sucked his nose. His childlike temperament softened Gu Youge''s cold face.


    Gu Youge patted Murong Xingli on the back and said softly, "good boy, don''t let people see your jokes."


    Murong Xingli nodded and rubbed his sour eyes. At the same time, he got up from Gu Youge''s arms and looked at Bai Yi. He was embarrassed to spit out his tongue. "Xiaoyi, sorry, let you see a joke."


    Yue Baiyi gently shook her head. She envied the sincere friendship between them. She had no friends and finally had a friend, but she didn''t expect


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi''s eyes were obscure, and the bloodthirsty light flashed away, so fast that no one noticed it. Of course, this does not include paying attention to her month one from time to time.


    Three women are here talking about family and men, but the three men are very careful to break through the siege. Fortunately, the three men, one is the servant of the king, one is the big brother with a bright atmosphere, and the other is the... Little brother of a refined gentleman. Therefore, the three men don''t feel any discomfort about the three women talking about family.


    While the three women were chatting, Chu also smoothly took the people out of the pile of zombies and drove the car into the highway.


    On the highway, there are obviously fewer zombies. The scattered zombies gathered here were shot in the head by Gu Zhili.


    "Ah Li, that''s enough. Save some pills."


    "Yes, boss."

 Chapter 48

    "Still called the boss? The ''night brake'' has been dissolved. Now I am nothing but a careless wild man." Chu also said with ease. He didn''t have too much obsession about the destruction of his hard-built efforts.


    In his opinion, since he can build one "night brake", he can build two "night brakes". Now he just sees that those subordinates are just timid rats, and it''s not a pity to lose them.


    Gu Zhili''s eyes flickered slightly. He stretched out his hand and pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose with his index finger. In an extremely relaxed tone, he said naturally, "whether there is a ''night brake'', you are my boss."


    Chu also glanced at him with an oblique eye. Suddenly, he smiled brightly and said, "OK, ah Li, I really didn''t read you wrong! However, there are only two of us now. It''s not appropriate to call the eldest brother. Ah Li, I''m two years older than you. How about calling me brother Chu?"


    Gu Zhili pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, seemed to be thinking, seemed to hesitate, pondered for three seconds, and finally changed his mouth.


    "Brother Chu." after saying that, Gu Zhili''s face also eased a lot, and a faint smile hung around his mouth.


    Chu also heard the speech and laughed again. He patted Gu Zhili on the shoulder and said with a smile, "good ah Li, don''t worry. As long as you brother Chu is here, you want you not to betray me, your back will never be hurt!"


    Gu Zhili''s eyes were slightly red and seemed to think of something. "Brother Chu, since you saved me that time, my life is yours. Even if you let me die, I won''t frown. Brother Chu, don''t worry, anyone can betray you. Gu Zhili will never betray you! I''ll never hurt your back!"


    Chu also heard the speech and didn''t speak. He just laughed happily, which also proved the happiness in his heart.


    Yue Baiyi''s hearing is very good. She has long listened to the dialogue between the two people. In fact, sometimes she envies the friendship between men. She is moved by the kind of life and death, the kind of life and death, and the kind of never betraying faith.


    At this time, listening to Chu Yi''s happy laughter, she couldn''t help but want to see his elated face, the sunny and handsome face, which really seemed to be a cluster of flames in the iceberg, melting her into water.


    "Before the end of the world, I was the boss of the underworld. At the same time, I also ran all kinds of businesses. Do you think I have money?" Chu Yi''s voice coldly spread to the back seat, which made Yue Baiyi a little stunned. Then she reacted. Listening to the proud and arrogant mouth in her ear, she couldn''t help retorting.


    "Running all kinds of businesses? Gambling and drugs!"


    Chu also raised his eyes and looked in the rearview mirror. He saw Yue Baiyi''s eyes through the rearview mirror. His stubbornness and unyielding in the eyes made him laugh again.


    "No, no, no, no, no, I''m a good people. I''m absolutely afraid to break the law!"


    "Hum, I don''t believe it. Will the good people say they are good people?" the moon''s white clothes curled his mouth and disdained.


    "Oh? Are those clothes good people?"


    "Of course I am!... you..." Yue Baiyi also seemed to react, staring at Chu Yi angrily, and Chu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha ~ ~" listening to the laughter echoing in her ears, Yue Baiyi only wanted to punch Chu Yi''s proud and publicized face with shame and anger. She didn''t feel melted at all!


    Chu also saw the negative spirit and light depression on Yue''s white face, and the laughter stopped abruptly, but the sexy red lips also outlined a beautiful arc.


    It''s fun to tease this little guy! How many years has he not been so happy? Ha ha... Twenty years

 Chapter 49

    The moon in white sat back in her chair angrily. She seemed to think of something. She quickly sat up and said to Chu Yi in the driver''s seat.


    "Hey, you drive carefully. If you find someone, let me know."


    "Who is Xiaoyi looking for?" Chu also asked curiously. It was not that he liked gossip, but involuntarily wanted to be closer to her.


    The moon looked at him in white and had no good way. "It''s none of your business! Just tell me!"


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you." Chu Yi''s stubborn temper also came up. At this time, like a child, he had no consciousness of being a man.


    The moon is white and speechless. Why is this man so childish! I don''t know which way she takes the wind. I think he''s her type!


    However, for the sake of her parents and brother, she told Chu Yi, "you are so naive. Didn''t I say it before? My family and I separated and said we were going to the salvation base in J province. This is the only way to the salvation base in J province. I don''t think we can meet them on the road."


    After hearing this, Chu also remembered what Yue Baiyi had said before. His childishness faded, and his face recovered the calm and wisdom of a mature man.


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t let you miss your family." like a promise, affectionate and straightforward, like a whisper, sincere and firm.


    His words once again struck a faint spark in the cold heart of the moon.


    "Thank you..." Yue Baiyi didn''t know what to say or do. At this time, all she could do was to say thank you.


    Chu also smiled and drove. He paid attention to the surrounding situation and looked serious. He couldn''t help but let Yue Baiyi watch again and again.


    Xu Shi noticed the eyes of Yue Baiyi. Chu also smiled at her. Her bright eyes made her blush.


    When Murong Xingli saw this, he couldn''t help but make fun of it. He wanted to avenge his "smile" and said, "Oh, Xiaoyi, your face is red! Did you see elder brother Chu? Hee hee ~"


    Month''s white clothes gave her a look, and she didn''t have a good way. "You little girl, you have a strong heart of revenge!"


    "No ~ Ge Ge, no one else has ~" Murong Xingli asked Gu Youge for help, but this time Gu Youge''s response was beyond her expectation.


    "This little girl has a strong sense of revenge since she was a child. I remember when I was in the third grade of primary school, I was in the third grade of primary school. Because the junior middle school department and the primary school department were in the same campus, I can always see them. I still remember that time, a girl tore her braid and she came back the next day." Gu Youge''s cold voice sounded, Blandly expounds the embarrassment of Murong Xingli when she was a child.


    Murong Xingli widened his eyes, looked at Gu Youge foolishly, looked at the moon white clothes, and suddenly laughed.


    "Xiaoyi, you know what? Ge Ge has always looked cold since I knew her. Obviously, she was only a few years old at that time. I really don''t know where she got so much worry... Ah, by the way, back to the point, Ge Ge has said such calm words to Xiaoyi in addition to talking to me for so long these years."


    "Calm words?" Yue Baiyi was puzzled.


    "Yes, if you say such a long thing to others, it will be 100% damaging. When we were in college, we were awarded the title of ''poisonous tongue Princess''."


    Gu Youge glanced at Murong Xingli and said coldly, "you know the title of my university, but you know a lot."


    "Hei hei ~ that''s ~ doesn''t it mean that people care about you ~ Hei hei ~"


    "You care about my gossip." he didn''t look moved at all.


    "Er... Gege, don''t say that about others ~" in a flattering tone.


    "You always do."


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 50

    Yue Baiyi looked at them bickering, and the originally depressed mood was relieved. Maybe it''s really like what others said. People still have to have friends. Only when they have friends can they be happy.


    Although she is not alone, she always follows her orders as a servant on January 1, but what she needs is friends who can share her worries and tell her little daughter''s worries.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, she was very envious. When would she have friends like the friendship between Murong Xingli and Gu Youge?


    Maybe... Maybe not for the rest of her life... She has long been the opposite of them... They... They are destined to be enemies


    Thinking of the moon white clothes here, his eyes were a little dim, and such an expression was captured by Murong Xingli.


    "Xiaoyi, can we be friends? I like Xiaoyi very much at first sight. I don''t know why. I just want to be friends with you. It''s just... Xiaoyi is so powerful. I''m afraid I''m not qualified to be your friend..."


    Murong Xingli said, Gu Youge patted her shoulder like comfort, nodded to Yue Baiyi, and said sincerely in her cold voice.


    "I have the same opinion as Xingli. If you don''t dislike it, can you make friends with us? My friends have always been few, only Xingli, but now I take the initiative to make friends with you. Maybe it''s really fate."


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned. Looking at the two pairs of extremely sincere eyes in front of her, she unexpectedly nodded. Even Yue Yi couldn''t help but want to remind her, Wang, how can you make friends with humans?


    Although he thought so, he didn''t ask so, not because he didn''t dare to surpass, but... He just saw the expectations and hopes in the king''s eyes. He... Really couldn''t bear to let the king down and sad.


    No matter what will happen in the future, he will guard the king''s side. No one dares to hurt the king. In this way, the king can do what she wants to do and make friends. He hopes the king will always be happy.


    Yue Yi''s eyes flashed slightly. He looked at Yue Bai firmly in his heart and encouraged, "Miss, everything still has Yue Yi." so please rest assured and do it boldly.


    Yuebaiyi understood Yueyi''s subtext. She was moved by him and couldn''t express it in words. Although she met him for systematic reasons, she didn''t regret meeting him at this time. It was her fate and her blessing.


    Yue Baiyi nodded heavily to Yue Yi and promised, "you also have me." the words like confession made the people present have different thoughts. However, only they know that their feelings surpass Men and women, like simplicity and complexity.


    "I envy the friendship between you... So... I am willing to be friends with you. I just hope... I just hope not to dislike me in the future." yuebaiyi has something to say. Only Yueyi can understand it, but others can''t hear it.


    Murong Xingli heard that Yue Baiyi was willing to make friends with them. Originally depressed and nervous, she suddenly raised a bright smile, grabbed Yue Baiyi''s hand and said sincerely, "no, no, no, Ge Ge and I will never dislike Xiaoyi... No matter who you are."


    Originally, Murong Xingli just wanted to say the first half of the sentence. However, when she held Yue Baiyi''s hand and felt the cold in her hand, she was slightly stunned. Somehow, such a sentence came out.


    Perhaps in her subconscious, she seemed to feel something, but this feeling was very vague and confused her.


    The dark light in the eyes of Yue Baiyi flashed by. Looking at the caught hand, he also held it back, and a knowing smile appeared on his face.


    "Thank you."


    Murong Xingli shook her head with a smile, held out another hand and grabbed Gu Youge''s hand, stacked it on her and Yue Baiyi''s hands, and said seriously.


    "From now on, we are friends, friends who will never betray!"


    "OK ~"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 51

    Chu also listened to the movement of the back seat, and the corners of his mouth also aroused a radian. Looking at the bright smiling face in the rearview mirror, he couldn''t help looking more.


    He felt that he was poisoned now. He was poisoned by a poison called Yue Baiyi. Her smiles and smiles lingered in his mind, and the always calm heart would go up and down like a roller coaster with her actions.


    Watching the fuel tank call the police, he stopped his obsession in his eyes and looked at the humanitarian treatment of the gas station not far away.


    "There is a gas station ahead. Let''s go there to add some oil and get ready. There may be a fierce battle later."


    Chu Yi''s voice just fell, and the mechanical sound in Yue Baiyi''s mind sounded again.


    "Di...... the host month white clothes triggers the task, ''refuel''... The task ''refuel'', fill the car with fuel and eradicate the surrounding low-level blood spirits. When the task is completed, 500 experience points will be rewarded."


    500? Really little... System gentleman, can you dig a little more? Give me more experience and you won''t die!


    Yue Baiyi secretly disdained her mouth. She saw the pit father of the system again, but she naturally won''t ignore this task. 500 points is better than none.


    "OK, after ah Yi breaks up later, Chu also takes the lead. Elder brother Gu protects Xingli and gege, and I''ll refuel the car." although she is a student sister, she still knows a lot. This is thanks to her working when she has nothing to do on holidays. She has also done a part-time job in the gas station, so refuelling the car is a piece of cake.


    Chu also looked at her and did not refute her battle plan. He was not male chauvinism and insisted that others listen to him. Since she said that the plan was the best at present, he was also happy to see its success.


    It''s just that he was surprised that the little girl would come on? I don''t know what else she won''t


    Month''s beautiful eyes in white glanced at all the people present. After they didn''t get the objection vote, they looked at the closer gas station and said to Murong Xingli and Gu Youge, "Xingli, gege, you two should also participate in the battle. Now in this world, we girls should be strong! Men are unreliable!"


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge looked at each other and nodded approvingly, "well, don''t worry, Xiaoyi, anyway, I will protect myself! I will never drag you and ge back!"


    "You haven''t held me back." Gu Youge said softly and clenched Murong Xingli''s hand. If she had to say that there was no battle, Murong Xingli was the only one. She was different. Although she didn''t have powers like Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi and Yue, and wouldn''t use a gun like Gu Zhili, she was still very confident in her body skills.


    Murong Xingli smiled gratefully at Gu Youge. Everything was silent


    "OK, be careful." Yue Baiyi didn''t know Gu Youge''s body skill, so she was a little worried about both of them, but she put it back in her stomach when she thought of her identity.


    "Prepare." Chu Yi''s low voice sounded in everyone''s ears, which made everyone couldn''t help being serious and nervous.


    Chu also looked in the rearview mirror. He was half happy and half worried about what the little woman said just now. What he liked was that the woman he liked was really special and strong, not dodder. What he worried about was that she didn''t rely on men and didn''t trust men, which told him how to conquer the rose with thorns. However, it was not so much a rose as a little hedgehog with thorns.


    Alas, when will she be able to show her soft belly!


    But now he can''t allow him to think so much. He steadied the car. A line of six people got off the car with steel pipes in their hands. As for Gu Zhili, he also took steel pipes, but he had pistols pinned to his body in case of need.


    "Ah Yi, I''ll leave it to you."

 Chapter 52

    Yueyi secretly winked at Yueyi. Yueyi nodded and respectfully said, "yes, miss."


    Yue Baiyi smiled admiringly at him, then turned her head and looked at the zombies walking towards them quickly and slowly. Yue Baiyi clenched the iron bar in her hand, nodded to Chu Yi and Gu Zhili, and ran to the gas tank. At this time, she didn''t hide her speed until she restrained her breath, She works hard to make her cognition feel that she is a human, a human with powers.


    So she naturally released her speed to the maximum without reservation. Soon, she crossed many zombies who stretched out their claws to her and came to the fuel tank to refuel the car skillfully.


    At the same time, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili deserve to be brothers who have worked together for many years. One left and one right protected the two girls well and didn''t hurt them, but their fists were difficult to defeat four hands. Some fish that missed the net would pounce on Murong Xingli and Gu Youge. However, Gu Youge''s physical skills were brought into effective play at this time.


    Gu Youge frowned and looked at him with a cold look. His momentum changed greatly. He raised his leg and gave a kick to the zombie. Although he didn''t kick it away, there was a pause. Gu Youge didn''t hesitate any more. He grabbed the iron bar in his hand and knocked on the head of the zombie.


    The sound of "Dong Dong Dong" came into everyone''s ears. Even Chu couldn''t help but look at her in surprise.


    At this time, Murong Xingli also recovered from his stupidity. Looking at his heroic figure, he couldn''t help being proud.


    Then I saw Chu Yi''s eyes and explained with a smile, "my family has a great style! She is the champion of Taekwondo, judo, karate and wrestling women! I didn''t die in the mouth of a zombie thanks to her."


    Her words made several people present look at Gu Youge in surprise. Unexpectedly, this lonely thin girl was so powerful.


    "However, I won''t show weakness! Ge Ge, let me help you!" Murong Xingli clenched the iron bar in his hand, quickly rushed to Gu Youge''s face, grabbed the iron bar in his hand and hit Gu Youge hard on the head of the zombie he was beating.


    The strength of two people is always greater than that of one person. In less than a minute, the head of the zombie bloomed.


    When they saw the zombie fall to the ground, they smiled knowingly, and then aimed at the next single target. Although they are women, whenever they have a strong heart, both men and women will burst out infinite power.


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge cooperated well. One attracted the attention of the zombie, and the other attacked behind. Over time, their cooperation became more and more tacit, and the time to kill a zombie became shorter and shorter.


    Until the zombies at the gate of the gas station were cleaned up, Murong Xingli shook the blood on the iron bar and laughed, "ah ha ~ ~ Miss Ben is not bad!"


    "Fool, your voice can be louder and it''s best to lead all the zombies nearby." Gu Youge''s cold voice rang out and didn''t give her face at all.


    Murong Xingli immediately silenced when he heard the speech. Gu Zhili''s eyes twinkled slightly because of the oppression on his face. He held the frame glasses in front of him with his hand. The reflective glasses blocked the look in his eyes, so that people didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi also added oil and got several oil barrels by the way. After filling the oil barrels, he put them on the ground. At the same time, the mechanical sound in his brain sounded again.


    "Di... Host month white clothes completes the task ''refuel'', and rewards 500 experience points."


    "Di... Di... Find low-level energy source... Find low-level energy source..."

 Chapter 53

    Energy source? lower?


    "Where is it?" asked the moon in white.


    "Di... Fifty meters ahead... Fifty meters ahead... Found a low-level energy source... Found a low-level energy source..."


    Fifty meters? Where The gas station store?!


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned. She raised her eyes and looked at the store of the gas station. Dull, she found that there seemed to be something in the store.


    When you look at it, it looks like a petite and thin figure, vaguely wandering in the supermarket, and even hiding when you see them coming.


    And smart?!


    Thinking of this, the moon''s white cat''s eyes are slightly narrowed. It seems to be thinking about how to judge now. These intelligent zombies, especially when there are low-level zombies everywhere, suddenly appear. This... Undoubtedly shows that their potential is very high, such as moon one... So... Killing the spirit core is too wasteful. It''s better to


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi picked up the oil bucket in her hand and came to the rear compartment of the Hummer to signal Chu to open it.


    Chu also looked at each other with several people, and they all gathered near the car until they all gathered together. Yue Baiyi put the oil bucket away and whispered.


    "It''s getting late. Instead of blindly driving on the road, it''s better to rest here tonight and go on the road tomorrow morning. After all, safety is the first thing. Do you have any opinions?"


    Chu also actually had such an idea. Now Yue Baiyi said it first. He was the first to vote for it.


    "I have no opinion. I also agree with Xiaoyi that there are too many uncertain factors when walking in the dark. Since there is a shelter here, it''s better to have a rest for one night and go on the road tomorrow morning."


    Gu Zhili has always supported Chu Yi, so she also supports it. Of course, the two women agree with Yue Baiyi. As for Yue Yi, there is no objection.


    "Well, in that case, before going in, I''ll go to the store with ah Yi to clean up some zombies. Chu Yi, brother Gu, you''ll protect Xingli and gege outside in case they don''t change." Yue Baiyi said this, but Chu Yi objected.


    "No, I''ll go with you. Mr. Yueyi will stay with ah Li to protect them." Chu really doesn''t want to leave this time alone for Yueyi and her. Even if they want to get along alone, it should be them.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi''s awkward and delicious face, slightly pulled out the corners of his mouth and gave him a white look, "you''d better stay here. You have a tacit understanding with brother Gu. I believe you can protect my two friends."


    "But..." Chu also wanted to say something, but Gu Zhili stopped him.


    "Brother Chu, what Xiaoyi said is really true. Brother Yue and I didn''t know each other for the first time. It''s hard to trust each other when we met. It''s very bad for escape, so... Brother Chu... Focus on the overall situation! There will be a lot of time to get along in the future. Why rush for a moment!" finally, Gu Zhili whispered to Chu.


    Although Chu was unwilling, he was at least an indomitable man, not a naive boy, so he agreed to Yue Baiyi''s proposal, but he couldn''t help but want to give more instructions.


    "Well, you should be careful. Do everything according to your ability. Don''t think you can be the boss if you have some strength. Even if you want to fight, it''s also our men''s business. Women, women should be taken care of by men." Chu Yi''s tone is very light and soft, and there is no strong and overbearing tone inside, so Yue Baiyi didn''t feel angry because of what he said, but smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry, I will be careful. Moreover, I hope women are strong and have the ability to protect themselves. Women really should be taken care of by men, but women can''t blindly seek men''s shelter. Women and women also have dignity."

 Chapter 54

    The voice of Yue Baiyi is sonorous and powerful, and the firmness in his tone makes people respect vertically.


    Her words could not help but make the two men look at the white clothes of the moon with new eyes, and ripple in the hearts of Murong Xingli and Gu Youge. They looked at each other with firmness and seriousness they had never had before.


    Yes, women also have dignity and also need to be respected. They need to be taken care of by their beloved men, but they will never seek the protection of men! Now the end of the world is coming, and the zombies are in power. They must be strong by themselves! Only with a strong heart can we stand in this present society and this terrible end!


    They will never lose to men!


    Yuebai''s senses were very sensitive. She felt the thoughts of the two women, smiled knowingly and took Yueyi to the small store.


    Until they walked into the small shop and closed the door, their momentum suddenly changed. The original pure and innocent little white rabbit instantly became an enchanting and sexy queen.


    "Come out."


    The voice of Yue Baiyi is very insipid, but it also carries the order that no one can doubt.


    When the voice fell, the shop was silent and there was no movement. Everything she saw just now seemed to be the illusion of moon white clothes. However, she didn''t think so.


    "Haven''t you come out yet?! hmm? Can you disobey the king''s orders? The king will give you three seconds. If you don''t come out again, don''t blame the king for being rude to you." Yue Baiyi''s eyes were cold, his momentum soared, and he was purposefully pressed to hide in the dark and try to avoid the petite figure of Yue Baiyi.


    "3... 2..." before Yue Baiyi said 1, there was a rustling sound in the store. The next second, a woman came out of a counter corner. Oh, no, she came out of a female zombie, but her steps looked much more stable and faster than ordinary zombies. Obviously, this level was much higher than those zombies who were aimless and could only blindly eat people.


    The little girl zombie came to the moon in front of white clothes and fell to her knees. In the face of such strong pressure, the little girl zombie couldn''t help shivering.


    Yue Baiyi saw that the goods were very sensible and restrained her momentum. She was not as fierce as before, but she still had a faint sense of oppression, which made the female zombie very nervous.


    He doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand. What does this powerful big man want to do with him? But she can''t speak human words, so Yue Baiyi won''t spend more words with it.


    "Ah Yi."


    "Wang." Yue Yi resumed her usual title and bowed her head respectfully.


    "It''s better to take it for your own use than take it as the spiritual core. Now the end of the world has just come, but it can stand out. Then the future achievements are not only related to this. Therefore, the king has decided to take her as the second servant. Do you have any objection?"


    "Yueyi will abide by the king''s arrangement without any objection." Yueyi bowed his eyebrows and said respectfully. Although he was not very comfortable in his heart, he wanted to be the king''s only servant, but he knew that the king would not be only his servant in the future. His king must be above thousands of people.


    Yuebai Yi glanced at him and then looked at the trembling female zombie kneeling in front of her.


    "I have decided to let you become my servant. Do you have any objection?" it''s not a question, but a affirmation. It''s a notice, a notice, not a query. The domineering she makes Yue Yi''s look in her eyes sink.


    The female zombie shook her head. Now she also has the IQ of a five or six-year-old child, so she can naturally understand the words of Yue Baiyi. Although she doesn''t quite understand the meaning of a servant, she doesn''t dare to disobey the big man in front of her.


    Yue Baiyi saw the female zombie shaking her head and a radian in the corners of her mouth. She accepted the inheritance and knew how to transform it into different levels of blood spirits, but


    "If only the key had a spirit core."


    "Here you are, Wang."

 Chapter 55

    As soon as the voice of Yue Baiyi fell, the voice of Yue Yi rang. She looked back. There was a glittering and translucent transparent white spiritual core on Bai Xuan''s palm.


    "This... Where did you come from?" the moon white dress was so strange.


    "Just took it from the brain of the zombie while they weren''t paying attention." Yue Yi replied truthfully.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, took the spirit core from Yue Yi''s hand, and no longer wasted time. He aimed the spirit core at the forehead of the female zombie and said a spell that people couldn''t understand.


    At this time, the spirit core seemed to be summoned, flew into the air and sent out a faint red light. Then it suddenly rushed to the forehead of the female zombie. When it was about to contact the female zombie, it turned into red filaments, quickly wrapped the female zombie and wrapped it in it. Soon, the female zombie also became a red insect pupa.


    At the same time, the mechanical sound in Yue Baiyi''s brain sounded again.


    "Di... Congratulations on the successful ''manual transformation'' of low-level blood spirit in white clothes of the host month. 2000 experience points will be rewarded."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes rising to level 17."


    I thought that it took ten minutes to transform into a high-level blood spirit on the first day of the previous month, and the system helped to transform that time. I think the effect must not be comparable to that of this white spirit core, but I don''t know to what extent this spirit core can be transformed.


    And Yue Baiyi was not idle. She was a little excited when she thought that the previous novice gift bag could be opened twice, but this time she didn''t avoid Yue Yi. Since she knew he would never betray himself, there was no need to hide. At least she wouldn''t take the initiative to say it, and she believed he wouldn''t take the initiative to ask.


    In fact, this is true. When he saw several things similar to weapons and clothes in the hands of white clothes in the same month, he was only surprised, and then he recovered his indifference. For him, he would not ask about everything about the king. The king told him that he would listen, would not say, and he would not ask, This is what the best servants should do.


    Yue Baiyi was very satisfied with Yue Yi''s response, so he generously gave him the usable blue level ''glass sword'' just opened the gift bag.


    "This is..." Yue Yi was surprised at the function of the sword. After binding according to what Wang said, the function of the sword brightened his eyes, and the sword body also made him like it. Of course, this is not only because of the sword, but also because it is the weapon given to him by Wang.


    "The sword is in people, and the sword is dead." Yue Yi made this promise. Yue Bai Yi was moved and shook his head at the same time.


    "Ah Yi, nothing is more important than your life. If the sword is gone, the king can give it to you again, but you are gone. Where can I find such a sweet and gentle servant for me? Ah Yi, you can only be the only one. You are the only ah Yi of the king."


    Yue Baiyi stroked Yue Yi''s face with her hand and gently rubbed it. His loyalty, his tenderness, his tenderness and everything about him moved her. Although she clearly knew that they were destined to be master and servant and never recognized, she also hoped that he could stay with her. This... It was just her selfishness.


    "Yes, Wang, the first of the month will always be the only one of the king. The first of the month will always guard the king. The first of the month will also watch the king find his beloved man and see a man worthy of the king standing beside the king. Until that day, the first of the month will guard you forever."


    Yue Baiyi was moved again. She didn''t know what words to use to describe her mood at this time.


    In the blood spirit family, the equivalent level is very strict. A servant is a servant and a servant is the owner''s property. No matter what the master does to the servant, the servant is not qualified to make any resistance. This is the sorrow of the slave.


    Of course, some slaves are very happy. For example, it is his greatest happiness to be able to follow the king on the first of the month.

 Chapter 56

    While they were talking, the insect pupa also moved.


    "So fast?" Yue Baiyi raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked up at the clock hanging in the small store, as if it had only been five minutes?


    But it''s better to hurry up so that Chu Yi and them won''t be suspicious.


    "Wang, she''s out." Yue Yiyu Qin was very insipid. He looked at the same kind as her, even if he was the same kind, even if he was a slave, but his eyes were still just indifferent.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked at the insect pupa. The curse flew out of her mouth. With a gentle wave of Bai''s little hand, the insect pupa turned into powder and disappeared into the air.


    "Slave, see the king! See a man!" a naked woman half knelt in front of the moon in white, with a pious and respectful face.


    Yue Baiyi frowned slightly. It was obvious that she didn''t adapt to the sudden fruit body of the woman. She glanced at Yue Yi with an oblique eye and found that he was looking at her. The depression in her heart disappeared.


    "Find a dress to wear." Yue Baiyi ordered.


    "Yes, Wang!" the woman dodged, jumped in front of the zombie who had been tortured and killed by her in the store, took off its clothes, and looked as if it was a natural thing.


    Then the woman put on her clothes and arranged her appearance. Then she came to the moon white again, half knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "king!"


    Month white clothes squint at the woman, condescending and dignified way, "get up."


    "Thank you, my king!"


    The woman stood up, and her transformed face was also printed into the eyes of Yue Baiyi.


    She was wearing sleeveless black T-shirt and blue sports shorts, dyed some bright golden black hair, tied into a horsetail that was about to reach the waist, and matched with her handsome face with a little wild, which set off her youthful and energetic temperament.


    Sharp peaks, slender legs, thin waist, tall figure and tight clothes fully show her proud figure.


    "Yes, yes, from now on, you will be called Yue xi''ai."


    In 1744, Emperor Qianlong granted 30 characters: Xi, Yan, Gong, Yan, Cheng, Hong, Wen, Zhen, Shang, Yan, Xing, Yu, Chuan, Ji, Guang, Zhao, Xian, Qing, fan, Xiang, Ling, De, Wei, Chui, you, Qin, Shao, Shao, Nian, Xian and Yang.


    Yue Baiyi plans to use these thirty words to give words to her future servants.


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Yue Baiyi took out the full professional armor just pulled out from the big gift bag and handed it to Yue Xiai.


    "Here you are. As for how to use it, you will understand. Don''t let anyone know you have this. Remember. Also, don''t call yourself a slave in the future."


    "Yes, nu... Xi AI understands!"


    "Well, now you are an intermediate blood spirit. This skill is for you to cultivate yourself. Don''t be impatient. Leave, find a reasonable reason to join in, and remember not to let people outside find you." Yue Baiyi''s fingers gently clicked Yue Xiai''s eyebrows, withdrew his fingers three seconds later, and then said.


    "Go, don''t let humans find out who you really are."


    "Yes, king! Xi''ai understands!" Yue xi''ai said, and stood up. Seeing this, Yue Bai winked at Yue Yi and led the God meeting with one heart.


    And Yue Baiyi tidied up his appearance, converged his momentum, and the pure little white rabbit came back again.


    "Ah Yi, cover her to leave, and the king will contain them."


    "Yes, Wang."


    Yue Baiyi nodded, opened the door of the store and went out alone.


    As soon as they saw the moon in white, they hurried to meet it.


    "How''s it going?"


    "There are indeed several zombies inside. It is estimated that they are employees of the gas station, but they are all dead now. I asked ah Yi Qingli to go to the scene and go in later."


    The crowd focused on Yue Baiyi. Yue xi''ai quickly flashed out of the door of the store and disappeared in place, so fast that no one noticed.


    Even Chu also just felt a little change, looked around and didn''t find any suspicious objects. Then he focused on Yue Baiyi.

 Chapter 57

    "Yi Yi... You''re not hurt? Just leave those hard work to that guy. It''s right for you to quit." facing Chu Yi''s quite familiar, Yue Baiyi said that he was very helpless.


    However, she also expressed great appreciation for Chu Yimin''s senses. She is worthy of being a gangster. She doesn''t have two brushes. She is estimated to have died long ago.


    "Don''t call me clothes, I''m not so familiar with you." yuebaiyi looked away and didn''t see Chu Yi''s look full of sincerity and worry. She was afraid, afraid that she would indulge in it and couldn''t extricate herself.


    At the same time, she is also afraid of being greedy for his unique temperature.


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge looked at each other. They both shook their heads reluctantly. The onlookers saw clearly that Chu was also a good man and white was also a good woman. They were well matched together, but they didn''t know why white would resist him so much.


    However, despite what they are, they can''t say more. After all, they are just outsiders in their emotions.


    As for Gu Zhili, he took a sympathetic look at Chu Yi. "Brother, the road to chasing his wife is still far away."


    Chu Yi and Gu Zhili''s brothers for so many years naturally understood what he meant at that glance.


    He glared at him, turned his head, and then hung his heart on a woman as cold as a stone.


    Yue Yi dragged the trouser legs of the dead zombies out of the small store, threw them away in Wang''s trash can, then walked to Yue Baiyi and said respectfully, "madam, it has been cleaned up."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and said to the crowd, "brother Gu, please drive in, park and put it where we can see."


    This is the past experience of Yue Baiyi. I still remember that although she didn''t have a car, she had a bike!


    Once I went out by bike, I went shopping in the store. In order to guard against thieves, I parked my car in a hidden place. As a result, I was stolen


    Gu Zhili nodded in surprise, took a look at Chu Yi, got Chu Yi''s approval, and then took the key to drive.


    And Chu Yi, at present, looked at the moon white clothes a little higher. Unexpectedly, this young girl knew so much and her heart was so thin, which really surprised him.


    This time Chu also had no words. He followed the three women and walked into the store.


    As soon as they entered the store, they were half killed by the stench.


    "Cough... These zombies stink!" Murong Xingli covered his mouth and nose, and Xiumei frowned fiercely, and couldn''t help complaining.


    Compared with Murong Xingli''s exaggeration, Gu Youge was much calmer, but although she didn''t cover her mouth and nose like Murong Xingli, the willow eyebrow on her bright and cold eyes seemed to be tied with a knot, so she couldn''t stretch out.


    Moon white clothes are not so sensitive. They are not so sensitive as other surrounding odors, but they are very sensitive to human odors.


    So even Chu was not used to clearing her throat, but she was still calm.


    "Ah Yi, go and open the window for ventilation. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to open it when the sun goes down." Yue Baiyi''s ability to make such a judgment is still due to her experience. Although she is young, her independence ability is very strong, which is also due to the teaching and training of her parents to her and her brother from childhood.


    Otherwise, with the crazy character of falling in love with his sister on the white night of the moon, how could he allow Yue Baiyi to go on the road alone? He was still very worried, but when he saw the head of the zombie at home, he immediately put his heart back in his stomach, so he had this one now.


    "Yes, miss." Yueyi obeyed Yueyi''s order as always, without any violation. Chu also enjoyed their tacit understanding.

 Chapter 58

    "Hoo... I finally feel alive again... Eh, brother Gu, close the window? I''ll help too!" Murong Xingli stretched out and squinted to see that Gu Zhili was closing the window. She hurriedly followed her to help. Her gallant behavior made it difficult for Gu Youge to show a smile on her cold face.


    Gu Zhili closed the window, locked it, looked at Murong Xingli, light judo, standing next to him and closing another window, "remember to lock it."


    "Mm-hmm, I know!" Murong Xingli snapped, locked the lock, turned his head and looked at Gu Zhili. He found that others were staring at her for a moment, and suddenly his face became as red as a peach.


    "Cough... Let''s go. Let''s go." Gu Zhili coughed and turned around quickly to hide his embarrassment. The light powder on his face was not seen by Murong Xingli.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli was a little lost. He looked up at the thin and tall figure of the patron of Zhili. The ruddy on his face gradually faded, and softly replied, "Oh..."


    They didn''t know what they were doing, but they were seen by several people in white.


    "I haven''t eaten for a long time, so I feel so hungry." Yue Baiyi first said. After all, whether she has eaten or not is seen in her eyes. Maybe she hasn''t been noticed yet, but once relaxed, she will be remembered in her heart. It''s better to say it now than to be exposed.


    Murong Xingli''s mood came and went quickly, so when she heard Yue Baiyi''s words, she immediately hooked out her hungry feeling.


    "Me too... What do you eat? There are cooked food and instant noodles here. What do you eat?"


    "I eat instant noodles, but... Is there any clean water here?" Yue Baiyi thought that she had just finished the transformation and wanted to take a bath at home before going out. As a result, when she went to the bathroom, she turned on the faucet, and the dark green water flowing out of the faucet with a faint fishy smell, she suddenly had no idea of taking a bath.


    Obviously, people also know this. After all, they have been trapped in the supermarket for more than ten days, and it is normal to know that water can''t be used.


    However, as soon as Yue Baiyi said this, everyone was silent. Of course, this was in addition to Chu.


    Chu also looked around for a week. Looking at the sadness on everyone''s faces, he suddenly laughed.


    "Ha ha, clothes, come here."


    Yue Baiyi turned his eyes on him and ignored him. However, Chu didn''t care. He shrugged and said casually, "clothes, do you want to eat hot instant noodles?"


    "Of course!" that''s strange! Make complaints about the white clothes.


    "Come if you want." Chu also seduced Yue Baiyi and tried to arouse her curiosity. However, if Yue Baiyi was not a blood spirit family, I''m afraid she wouldn''t pass. Even if she didn''t eat instant noodles, she was a blood spirit family and had to eat it in order to pretend. Therefore, helpless, she had to obey Chu Yi''s words and come to him.


    Looking at the compromise of Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi''s look in his eyes became more and more shining, and the smile overflowed from the corners of his mouth, which made Yue Baiyi blush.


    "Cough... Say it, what can you do." looking at the constantly enlarged handsome face, Yue Baiyi deliberately coughed to hide his embarrassment.


    Looking at the shy and embarrassed moon white clothes, Chu Yi''s teasing heart grew quietly again. He walked to the moon white clothes. Because he was a head tall, in order to whisper with the moon white clothes, he bent slightly, lived in front, and whispered in his ears with an extremely ambiguous posture.


    "I have water and you have fire. If you heat my water with your fire, you can drink it?"


    Obviously, it was normal, but Yue Baiyi didn''t know why she said it from his mouth, but it changed her taste. She touched her hot face, pushed Chu away, glared at him and said, "hooligan!"

 Chapter 59

    Chu also grinned. The look of Yue Baiyi was vicious in her eyes, but he looked particularly coquettish and angry in his eyes. In the face of such a coquettish her, the smile on his face was fleeting, so fast that even Yue Baiyi couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi, shrugged and said innocently, "where am I a rogue? I''m telling the truth. Find a container to hold water. You can burn it with your fire and boil it. Don''t we have hot water to drink?"


    "You..." Yue Baiyi is poor in words. She doesn''t know how to explain. In a word, whatever she says now is wrong.


    Damn man! Yue Bai smiled angrily and turned her eyes, pretending to be concerned, "you''re right, but I''m worried... You''ll run out of water when you use it... What do you say?"


    Chu Yi''s face turned black in an instant. She was very proud of the moon''s white clothes. She secretly looked up to the sky and laughed three times. It was really comfortable!


    However, the next words made her face change again.


    "Don''t worry, how can I run out of water? Even if there is no water this time, there will be water soon after recovery. Clothes don''t have to worry about me. Really, don''t worry about me! It''s you. What if there''s no fire? After all, you''re a girl, aren''t you?"


    Yuebai''s face turned from sunny to cloudy in an instant. Her face burst red. She bit her teeth, jumped out a few words from her teeth, and said fiercely, "do you believe I''ll burn you with a fire!"


    "Come on ~ I''m willing to be burned to death by a ''fire'' ~" Chu also had a faint cheap image on his face, and saw that Yue Baiyi bit a silver tooth.


    "Hum!" Yue Baiyi snorted coldly, turned around, came to Murong Xingli and Gu Youge, took one hand, took them to the shelf, and looked at Chu Yi specially before walking, "put your water!"


    Then he dragged the two women away without looking back.


    Chu also saw this embarrassment, touched the tip of his nose, smiled and looked at the figure who left angrily.


    Seeing this, Gu Zhili shook his head reluctantly. He was too lazy to pay attention to Chu Yi. He turned and looked for a container that could hold water.


    As for Yue Yi, he still followed Yue Baiyi and guarded her.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli glanced behind him and looked at the expressionless Yueyi. He couldn''t help but say to yuebaiyi, "Xiaoyi, are you sure your family hasn''t drugged this guy? Why are you so loyal to you?"


    Yuebai Yi glanced behind him and motioned Yueyi not to follow him. Although Yueyi was reluctant, he didn''t continue to follow Yuebai Yi in the end, which also made Murong Xingli and Gu Youge a little more comfortable.


    "Wow, he''s really obedient!"


    "Eat your food! So much nonsense." Gu Youge, who was tearing the ham sausage casing, heard Murong Xingli''s admiration, his head jumped, and put the ham sausage peeled by his hand into Murong Xingli''s mouth.


    "Oh... Gee, Ge Ge, you like ham, but I don''t like it!" Murong Xingli complained while eating. Looking at her appearance, she didn''t like it at all.


    Yue Baiyi smiled again and explained, "ah Yi has always been like this. Anyway, he just takes himself as a servant. Over time, everyone is used to it."


    "Really? Then he should like you? Do you like him or brother Chu?" Murong Xingli''s gossip fire burned again.


    Gu Youge glared at her again. How can this girl eat without stopping her mouth?


    Yue Baiyi takes care of Youge and is ready to train Murong Xingli again. He is busy, "Gege, it''s all right. Xingli just cares about me. In fact, I don''t know very well. The feelings between me and ah Yi are different. I can''t give up, but he''s not the only one, but he''s the only one. After all, everyone is an independent individual and the only one, but I treat him like I have brothers and parents. They are relatives, not the only one."


    "Oh, I seem to understand. What about brother Chu?"

 Chapter 60

    "This..." Yue Baiyi just wanted to say something, but she was suddenly interrupted by a sudden noise outside the gas station.


    "What happened?" Yue Baiyi took Murong Xingli and Gu Youge to Chu Yi and asked with a frown.


    "It''s so loud, they''re not afraid to bring all the zombies around! Really, don''t bother us if you want to die!" Murong Xingli was straight. He was angry when he heard the noise outside.


    "Xingli, be quiet and listen to what they say." Gu Youge gently comforted Murong Xingli and set his eyes outside the store.


    Murong Xingli was silent and listened.


    Outside the gas station.


    "What''s the noise?! are you willing to quarrel with all the zombies nearby?" a clear and angry male voice roared, as if suppressing his anger.


    Sure enough, when the sound fell, everyone was silent, and there was silence outside the gas station.


    However, this voice attracted the attention of Yue Baiyi. At this time, she widened her eyes. Her eyes were full of surprises. She, who has always been calm, couldn''t help shaking at the moment.


    Chu was also the first to find that she had an abnormal reaction. When he saw her look, he guessed 7788 in his heart.


    "Clothes, does anyone outside know?"


    Yue Baiyi also forgot to make trouble with Chu at this time. She nodded heavily and said with some trembling, "such as... If... If I heard correctly..."


    Chu also heard the speech and was silent for half a moment. Then he said to Gu Zhili, "ah Li, go and ask what''s going on."


    "Yes, brother Chu..."


    "Wait, it''s too dangerous for elder brother Gu to go alone. Ah Yi, you follow elder brother Gu to protect elder brother Gu. Although elder brother Gu''s shooting is very accurate, you can''t afford this waste." Yue Baiyi called Gu Zhili, who was going out, and told Yue Yi.


    "Yes, miss." Yue Yi nodded and followed Gu Zhili out of the store.


    Outside the gas station.


    Gu Zhili took Yue Yi to a place ten meters away from the convoy composed of three cars, glanced at several people in and under the car, then showed a friendly smile and rushed to their guest airway, "where do you come from and where do you want to go?"


    The crowd looked at Gu Zhili, then looked at the cold moon, looked at the cruelty and indifference thousands of miles away from him, and the noble temperament from the noble blood spirit, which made everyone''s pupils shrink.


    This is not only a big man, but also a man climbing out of the dead! Don''t underestimate!


    At least the leaders think so.


    The motorcade was silent for a while. Suddenly, the door was opened and a slender and strong man came out. "Hello, sir, I am the temporary leader of these people. My name is Yue Baiye and my parents came out of n city and intend to go to the redemption base in J province to reunite with my sister."


    "Moon white night?!" Gu Zhili didn''t know why. Hearing the name, he suddenly wanted to associate him with moon white clothes. However, after he saw the face of moon white night clearly, Leng Buding burst out a sentence, which immediately excited the calm moon white night.


    "Mr. Yue, who are you in white?"


    "Xiaoyi?! do you know Xiaoyi?! she''s my sister!" cried the moon white night excitedly. When the white clothes in the store heard it, they couldn''t help being excited. They immediately rushed out regardless of anything.


    "Brother!" before the moonlight night had time to respond, a man rushed into his arms. The temperature of the man in his arms made him subconsciously want to resist. However, when he smelled the familiar smell and the innate palpitation at the tip of his nose, he let him know who the man in his arms was.


    "Clothes?!"

 Chapter 61

    "Yi Er you..." Yuebai night just wanted to ask why Yuebai became so cold, but his hand around his waist suddenly clenched and asked him to take back what he wanted to say.


    Originally wanted to say, how did you become so cold, but when it came to your mouth, it turned into


    "Why are you here?"


    Yue Baiyi breathed a sigh of relief, greedily straightened up from the arms of Yue Baiyi, looked at Yue Baiyi, and said with a smile, "brother, you are really a noble man who forgets things! You didn''t say you wanted me to catch up with you quickly!"


    The moon white night was slightly stunned, and then smiled, "ha ha ~ it seems that Yi Er not only caught up with his brother''s footsteps, but also surpassed him this time!"


    Yue Baiyi smiled and came out of his arms. He forked his waist and said, "that''s ~ and don''t look who I am?"


    "You are my lovely sister!" the moonlight night pinched the more delicate face than before, and the smooth touch made him feel a little confused.


    Yue Baiyi smiled, then looked at the back of Yue Baiye, the smiling face, with a trace of tension and fear, "brother... Mom and Dad... Where are mom and Dad...?"


    "Don''t worry, who are our parents? How can something happen... Parents! Get out of the car and find your clothes!"


    The moonlight night shouted at one of the red Hummers behind him. At the moment, he completely forgot the current situation that it was not suitable to shout.


    However, even if the zombie comes, as long as Yue Baiyi is here, no one can hurt her family.


    As the voice of the moon white night just fell, followed by the sound of opening the door, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps, until they walked into the light of the gas station from the darkness, the moon white clothes burst out incomparable surprises in their eyes.


    "Dad, mom! Great! You''re really okay!"


    Yuebai Yi was very excited, and Yuejia''s two elders were even more excited. Yuema rushed to Yuebai Yi and hugged her in her arms. The touch in her arms also stunned her slightly, but then she was relieved, "Yi''er, Yi''er... My Yi''er... Mom misses you so much! It''s all your brother''s fault! This smelly boy! He didn''t find you and took us to the salvation base in J province! Fortunately, I met him on the road! Otherwise, I don''t know when I can be reunited with my baby daughter..."


    Yuema looked at Yuebai''s face full of excitement and love, and looked at Yuebai''s night. It was full of disgust and complaints. She felt her nose awkwardly, and saw Yuebai''s knowing smile. Her mother was still like this. She was clearly twins, but she loved her most, as if her brother was not her own.


    "Well, mom, I didn''t mean to. Besides, your daughter is so powerful that I can protect myself! Besides, if my parents are gone, won''t my daughter die of sadness? So I''m protecting you for me! Right, brother ~"


    On the white moon night, he nodded as soon as he heard his baby sister help him out. On the way, he was scolded for a while. He was read in his ears by his mother every day. He was almost crazy. Fortunately, he finally met his sister, otherwise... He might be dead before he arrived at the base


    "Yes, yes, mom, you see, Yi Er is so capable. I said I don''t have to worry! As soon as I got home, I saw the zombie whose head was exploded. Doesn''t it show the wisdom and magic of our baby!"


    The moon white night looked at Yue''s mother like flattery and flattery, and made Yue''s mother stare at him, "hum, since I found your sister, I''ll spare you."


    "Hey, hey, thank you mom ~" the moon white night suddenly smiled, ah, finally don''t be talked about! The world is finally quiet!


    Yue''s father has the same idea as Yue Baiye. Although he is also worried about his baby girl, he still believes in his baby girl very much. From small to large, they have made a lot of efforts to their children. They have been very independent and smart since childhood, so he is not very worried, but he also blames Yue Baiye, but they don''t read every day like Yue''s mother Dao, fortunately, he finally found his daughter, otherwise he could not be told to die.


    "Yi''er, are you all right these days?"

 Chapter 62

    Yue Baiyi looks at Yue''s father with a happy smile. Compared with Yue''s mother''s love, Yue''s father''s love is much deeper, but she knows that Yue''s father also loves her very much.


    "Well, Dad, I''m fine." now I really don''t know who can take care of her


    "It''s ok... It''s ok..." Yue''s father said three good words in a row, which shows how happy he was at this time.


    Month white warm heart smile, suddenly thought of something, even busy way, "Mom and Dad, brother, hurry in. It''s not safe to be outside at night. We''ve been clean here, and there won''t be zombies yet, so you can rest assured. By the way, mom and Dad, brother, are you hungry? Let''s go out for noodles."


    In the eyes of Yuebai Yi, there was only her family. Facing the more than ten people behind her, she was really not interested in greeting them, but Yuebai night couldn''t. After all, these people came out with them.


    "Yi''er, these people... These people came out with us, so..."


    Yuebai night looked at Yuebai clothes with some hesitation. He still had to ask his sister''s decision. After all, they beat down here.


    On hearing this, Yue Baiyi frowned, "is it very important?"


    "No... ah, by the way, we met your boyfriend on the way."


    "Boyfriend?" Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned. He looked at Yue Baiye inexplicably and looked puzzled.


    Seeing that the expression of Yue Baiyi was wrong on the white night, he seemed to feel something in his heart, but he nodded and replied, "Zhang Fengwei, aren''t you boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    Hearing the name mentioned by Yue Baiye, Yue Baiyi''s face suddenly became gloomy. She gently opened her lips, bit her back slot teeth, and squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth, "he''s not dead? Very good, very good..."


    "What''s the matter? Yi''er?" the eyebrows of the moon white night also locked up. Is that boy lying to him? Yi''er is not his girlfriend at all? But... But he even knows that there is a red birthmark on his back


    "Brother, he is really my boyfriend, just an ex boyfriend! I broke up with him 800 years ago! Do you know why? Because he stepped on two boats!" Yue Baiyi just told the truth. Before, she didn''t tell Yue Baiye, her father and mother, but she didn''t think it necessary and didn''t want them to worry about her.


    But now, the world is different. It''s time to make it clear, so that our family won''t know when they are used!


    On the white moon night, Yue''s father and Yue''s mother were stunned when they heard this. Then the three people had nameless flames on their faces. They said they felt strange! I didn''t think so!


    Yuebai night was even more angry. He rolled up his sleeves and turned to dry the frame, which warmed Yuebai''s heart and immediately pulled him.


    "Brother, don''t worry. It''s light for you to beat him. Even if he died, wouldn''t it make him more reborn earlier? Why don''t you stay? I''ll let him live better than death." Yue Baiyi jumped out a few words from his teeth. In this way, Yue Baiye was slightly stunned, and her originally locked eyebrows became more locked.


    It seems that things are far from what his sister said. It''s just two boats at a time. It''s impossible for his sister to hate him so much.


    The moon white night was silent. Seeing this, the moon white clothes said, "brother, don''t worry, I have my own discretion. Brother, don''t say this now. Since they are with you, let them all come in. However, first say that we beat down here. They can only be at the door of the store, but they must not step into the store!"


    Hearing the speech on the white moon night, he agreed without thinking, "OK, listen to Yi Er."


    Yue Baiyi smiled warmly at the speech. Although he was only a few minutes older than her, he was like a big brother from childhood. He was very spoiled, loved and took care of her very much. He was what she said. In modern words, he was a typical sister control.

 Chapter 63

    Yue Baiyi took his parents and brother to Gu Zhili. After introducing each other, he entered the store with Yue Yi who didn''t speak.


    However, the moonlight night turned back to the team. After saying something to those people, the crowd suddenly rioted.


    Moon white clothes can be heard from afar.


    "Why?! why don''t you let us in?!"


    "Why? Why not? Just because my sister cleaned up the zombies in the gas station! Now she will shout. Why didn''t you have enough confidence when he told you to beat the zombies?" obviously, it was the voice of the moon and the night. He was angry and wanted to slap those people to death. It''s good enough for them to bargain here. It''s outrageous!


    "But... Aren''t we all compatriots?! if we help each other, we won''t die?!" I was a little short of confidence, but in the end, I suddenly became full of confidence.


    Hearing this, the moon white night smiled and laughed angrily. He glanced at these idiots coldly and said sarcastically, "help each other? Don''t you have the blood of your relatives, friends and lovers in the past? Oh! Now talk to me about compatriots here?!"


    As soon as the moon white night came out, everyone was silent. Obviously, few people present could be justified. It can be said that they had no blood from relatives, friends and lovers.


    However, people''s desire for survival is very strong, especially those who push the people around them to the zombie in order to have more time to obtain life.


    So they were only silent for a moment, then rushed to the moon and said, "anyway, you must protect us! Do you think so?"


    "Yes!..." at this time, they were not very united at first, but now they have become quite United.


    The moon white night looked at them coldly. The thunder and lightning accumulated in their hands, and a "boom" hit a pit in front of the people. Now everyone shut their mouth and dared not do it again.


    "Whether you like it or not, now is not what you say! Since you don''t want it, you can go now!"


    With that, he raised his legs and walked to his Hummer, driving down all the people on board, including Zhang Fengwei and the woman who made Yue white disgusting.


    "Hey... Brother-in-law, you..."


    "Shut up! Zhang Fengwei, you dare to deceive me! If Yi''er didn''t stop me, I would send you to feed the zombie!" the moon white night suddenly licked his face in front of him, pushed Zhang Fengwei open, opened the door of the driver''s seat, sat on it, slammed the door closed, drove the car into the gas station and parked next to Chu Yi''s extended Hummer.


    Zhang Fengwei didn''t react until he parked the car, locked the door and walked into the store on the moon white night. Moon white? Is he really alive? And seems to be living well? It seems that you don''t have to sleep on the street tonight!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fengwei immediately smiled, pulled up the women around him and walked to the store.


    At the same time, yuebaiyi also introduced everyone to each other. On January 1, Yuejia''s parents and yuebaiye were smart people. They didn''t expose the lie of yuebaiyi, but very skillfully greeted Yueyi.


    The same is true on January 1. Although they are not kings, they are Wang''s family, so he should treat them respectfully.


    It is because of this that the moon''s white clothes muddle through.


    "Clothes, the water has been filled up. Now it''s time to see you." Chu also gently looked at Yue Baiyi and whispered.


    Don''t overdo your embarrassment. You are preparing to go to Chu Yi, but you are stunned by a voice outside the door.


    "Xiaoyi! It''s really you! You''re really not dead!"


    Yue Baiyi''s face sank, turned around, looked coldly at the speaker and said coldly, "I''m not dead. Are you very disappointed?"

 Chapter 64

    Zhang Fengwei didn''t expect that Yue Baiyi would be so indifferent to him. He was a little stunned, and then loosened the woman''s hand. He just wanted to step into the store, but Yue Yi stopped him.


    Looking at the cold and bloodthirsty man in front of him, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war, but he was still unwilling. He put his eyes on Yue Baiyi and showed an embarrassing smile. "Xiaoyi, what do you say? I love you too late. How can I hope you die?"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only the eyebrows of Yue Baiyi frowned deeply, but even Chu frowned very unhappily. Looking at Zhang Fengwei''s face, he became more and more impatient.


    "Don''t be disgusting. Ah Yi, stay at the door and don''t let anyone in."


    "Yes, miss!" Yue Yi replied respectfully. Looking at Zhang Fengwei, the bloodthirsty in his eyes became more and more intense, so that Zhang Fengwei couldn''t help taking a step back.


    The women around Zhang Fengwei are naturally not so willing. She really wants to go in. She''s so hungry!


    "Hey, Yue Baiyi, if you don''t let him in, let me in? We are still friends!" although the woman is very afraid of Yue Yi, she believes that he will never dare to do anything with her. She doesn''t believe that her beautiful body can let the man do it.


    Confident, she stood the twin peaks in front of her chest and threw a wink at Yue Yi. She was going to lean on Yue Yi. However, is Yue Yi an ordinary man? Looking at the other party''s actions, before the other party leaned over, he kicked her to Zhang Fengwei.


    "Ouch! What are you doing? Why are you such a man who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade!"


    As soon as the woman said this, Murong Xingli couldn''t see it before Yue Baiyi spoke. She jumped to the door and said sarcastically.


    "Of course, Mr. Yue Yi knows how to cherish fragrance and jade, but he still has to look at the object! You are such a little coquettish. When you see a man, you jump at him. If you don''t kick you, how can you get rid of you? So, do you still need to cherish fragrance and jade? I''m afraid it''s too light to throw away the brown sugar!"


    "You... You... You..." the woman was half angry and her stomach hurt to death. You didn''t do anything for a long time, so she came out of breath.


    Seeing this, Gu Youge slowly walked to Murong Xingli''s side. His cold face didn''t fluctuate. It looked like what he said to Murong Xingli and to the woman.


    "Xingli, you''ve made her angry. Who will comfort those men? However, looking at her like this, she should comfort men at ordinary times, otherwise she won''t be so out of breath... Hey, Xingli, she''s also very poor. Forget it, don''t worry about it like her. Do you want to bite back if the chicken pecks you? Forget it, let''s go and have noodles."


    Murong Xingli was happy, straightened his chest and said with a smile, "it''s a big deal to kill her!"


    However, Gu Youge shook his head slightly and said with a worried face, "no, who knows if it can''t be cleaned, what if there is a virus?"


    "Ah! That''s right! Forget it, Ge Ge, let''s go and have noodles." Murong Xingli was immediately impressed.


    As soon as they sang in harmony and cooperated with each other, they almost fainted the woman. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi dissipated a lot of the depression in her heart. Looking at them back, she shook her head with a smile, walked to the pot full of water, raised her right hand, and a pinch of small flame came out of her fingertips.


    Then yuebaiyi squatted down under the surprised eyes of yuebaiye and others, and became a cook for the fire.


    Two minutes later, the water had boiled. Murong Xingli and Gu Youge also took the instant noodles, opened the package and threw the noodles in. Soon, the fragrance overflowed, causing many people to move their throats and look in the direction of the store. Their eyes were full of greed and jealousy, like the devil in the dark, which made people afraid.

 Chapter 65

    "Really fragrant ~" Murong Xingli smashed the bar and said, staring at the noodles in the pot, he couldn''t help swallowing saliva. Although she hadn''t eaten for a long time, she was already hungry. Now she smells fragrant. Not to mention the smell of instant noodles, even in the peaceful and prosperous times, people can''t help but want to eat.


    Murong Xingli sucked his nose, stared at the noodles in the pot with bright eyes, and a pair of white and tender hands couldn''t help wiping the silver silk flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    Her small movements were seen by Gu Zhili. The corners of her mouth resisted spilling a beautiful radian. Her eyes flashed slightly. The radian of the corners of her mouth was covered. She raised her legs and walked to Yuebai''s face, reminding her, "Yuexiao sister, it''s hard for you. This side can''t be cooked any more, otherwise it will rot."


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi suddenly took back the flame in his hand, nodded, stood up, and just saw the eager Murong Xingli on his face, joking.


    "Xingli, go and get the bowl."


    Murong Xingli nodded and said with a smile, "OK!" then she rushed to her backpack and took out the bowls of herself and Gu Youge. As for others, she didn''t have the habit of turning over each other''s backpacks.


    Looking at Murong Xingli coming, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili also went to get their own bowl, and Yue Baiyi didn''t need her to say at all. Yue Yi had handed her the bowl and very considerate gave a pair of bowls and chopsticks to the second old man of Yue family and Yue Baiye.


    As for him, he was still standing at the door of the store, being a qualified guard, coldly staring at all those who wanted to try to enter the store.


    After eating hot instant noodles and drinking the water cooked by Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, the people gathered around to talk about their experiences these days.


    "By the way, brother, do you also have powers? Thunder and lightning?" Yuebai suddenly remembered the thunder and lightning she saw when she threatened those people on the white moon night and asked curiously.


    "Well, in addition to thunder power, I also have water system, which is why I have been able to survive in the wilderness these days." the moon white night replied.


    Yue Baiyi said she understood that she could not eat for seven days, but she would die if she did not drink water for three days. This is a truth that primary school students can understand.


    "Oh, by the way, I took out the radio at home. I heard some news these days. I don''t know if you know." the moon white night looked at everyone, and my casual expression became serious.


    "Brother Yue, it''s hard to buy a radio outside now. Even the super supermarket we passed by doesn''t have it, so we''ve been trapped in the supermarket these days and don''t know anything about the outside world." Chu also said first. At present, the most important thing is that he doesn''t have a radio. He knows that there is a redemption base in J Province, and Yue Baiyi told him, So he urgently needs to know what kind of situation it is.


    The moon white night nodded and continued, "Well, there was news from ZF on the radio the day before yesterday. They said that at present, there are not only man eating monsters, that is, zombies, but also human powers. The probability of these powers is one in ten million of surviving humans, which is very small. Therefore, ZF attaches great importance to human powers and hopes that human powers can enter the base and resist with humans Zombies.


    This is the first message.


    The second is that a polygonal crystal containing pure energy has been found in the head of zombies, which can be absorbed by human powers to improve themselves. Scientists call it the spiritual core.


    The third message is that the power may also break through and advance. Now there are levels. At present, they are level I, level H, level g, level F, level E, level D, level C, level B, level a, level s, level SS and the highest level SSS.


    Nowadays, the highest level of human powers is level F, which is not a little worse than the so-called highest level SSS.


    These three are relatively good news, but the fourth is not very good... "

 Chapter 66

    "Come on, little brother Yue, now whether it''s good news or bad news, we all need to know that we know ourselves and the enemy, and we won''t be defeated in a hundred battles." Chu also patted Yue Baiye on the shoulder and said very familiar.


    The moon white night pulled her mouth, glanced at her sister''s weak white eyes, and suddenly felt, well, this man should be good. With her sister''s character, she could show such a helpless look. It seems


    The moon white night nodded, not disgusted with Chu Yi''s self familiarity, and continued, "well, that''s right. We humans have powers and can break through. So, relatively speaking, zombies are the same. According to the news, zombies that can have the same speed as humans have now appeared, which is no longer so rigid.


    And scientists also rank zombies.


    From low to high, T1, T2, T3, N1, N2, N3, G1, G2, G3, Z1, Z2, W and h respectively.


    T1, T2 and T3 are low-level zombies. From T3 to N1 is a watershed, and to N1 is an intermediate zombie. G1, G2 and G3 are high-level zombies. Z1 and Z2 are aristocrats in zombies. W and H are unpredictable.


    At present, T2 has been found, but the number of T2 is also small, but the possibility of T3 cannot be ruled out.


    However, most importantly, some T2 also have powers, if so


    The human situation is dangerous!


    Oh, by the way, I forgot to say that there are many strange powers nowadays. The most common ones are power, speed, gold, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, wind, ice and space. There are also uncommon ones, such as invisibility, mind reading, air, etc. I can''t say. Anyway, I''ll see them in the future.


    The number of powers each person obtains is also judged according to the individual physical fitness gene. Some people can only have one power, while others can have two or more.


    The person with the highest level F in the base has heard that he has three powers, but he doesn''t know which three. In short, he should not be underestimated. "


    The moon white night finished with one breath and put his eyes on Chu Yi. Chu Yi nodded and didn''t hide anything. He said, "I''m a double system, gold and water."


    The moon white night nodded and was very satisfied. The more powers, the better the genes. Then she focused on the moon white clothes. I''m afraid there''s more than one power.


    Yue Baiyi was looked at him by Yue Baiye, spit out his tongue and said frankly, "Hey, I have power, speed and fire power."


    "Three systems? WOW! Yi''er! You''re so powerful! You deserve to be my baby sister!" at this time, Yuebai night heard that Yuebai has three systems, which is even happier than when he had two systems.


    Get the exaggerated moon white clothes and smile shyly at the moon white night. Since childhood, no matter what her character is, she is the most clever, sensible and considerate little sister in front of her brother. Therefore, although she is no longer the original her, she often reveals her most clever side in the face of the moon white night.


    "My brother is also very powerful. The attack of thunder power is very powerful! With water, I think my brother will become a super strong man!" Yue Baiyi leaned on the shoulder of Yue Baiye. Their similar faces looked particularly beautiful and moving in the dim light.


    Two people seem to be one person, but they are two people, one is petite and gentle, one is strong and straight, and there is a hidden similarity between their gestures, but it gives people a feeling that they are two people at a glance.


    When they were young as like as two peas, they played a game of guessing who was playing the game. But they were all the same faces. They could see it all at once. It''s a mystery to this point.

 Chapter 67

    There are always people who can''t see the warm scenes and always want to disturb them, such as


    "Hey, moon white, take out the instant noodles for me." a sudden female voice sounded, which was particularly loud and harsh in the silent night.


    Everyone smelled the prestige and looked at the talking woman with a bad face, and Yue Baiyi looked at her coldly, "Wang Yiyang, who are you talking to?"


    The woman, Wang Yiyang, didn''t seem to feel the bad tone of Yue Baiyi. She was still stupid and said, "of course it''s with you, Yue Baiyi. Come on, get me a bowl of instant noodles, and I''m starving!" of course, it would be better if she could go in, but she wouldn''t say that she didn''t dare to go to kick the bad man in front of her.


    They looked at Wang Yiyang as if they were idiots. However, no one was answering her this time, including Yue Baiyi.


    For this kind of brain disability, talking to her is completely tarnishing your IQ and lowering your grade.


    When Wang Yiyang saw that the people ignored her, he also had some resentment in his heart. He couldn''t help but yell and ask, "moon white clothes! What''s the matter? We used to be friends! How can you treat me like this?"


    Yue Baiyi turned a deaf ear to this and couldn''t help laughing, friend? It''s disgusting to keep saying it''s her friend, but mix it up with her boyfriend!


    A pair of adulterers * *!


    Yuebaiyi looked straight, leaned on the shoulder of yuebaiyi, closed his eyes, seemed to be sleeping, and seemed to be keeping his eyes closed. Anyway, he didn''t say anything and ignored Wang Yiyang completely.


    The same is true of others. On January 1, even with a bang, they closed the door of the store. Although they can''t completely block the shouting female voice, at least the voice in their ears is much lighter.


    "Yi''er, are you on the road tomorrow morning?" asked the moon white night with a slight sideways head.


    "Well, if the process is fast tomorrow, you can not spend the night in the wild. If it is slow, I''m afraid you can''t catch up with J province." Yue Baiyi replied faintly, and she didn''t open her smart eyes.


    Moon white night nodded, no more words.


    Chu Yi, sitting opposite them, couldn''t help eating when he looked at their close behavior, but he was relieved to think that they were brothers and sisters and twins.


    "I know a shortcut to J province. I believe I can get to J Province before dark." Chu also thought and said, even if the road is not so... Aboveboard.


    Yue Baiyi opened her eyes and looked at Chu Yi. She was silent for a moment. Then she said, "please bother brother Chu to lead the way."


    Chu also listened to the title of Yue Baiyi. He immediately lit up, nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "it''s no trouble."


    Gu Zhili heard the speech, withdrew his head and looked at Chu Yi. Looking at the smile on his face, he couldn''t help sighing. It seems that brother Chu is a little serious this time.


    Yuebai Yi leaned back on Yuebai night''s shoulder again, and then glanced outside the store. Wang Yiyang, who was a little tired because of the noise, then said to Yuebai night, "brother, do you really want to take them on the road? I don''t think it would be good to take them."


    The moon white night did not hesitate this time. He stretched out his hand to touch the head of the moon white clothes and spoiled the way, "listen to the clothes. If the clothes don''t want to take them, they won''t take them."


    Yue Baiyi hooked her lips and said with a smile, "it''s better for me!"


    The moon white night smiled but didn''t speak. He looked at the empty pot quietly.

 Chapter 68

    The next day, after sleeping peacefully all night, they got up early. Yuema and Yuebai Yi also prepared food for everyone early. After eating, they were ready to go on the road.


    "Brother, you go to refuel the car first, and then get some oil barrels. They are all full. I don''t know when I can meet the gas station." Yue Baiyi glanced at the red Hummer driving in on the white night of the moon and turned to remind the white night of the moon.


    On the moonlit night when I was finishing my backpack, I heard the speech, pulled the zipper of my backpack, put my shoulder on my back with one hand, and replied, "OK, how do I sit now?"


    Yue Baiyi was silent for a moment, and then said, "brother, you''d better drive. You take your parents with you. I''ll let Yue Yi sit with you and protect your parents. You can drive at ease. I''d better take brother Chu''s car. If brother Chu drives, I can protect Xingli and gege."


    "OK, be careful yourself." the moon white night didn''t stop, but charged the safety of the moon white clothes, fully trusted the feeling of the moon white clothes, which made the moon white clothes very warm and moved.


    "Don''t worry, brother, I, don''t you know? All right, just install what can be installed in the store, and leave what can''t be installed here." Yue Baiyi looked at more than half of the food left, and the look in her eyes flashed slightly.


    The moon white night understood the measures of the moon white clothes, and the look in his eyes became more soft and spoiled, "you are still so kind."


    Month white clothes smell speech, speechless turned a white eye, "you think too much." then she turned and left the store and went to the public toilet.


    She''s kind? Nono, if she can eat these foods, she will not leave them at all. If people don''t do it for themselves, heaven will kill them! It''s a pity that she will only upset her stomach... So she had to be merciful to send them to eat, so as to save them from following them.


    This is killing two birds with one stone. Otherwise, with her character, it won''t be cheap for nothing.


    Thinking of this, the pace of Yue Baiyi is speeding up. I''m kidding. If you don''t hurry up, you''ll have to pull your pants!


    However, the next time she went to the toilet was January. Although he didn''t want to eat, when he saw his king eat, he only ate. Although he didn''t eat much, he still had stomach trouble.


    Standing next to Zhang Fengwei, Wang Yiyang saw that Yue Baiyi entered the toilet and lost a look to Zhang Fengwei. The two tacitly nodded and looked around. They were like mice, whooshing and got into the public toilet.


    The moon in large white clothes, his face pale, his veins burst, and his eyes with black beautiful pupils flashed red from time to time.


    Shit, this is too NIMA pit father! This is more painful than when she is human and has diarrhea.


    ten minutes later...


    Yuebai stood up and stepped on the sluice gate. After a burst of water noise, Yuebai opened the door and showed a seemingly meaningless smile. However, it was not until she completely opened the door that the smile around her mouth quickly disappeared.


    Looking at the two people standing in front of her, he pretended to be stunned and said, "Zhang Fengwei? Why are you here?! this is a women''s toilet!"


    However, a faint smile appeared on Zhang Fengwei''s beautiful face, which looked particularly cheap in the eyes of Yue Baiyi.


    "Xiaoyi, it''s not the first time for me to enter the women''s room. Have you... Forgotten?"


    Zhang Fengwei didn''t say it was OK. When he said it, the green veins on Yue Baiyi''s head were rising, and the bloodthirsty light was shining in his eyes. Zhang Fengwei couldn''t help but step back. How could this woman look like that man? That''s horrible......


    "Zhang Fengwei, I know you definitely think your life is too long. Don''t worry, I will make your life worse than death!"


    Like the voice of hell Shura, Yue Baiyi severely bit his teeth, and a sentence jumped out of his teeth. The ferocity on his face made Zhang Fengwei step backward again and again.

 Chapter 69

    "Zhang Fengwei! What are you going to do? Are you a man? Don''t hurry up!" Wang Yiyang turned his head and pushed Zhang Fengwei with a look of contempt. She was very shameless and despised his cowardice.


    Zhang Fengwei was afraid again. At least he was a man. The man''s face and dignity were effectively reflected. Looking at the contempt on Wang Yiyang''s face, an unknown anger rose in his heart.


    Looking at the more beautiful moon white clothes in front of me, an evil spirit rose in my heart.


    "Xiaoyi, you know, I still like you. Can you give me another chance to love you?" Zhang Fengwei looked at Yue Baiyi sincerely, but the obscenity in his eyes destroyed the sincerity on his face.


    Yue Baiyi is not a soft ear. She used to be young and more or less afraid, but now she only has a huge hatred for him. Forget it. She cheated on her after she did it to her! Just cheat! Even while doing sports in someone else''s woman''s bed, he told her he loved her!


    At the thought of this, Yue Baiyi''s stomach couldn''t help rolling and wanted to vomit.


    "Zhang Fengwei, do you think I''m still the child who was bullied by you and didn''t dare to speak? Is it the ignorant child?! Zhang Fengwei, you''re disgusting! Just like the bedbug in the sewer, it''s disgusting to beat."


    Yue Baiyi looked at Zhang Fengwei with disgust on her face, and her eyes showed her dislike and contempt for him.


    "The moon is white!" Zhang Fengwei roared angrily, his eyes burning with anger. He bah at the ground and said with a disdain on his face, "now the wings are hard! Despise me? Despise me? Oh! I don''t know who was yelling under me!"


    On hearing the original pale face, Yue Baiyi became dark and gloomy. At the same time, she stared at Zhang Fengwei with her bloody eyes full of killing intention and said word by word, "Zhang Fengwei, you don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears.. hehe hehe..."


    Then he glanced coldly at Wang Yiyang who wanted to speak. He left the public toilet without looking back. Just out of the toilet, he saw Yueyi guarding the door.


    "Ah Yi, go and find some zombies." Yue Baiyi''s face was gloomy, the red light in her eyes flashed past, and her whole body exuded a terrible smell. She could hardly resist even Yue Yi.


    "Yes, Wang!" Yue Yi said softly and respectfully. He dodged and disappeared in the same place. However, Yue Baiyi hooked his mouth, looked at the direction of the toilet, sorted out his skirt, and slowly walked towards the Hummer in front of the gas station after recovering his calm appearance.


    "Are you ready? Let''s go when we''re ready, brother. Did you tell them?" Yuebai asked Yuebai, who was busy dressing food to the reserve car.


    The moon white night didn''t look up. While sorting out his things, he replied, "I said, they won''t go with us. They want to stay in this store and wait for rescue."


    "Rescue? Oh, if you want to rescue, you''ve already saved it. Why wait until now?" Yue Baiyi disdained.


    The moon white night seemed to have finished sorting out, closed the back-up car, locked it, and then turned around and said with a smile to their little sister, "well, it''s also a good thing that they are willing to stay, so they don''t have to follow us."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and glanced at Zhang Fengwei and Wang Yiyang who were coming out of the public toilet. The cold blood in their eyes flashed away.


    "Brother, let''s go quickly. We should hurry into J Province while it''s dark, otherwise we will sleep in the wild and the risk index will increase greatly."


    "OK, let''s go now. Go and see if brother Chu is ready. Let''s go when they are ready."


    "Well, ok... Brother Chu, brother Gu, Xingli, gege, are you ready? Let''s go when we''re ready."


    "OK."

 Chapter 70

    At the same time, Yueyi, who had just left, came back. Yuebai looked at him. He nodded vaguely. Yuebai put down his heart and said, "ah Yi, go to my brother''s car to protect my parents."


    "Yes, ma''am, Yueyi will definitely protect the master and wife to the death." Yueyi said respectfully.


    Then he went to the red Hummer on the white night of the moon and helped his father and mother into the car one by one. Then he raised his legs and stepped into the car and closed the door firmly.


    Yuebai night saw the people in the car sitting well, also started the car, easily turned around, stopped at the intersection of the gas station, waiting for Yuebai and others.


    Yuebaiyi saw that her brother was ready and quickly let everyone get on the bus. This time, Chu also drove. After all, his driving skills were much better than Gu Zhili''s. in order to save time, he continued to drive.


    Naturally, he didn''t show affectation. He sat in the driver''s seat and seat belt. He glanced at the beautiful and young face in the rearview mirror, smiled and said, "let''s go!"


    The moon white night listened to the car behind him. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car flew out like a sword.


    Chu also took his time, drove the car easily, followed the tail of the car on the white night of the moon, and drove outside the gas station.


    The rest of the people, watching several people go, immediately burst into joy. One by one, like the prisoners just released from the prison, rushed into the store and looted. The originally clean ground is now full of food debris.


    Even Zhang Fengwei and Wang Yiyang are no exception. They join the ranks of food grabbing. At this time, they forget the danger and the contradiction with Yue Baiyi. They are eating with their own food and a happy smile.


    However, happiness comes too suddenly, which means it won''t last too long.


    "Ah! There are zombies!" one of the men sitting by the glass window suddenly screamed, attracting everyone''s attention to the outside of the store.


    One, two, three... Ten zombies came wandering from the outside, as if they smelled the smell of human beings, and as if they were attracted by the noise, walking step by step to the store.


    Seeing here, people panicked. The person closest to the door quickly closed the door. After locking it, he stepped back for many steps until he was ten meters away from the door. He looked at the ferocious demons outside the door with frightened eyes.


    "Hurry! Close the window quickly! Otherwise none of us can escape!" such a sentence came out of the crowd, which made the stunned people act quickly.


    After they were in a hurry, people locked the windows and they were safe. Of course, it was only temporary safety, but in another direction, they were actually trapped here. If they wanted to go out, they had to fight with the ten zombies. Only by killing them could they get freedom and rebirth. If they couldn''t be killed, they were destined to be one of the zombies or the food in the mouth of the zombies.


    But for now, with these people shivering in the corner and looking scared and desperate, they are doomed to only one end, that is death.


    Fate gives everyone the same chance of survival, but some people choose to retreat, while others choose to move forward.


    Choosing to retreat is bound to lose to fate, but choosing to move forward may one day be able to overcome the original unfair fate and bring great achievements.


    It is the so-called "one thought to become a Buddha, one thought to become a devil, one thought to become a devil, one thought to become a Buddha". This is not determined by fate, but by human beings themselves.

 Chapter 71

    However, everyone will also pay for the choices they make.


    Originally, the power of zombies was even greater than that of an ordinary adult man. Although there were only ten zombies, the power to clap the door and glass was incomparably great.


    Bang Bang... Zombies rest and stop every time. They are tireless, they don''t know pain, their eyes exude the most instinctive appetite, and their mouth flows saliva that only beasts can flow out. No matter who sees them, they will be scared to death by their terrible appearance and bloodthirsty instinct.


    This is not true. The same is true of the more than 20 people locked up in the store. Although they are more than zombies, it is obvious that they are much cowardly in the face of those who do not want their lives.


    "Hey, Zhang Fengwei, you hurry to... Kill them!" Wang Yiyang pushed his side, shivering, holding the man in his place, with a frightened and contemptuous face.


    Zhang Fengwei is not a bloodless person, but sometimes human blood will gradually fade with the changes of the times. It is the so-called that people should have leaders and leaders, but people don''t want to be the first to eat crabs.


    Therefore, although they all have a trace of blood in their hearts, they can not be released at this time. Their hearts are praying that there is such a person to appear and lead them out of trouble.


    However, they don''t know that people can''t save themselves. How can they expect others to save themselves?


    Sometimes a man is obviously small. He can be humble into the dust. And sometimes people are great, because they are indomitable, not afraid of any difficulties and obstacles, and move forward bravely!


    Just humble and great are only between one thought. Every humble person hopes that a great person can lead himself, while a great person hopes that he can lead people out of difficulties and build a better future.


    However, in this world, there are obviously more humble people than great people, so great people can''t help every humble person at any time.


    At this time, we need the self-help of humble people to become great people.


    You can have no strength, you can have no ability, even if you are a woman, even if you are a child, but you have a strong heart, then you are a strong man!


    At least this point seems to be so correct and firm in Yue Baiyi''s view. She doesn''t know it''s the influence of blood. She increasingly feels that her character is changing a little, becoming strong, atmospheric and meaningless.


    Just because she has faith! She wants to lead her parents and dearest brother to a better life!


    So people, if they want to live better, they must have faith.


    At this time, Zhang Fengwei obviously didn''t have that belief. Looking at the zombies who kept clapping the door and clapping the glass door, he was timid. He was afraid. He didn''t dare to take that step or take up arms to fight it.


    At this moment, he forgot that he was a man. He just wanted to be saved.


    However, the goddess of fate really didn''t let him die so early. Just as everyone was praying to heaven, a gunshot caught the attention of the trapped people in the store.


    People looked at each other and seemed to see a surprise in each other''s eyes. Their prayers really worked?!


    When they saw the pestering zombies who had been patting the door, turning their heads one by one, turning the direction and slowly leaving the door, their eyes burst out of hope until they saw the military Hummer at the door of the gas station.


    They were not abandoned!

 Chapter 72

    "Report! Major, the gas station ahead seems to estimate that there are about 20 people! Do you want to go to rescue?" a swarthy scout gave a standard and strict j-salute to the people sitting in the j-hummer.


    "Help." a cool and warm voice came from the back seat of J''s Hummer. No matter who heard it, it made people feel good and comfortable.


    The Scout made another j-salute and respectfully said, "yes!"


    Then he went to the front and conveyed the major''s instructions in front of the soldiers who attacked the zombies.


    The soldiers were instructed to quickly solve the zombies in front of them one by one, not to mention one shot in the head, but one zombie must die within three shots, so in less than two minutes, the ten zombies originally gathered at the gas station were all wiped out by the soldiers.


    Then the explorers and the soldiers went to the store together. When the people in the store saw that the zombies had been solved by the soldiers, they couldn''t help cheering, rushed out of the store and said hello to the soldiers excitedly. Of course, some people were not very comfortable. After all, they had been trapped for so long, and these people came to help them, This makes those taxpayers who have paid a lot of money can''t help muttering in secret.


    The Scout asked some general things about these people, then let the soldiers look at them, and then ran to j-hummer.


    "Report! Major, there are ten T1''s in total. They haven''t met T2''s, and now they''ve all been wiped out! Also, the people trapped in the store have been rescued, a total of 23 people."


    "Go, find some soldiers to refuel the car, find some soldiers to go to the store, and move all that can be moved." the warm voice sounded again, like the spring breeze blowing on your face, which was very comfortable.


    "Yes, major!"


    After that, the explorers slipped away to convey the major''s words. The soldiers resisted their guns one by one, and began to get busy one by one, moving things and refueling.


    Although the rescued people were dissatisfied with the soldiers'' moving things in the store, they did not dare to say anything. After all, people first saved them. Second, they had guns and couldn''t fight them. Third, they couldn''t take these away, so they could only watch them empty everything.


    "Report! Major, the oil has been filled up, and all the associated oil drums have been filled. All the food that can be taken away from the store has been carried to the car."


    "OK, inform all the soldiers and get ready to go."


    "Yes! Major, what about... What about those rescued?"


    "If they have a car, they get into their own car and let them follow. If they don''t have a car, they will be arranged into the last car." the tone is very cold, but his warm voice reduces the cold meaning a lot. Although it sounds very inhumane, it also makes people feel disgusted.


    "Yes, major!" the Scout saluted again, and then went to convey the major''s instructions. Each soldier got on the bus in an orderly manner.


    As for the rescued people, they naturally had a car when they came, so they also decided to get into their own car. After filling up the oil, they also followed closely behind J''s car, looking very careful for fear of losing it and being attacked by zombies again.


    At the same time, on the other side of yuebaiyi, Chu also led the way. By the shortcut he said, he drove into J Province before noon.


    "This road... Shouldn''t be your smuggling drive." Yue Baiyi said his idea, which startled Chu, who was driving, and accidentally choked by his saliva.


    "Cough, cough... Hey, hey..."


    Chu also smiled and said nothing. Although he didn''t say it, everything was self-evident.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t turn her eyes. Sometimes she really didn''t expect that the bright, sunny, bright and familiar man in front of her was the boss of the underworld. It''s really impossible to judge by appearance and the sea water can''t be measured!

 Chapter 73

    As soon as Yue Baiyi and others entered a small town in J Province, they casually found a cleaner house to live in.


    Although there are only ten days from the end of the world, at the moment, the ground is full of zombies and black and red blood everywhere, which has long disappeared from the scene before the end of the world.


    With the ability of several people, they cleaned up the surrounding zombies, and then they settled down in the civilian house.


    Chu Yi and Yue Bai have water systems, so they are responsible for discharging water, while the girls are responsible for cleaning. Although it is only ten days, a lot of dust has already fallen in the people''s house.


    It took them an hour to tidy up the house, and Yue''s mother came in with hot food.


    "Come on, I think there''s still a lot of spare food at home. Ha ha, it''s cheap now. Come on, come on, let''s eat while it''s hot." Yue''s mother warmly greeted everyone. Yue''s mother has a good character. She is a typical northern woman, warm and heroic, with no affectation, and a smile on her face. People can''t bear to refute her face.


    In fact, people also feel happy for Yue Baiyi and Yue Baiye for her good skills.


    "Wow! Mom Yue, you''re really good at cooking!" Murong Xingli''s character is straightforward, and she appreciates her very much. Mom Yue is even more proud and smiles.


    "Eat more if you like! It must be hard these days to see you so thin! Alas... Poor child! By the way, Xiaoli, where do you live? Your parents must be worried about you for so long!"


    Murong Xingli nodded and thought of his parents. Now he couldn''t live or die. He couldn''t help sucking his nose, "well, I''m unfilial. I must make them worry to death!"


    Murong Xingli never thought that her parents would die, and she didn''t want to think about it. She would rather think that her parents would worry about killing her than think that she was separated from her parents forever, but she couldn''t even find the bones of her parents.


    Yuema also thinks so, so she will say so. I have to say that she looks bright and clear, and there is also a delicate heart behind her.


    Moon white looked at her mother gently and suddenly felt that she was very happy and her family was all right. What else could this be more important than?


    Looking at the delicious dishes in front of her, Yue Baiyi stretched out her chopsticks. Even if she has diarrhea and stomachache again, she should not live up to the kindness of her parents.


    In the silent month, he watched his king move his chopsticks. He said that even if he could not bear all the pain for the king, he must share it with her.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Yue Yi''s move, and his heart was very moved and warm. He smiled at Yue Yi, and they did everything in silence.


    Chu also saw this, and his eyes flashed slightly, so fast that people couldn''t notice what he was thinking at this time.


    There was no more words on the table. After the party had enough to eat and drink, Yue''s mother took the lead. Yue Baiyi, Murong Xingli and Gu Youge took the initiative to sort out the leftovers on the table. Of course, it was impossible for leftovers. They had not eaten such rich dishes for many days. They had swept away the meals long ago. There was really nothing except the soup on the plate.


    Of course, Yue Yi watched Wang move and Chu move, and so did Chu. She hurried forward to help the women clean the table. Her skillful and serious appearance also made Yue Baiyi think deeply.


    He... Doesn''t look like a man who can do things


    As for Gu Zhili, he also went to help Murong Xingli early. As for Gu Youge, naturally, someone helped him. That was the moonlight night. In his opinion, how can a gentleman let a girl work so hard?


    Finally, Yue''s mother was driven into the house by Yue''s father. The women looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    These men are... So cute!

 Chapter 74

    The men cleaned the dining table, washed the dishes and chopsticks, and returned to the bungalow. The women who had been talking about home affairs also stopped talking, which made the men who came later feel very embarrassed.


    "Why don''t you say it?" Chu also touched the tip of his nose and said with a smile.


    "We''re finished... Oh, by the way, little Chu, is there anyone else in your family?" Yue''s mother took the initiative to talk to Chu and looked at the young man in front of her. She couldn''t help but move her heart. Of course, it''s not her own heart, but for her daughter.


    If only this capable and handsome young man could become her son-in-law!


    Chu also smelled the speech and gave a slight meal. Then, as if nothing had happened, he sat down next to Yue Baiyi, smiled at Yue''s mother and replied, "I''m the only one at present."


    As soon as Yue''s mother heard this, her face suddenly showed an apology, "I''m sorry, Xiao Chu... Aunt is not..."


    "It''s all right, aunt. I''ve been used to it for a long time. Now, at the end of the world, I''m light, ha ha ~" Chu didn''t care. His hearty laughter also gives people a relaxed feeling.


    Yue''s mother saw that Chu was also so straightforward and loved him a little more. As a man, first of all, she didn''t talk about the sense of responsibility. She said that this bearing must be big, otherwise how to tolerate her own women?


    Yuema is a person from the past. Naturally, she sees people more accurately than several little girls in white. Otherwise, she won''t find a husband who loves her so much, give birth to these two lively and lovely children, and form such a happy family.


    Yue''s father sat next to Yue''s mother, looked at Yue''s mother and saw the guilt on her face. He stretched out his hand and gently patted the back of Yue''s mother''s hand, silent comfort, tacit and self-evident words, but let everyone feel the affection between the couple.


    Several people chatted. On the way, they changed water with Chu in turn. They didn''t make everyone thirsty for a few hours.


    "Brother Chu, what level of powers do you belong to now? How many powers can you release at a time?" Yue Baiyi looked at the powers released by the two people and suddenly remembered this matter. After all, she is not a real power. She is a zombie and a blood spirit family. She doesn''t know that she is tired and has no restrictions at all, Therefore, she must master the trend of the power release of the power, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    The two looked at each other. Chu also took a sip of tea from his tea cup, then put it down, looked at the moon''s white clothes, and replied, "at present, I don''t know what the definition is, but I can obviously feel that the power I can release now is different from the power I just obtained.


    So I judge that I should be level H now. If I could only release powers three times at a time, I can now expand to six times, twice the original.


    And the strength has also improved. "


    Yue Baiyi nodded and then thought of a question, "brother Chu, do you feel when you break from level I to level H?"


    Speaking of this, Chu also poured himself a glass of water, poured out the water and said, "yes."


    "How does it feel?"


    "A warm current rose from the elixir field, swam all over the body, and then disappeared into the elixir field. After this feeling happened, the time for me to release power, cooling time, recovery time, release time and quantity were significantly improved." Chu also said everything he knew without concealment. This attitude of not concealing it, It also made Yue Baiyi''s attitude towards him a lot more gentle.


    Yue Baiyi smiled at Chu and said gratefully, "I see. Thank you, brother Chu."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome. Brother Chu will not hide from you what Xiaoyi wants to know in the future."

 Chapter 75

    Chu Yi''s words made the scene ambiguous. His words like promise and confession made the gossip hearts of the people present burn, especially Murong Xingli.


    Murong Xingli''s beautiful big eyes, shining like a laser, kept walking on the two people. They were embarrassed and coughed up in embarrassment.


    Gu Zhili looked at Murong Xingli''s small movements, and the corners of his mouth showed a spoiled and gentle smile, but the smile was very shallow and invisible.


    As for Gu Youge, he silently helped his forehead and gave Murong Xingli a fried chestnut.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Murong Hoshi Ri was gucking at his face and make complaints about goug, with complaints in his eyes. He was miserable. He could not help turning a blind eye to Tucao.


    "I''m afraid you''ll burn the house down."


    "......" Greg, do you want to be so poisonous... She behaved so


    Ignoring Murong Xingli''s aggrieved expression, Gu Youge, the old God, picked up the teacup and drank tea, leaving Murong Xingli with a pitiful abandoned appearance.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing at this. These two people... Are really a pair of living treasures. If Gu Youge is not a woman, but a man, she doubts whether they are a pair~


    "By the way, brother, what about you? Do you have the same feeling as brother Chu?" Yue Baiyi turned her head and looked at the moon white night and asked him what he thought. After all, just one person''s words can''t prove everything. We must find more talents.


    The moon white night thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "it''s almost like this, but I have this feeling twice, but although twice, my time and the number of releases are about the same as brother Chu."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? Brother Chu? You really only feel this once?"


    Chu also nodded, thought for a moment, and suddenly came to a conclusion in his mind, "just now I thought of a possibility, but whether this possibility is true remains to be studied."


    "Brother Chu, you say."


    Chu also nodded and then said, "I wonder if I broke through two abilities together, while Yue Xiaodi broke through one by one. As for why, it may be related to the ability attribute.


    I am a metal and water attribute, one of the five elements, while Yue Xiaodi is a thunder attribute and water attribute. Thunder is not one of the five elements, but a derivative outside the five elements, so I can''t break through together, but one by one. "


    "Brother Chu''s analysis is very reasonable. Before, I felt that the thunder power first grew up, and then I felt that the water power grew up. As brother Chu said, it may be a property problem. However, I also thought of a possibility." Yuebai night also analyzed.


    "What?" everyone looked at him, which made him feel embarrassed and smiled.


    "The problem of personal qualification can also be explained if brother Chu''s qualification is better than me and his ability to integrate powers is stronger than me." Yuebai night is not belittling himself, but really talking about things and analyzing problems, and Chu also feels admiration for his demeanor.


    Yue Baiyi also knew that, so he didn''t refute, but nodded and affirmed, "it''s also possible, but anyway, what we still say doesn''t count. We have to go to the base specifically. I believe the base will give a reasonable statement."


    "Hmm!" everyone nodded.


    Day, gradually dark down, people also decided to take turns to watch the night, in case of accidents, although it is in the house, but now the world also makes people dare not sleep easily, so some people take turns to watch the night, which also makes sleeping people feel more at ease.


    After several people assigned personnel problems, at this time, the sound of cars outside the door also attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Someone is coming!"

 Chapter 76

    Chu Yi jumped to the door and watched every move of the outside world through the window. Gu Zhili also took the gun in his hand, loaded it, hid on the side of the door, and nodded to Chu Yi when he was ready.


    The tacit understanding between the two also stunned those people who haven''t seen big scenes. What they saw in the TV series can be seen in reality now. This feeling... It''s really cool!


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yiying''s handsome face, revealing the seriousness and seriousness she had never seen. A soft place in her heart was touched. He was also handsome. Moon white couldn''t help thinking, how many sides does this man have? Which side is the real him?


    At the same time, their door was knocked by people outside.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "Hello, we are soldiers from J side in the redemption base of J province. We are going out to collect. Now it is dark and there is no accident. We can see the lights here and there are no zombies around. So we want to stay here again. I wonder if it is convenient?"


    The sound outside the door fell. Chu also motioned to Gu Zhili. Gu Zhili pinned the gun to his waist and opened the door.


    At first glance, the "soldier" who spoke was the scout who saved Zhang Fengwei and others at the gas station.


    Of course, people don''t know him, but when they see him wearing a j-suit and carrying a rifle, their hearts more or less prove his identity.


    Outside, Gu Zhili usually mediates. From before to now, this has always been the case. They are also used to this way of getting along.


    Gu Zhili slightly pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose and said politely with a alienated smile, "it was the chief. Hehe, we cleaned up a room here for a night''s rest. We were ready to go to the redemption base the next day. Now it''s our honor to meet the chief of the redemption base.


    Come on, sir, please come in! Except this room, after all, we have women here, so it''s really bad... But please help yourself in other rooms of this bungalow. "


    The detective soldier nodded. In front of him, the watertight man also made him look high. After glancing at the people in the room, he hurriedly said, "Oh, don''t worry, this room must be yours, and we won''t disturb it."


    Gu Zhili nodded. His alienated expression also made the soldiers feel like they were hit by a soft nail. He had no choice but to thank him again and left the door. Gu Zhili also closed the door.


    The Scout returned to J''s Hummer and respectfully said to the man in the back seat, "report! Major, the people inside allow us to use houses other than those they are using."


    "Oh? Who are they?" the soft voice sounded again, which made this extremely cold night rise a popularity.


    "When I returned to the major, I looked like an ordinary person, but I didn''t feel like an ordinary person. I was angry, and the man who opened the door had a gun. Moreover, the most important thing is that they were clean!" the Scout told the man what he had just seen, and the man was more interested.


    "Wow"


    The door was opened, and out of the car came a tall and slender man wearing J clothes and j boots. His gentle and elegant face could be seen by the dim yellow light.


    Dark hair, white and crystal skin, thin and slightly raised lips, and narrow nose stand upright against the faint light like snow on the mountain. The eyes under the slender sword eyebrows had a warm smile in their pupils, flashing bright light.


    What a handsome and elegant young master!

 Chapter 77

    "Major?" the Scout couldn''t help but wonder when he saw that the man seemed to go to the house.


    The man smiled and said, "tell me to go down, camp on the spot and arrange soldiers to watch the night in turn."


    "Yes, major!"


    After that, the man walked gracefully and slowly to the bungalow where Yue Baiyi and others lived, and came to the door. Sometimes light and sometimes heavy knocking on the door made him more temperament.


    "Creak"


    The door was opened again. This time, the person who opened the door was a moonlit night. He was just close to the door, so he opened the door.


    When the man opened the door, he was a handsome young man. He smiled and said politely, "Muhua next night, I''m here to thank you for your generosity for my subordinates."


    The moon white night looked at the people and saw the badge on each other''s J clothes. It was immediately clear that although they could not be enthusiastic, they were not so cold. After all, they didn''t hit the smiling face. In front of them, the officer who looked gentle and elegant was also very good.


    "Sir, it''s very kind of you. This is not our home. We''re just new here and spend the night, so sir, you don''t have to be so polite."


    Night Muhua pursed his mouth and outlined a warm smile on his lips. "Anyway, you cleaned up here, but we just picked up a cheap one. If we don''t dislike it, we''ll watch the night tonight. Do you see?"


    Hearing the speech on the white moon night, he stared at Ye Muhua''s face for a long time, and finally replied, "trouble!" he promised not because he was handsome, he was not gay, but the smile on his face and the sincerity in his eyes made him unable to refuse, not to mention that other people''s officers said so. As a common people, how dare he refuse?


    Night Muhua nodded slightly when he saw the other party''s promise. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the campfire built by the soldiers. With a smile, he invited, "do you want to eat together? Call your companions together?"


    Yuebai night politely refused yemuhua''s kindness. Yemuhua didn''t ask, so he left.


    The moonlight night saw the back of night Muhua and the soldiers busy outside, and closed the door.


    Looking at the moon white night closing the door, moon white walked up and said, "brother, really give them the night watch? I..."


    "Don''t worry, Yi''er, I''m just entertaining him. After all, he''s an officer. He looks like a major. He kindly reminds me that if he refuses again and again, I''m afraid it''s not very good. Of course, they are willing to watch the night. We''re still as assigned just now.


    Mom, Yi''er, Miss Murong and Miss Gu, you four women have a rest. Dad, Yue Yi and elder brother Gu stay in the middle of the night, and elder brother Chu and I stay in the middle of the night. After all, elder brother Chu and I drive. For the sake of safety, we have to rest in the middle of the night. "Yue Baiyi interrupted before Yue Baiyi finished. Obviously, he is a man with spectrum in his heart.


    Chu Yi and Gu Zhili have no objection to this. They all feel that the arrangement of the moon night is very reasonable.


    However, Yue Baiyi said, "let ah Yi come out alone to watch the night."


    "But..."


    "The eldest lady is right. I don''t have much sleep. I can watch the night alone. Everyone has a good rest at night and has the spirit to fight the next day." Yue Yi''s cold voice followed, echoing Yue''s words in white. He is a blood spirit. Whether he sleeps or not is not important to him. He can sleep or not, so when he heard what Wang said, he volunteered.


    "Now there are soldiers outside the door, so we don''t need so many people to watch the night. I watch in the middle of the night and Mr. Yueyi watches in the middle of the night, which saves human resources and everyone can have a good sleep." Chu also put forward different opinions.

 Chapter 78

    "This... Not very good!" the moonlight night scratched his head. How can he say that he is also a man. He goes to bed all night. What''s his good meaning?


    Chu also came over and patted him on the shoulder. "There''s nothing bad. You''re tired after driving all day. Have a rest and have a good sleep. You have to continue on your way tomorrow morning. You can''t keep up your spirit."


    "But... Brother Chu, don''t you..."


    "I''m fine. I''ve been used to it all these years. Oh, by the way, Xiaoyi hasn''t told you what I did before? Ha ha, I''m the boss of the underworld. It''s very easy just to stay in the middle of the night!" Chu Yi didn''t care. It seemed so easy to say it from his mouth, but only Gu Zhili knew, How much blame did Chu have.


    "Brother Chu, I''ll stay in the middle of the night." Gu Zhili stood up from his seat. His thin figure was particularly distressing at the moment.


    Chu also stared at him and said with an indisputable look on his face, "I''ll come. Are you the boss or am I the boss? OK, that''s it! Ali, just sleep well, our sharpshooter can''t be distracted because of lack of sleep!"


    "But... Well..." Gu Zhili hesitated and finally agreed.


    The others didn''t speak any more, because they knew that the bright man in front of them would not change easily.


    In this way, women have a room and men have a room. They go back to their rooms to have a rest. Only Chu Yi, who keeps watch in the middle of the night, is left in the living room.


    Watching the people go back to their room to rest, Chu also sat back at the table, poured himself a glass of water, held a teacup, his eyes twinkled, I don''t know what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, he suddenly turned back and saw the visitor. The vigilance on his face suddenly turned into a warm smile, "why don''t you go to sleep?"


    "Can''t sleep, come out and have a look..." Yue Baiyi swallowed the word "you" and sat on Chu Yi''s right-hand chair with an expressionless face. Chu Yi was also a gentleman. He put down his tea cup and poured a glass of water for Yue Baiyi.


    "Thank you."


    "Xiaoyi, you can never say thank you to me." Chu Yi''s words are very ambiguous and fascinating. His words instantly make the atmosphere of the whole living room delicate.


    Month white coughed, covered up his embarrassment, drank like an escape, then put his eyes on the door, deliberately changed the topic and said, "what do you think of these people?"


    Chu didn''t answer Yue Baiyi quickly, but he was silent for a while. His eyes flashed again. He moved his eyes from Yue Baiyi''s face to the door and whispered, "it''s nothing more than an order from the top to let them collect the food of the nearby Zhouji town for the savings of the base."


    Yue Baiyi tilted her head slightly and stared at Chu Yi''s face carefully for a long time. Finally, she didn''t say anything. After drinking a glass of water, she stood up and said softly to Chu, "when you''re tired, go and ask ah Lai to replace you."


    "OK." Chu Yi answered softly with a faint smile.


    After that, Yue Baiyi left the living room without pause and returned to the room.


    At the same time, yemuhua''s side is really a little lively. For nothing else, it''s for the people saved before. Of course, the group, including Zhang Fengwei, are arguing for yemuhua and they want food.


    Seeing this, the Scout quickly took the soldiers to block the people in case they disturbed yemuhua.


    "Hey, you''d better be quiet. Although the zombies around here have been cleaned up, if you make such a loud noise again, it''s difficult to prevent the zombies in the distance from hearing the news!"


    As soon as the scouts said this, the voices of the people obviously decreased a lot. All the way, they nervously followed them. When they saw them clean up the zombies, they only dared to shrink behind them one by one. They were really worried and scared all the way.


    "But... But these are not enough for us to eat..."


    "Not enough?! hum, food will not be wasted for idle people! As long as you don''t die of hunger, it''s good! Do you want to bargain?!"

 Chapter 79

    The Scout is also a fiery man. The most regretful decision he made along the way was to help these people. Who are these people! All these years, still want to be a vampire? In this world, I still want to live under the shelter of others?! Do not save yourself, but also blindly seek the salvation of others?!


    They don''t need such people in longxia country!


    "What do you mean idle people?! where are we idle people? Don''t you take all your food from our store?! is it wrong for us to get our own things back?! no wonder the world says that G bandits, G bandits, we ordinary people can''t afford to offend!" one of the fierce looking men stepped out and sneered at the scouts.


    "You..." the Scout wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a clear voice.


    "Xiao Lin, give them something."


    The Scout looked back in amazement, looked at night Muhua, and said in amazement, "major!"


    Night Muhua shook his head slightly, stood up from his seat, walked gracefully to the scout and whispered, "Xiao Lin, give them something and let them leave."


    The scout was stunned at first, then smiled and hurriedly said, "yes, major!"


    "You want food, don''t you? Well, since our major has spoken, we won''t withhold your rations. Go and give them all their things." the Scout first said to the gang, and then summoned a small soldier to order.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After that, the little soldier saluted the scout and invited several soldiers to move down the food that had been packed in the store.


    When people saw this, they couldn''t help looking proud on their faces, and the Scout couldn''t help laughing, "since you have taken something, take your things and leave here."


    "Leave?! why?! why let us leave?! it seems that this is not the territory of your j department!" the ferocious man won''t miss this opportunity after he got a sweetness. He was immediately unhappy when he heard what the Scout said.


    The Scout smiled coldly and snapped, "Department J won''t take it for granted to protect you soft bastards! It just yells at people! You''re choking! Why didn''t you beat the zombie?! where did you go when you beat the zombie?! since you handed in something, we''ll certainly give you some help, but! You don''t want to hand in food and you want to seek shelter. Hehe, do you think too well? £¡¡±


    The ferocious man was shocked when he saw that the scout was so strong. He glanced at the gun on the Scout without a trace and couldn''t help taking a step back, but he wouldn''t be reconciled anyway.


    "But... But this is not your place... You are not qualified to let us leave... Don''t you all want someone else''s place?!"


    In the end, the fierce man became stronger. He was more and more sure of what he said. He couldn''t recognize counseling. This is not their territory. He can''t lower his head!


    "You...!" the Scout just wanted to say something. Night Muhua interrupted him again in a warm voice, "Xiaolin."


    "Major?" the Scout looked at yemuhua suspiciously. Yemuhua nodded slightly, then looked at the gang and said faintly, "in that case, go and ask others if you want to let you stay. If you want, we will not stop you."


    As soon as the ferocious man heard this, he was happy. He immediately patted his chest and said, "this is the good JC of the people! Well, I believe they will let us stay!"


    Then he walked towards the bungalow of Yue Baiyi and others with confident and urgent steps.


    "Dong Dong Dong"

 Chapter 80

    "Is there anyone in there?"


    "Who?" the cold male voice sounded from the house. The feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter made the ferocious man retreat.


    But sometimes people''s sense of survival is still very high. The fierce man swallowed his saliva and said, "well... We are ordinary civilians. We want to stay here for a night. I don''t know if it''s convenient..."


    The ferocious man''s voice fell and looked forward to waiting for the voice in the room. However, as time passed, there was no reaction in the room. When the ferocious man wanted to say it again, the door in front of him was suddenly opened.


    The ferocious man looked happy at this. He just looked up and was ready to say something, but he was surprised by the person in front of him.


    This man is not


    "After being saved by others, he still wants to bargain. Do you think I will allow you to continue to rely on us?" Chu Yi came out. At this time, he didn''t look like a bright atmosphere in front of Yue Baiyi and others. At this time, he coldly outlined a sinister radian around the corner of his mouth and looked down at the ferocious man, The bloodthirsty anger on his body made the ferocious man step back several steps, which stabilized his body.


    The ferocious man swallowed his saliva and looked at him like a demon rising from hell. He didn''t dare to say anything anymore and quickly turned around and left.


    Chu smiled coldly and closed the door gently.


    Until I returned to the chair, the evil smile on my face dispersed and restored the previous calm, as if what had just happened was just the illusion of a ferocious man.


    The ferocious man held down his heart that almost jumped out because of fear, came to yemuhua and said humbly, "Sir, we are rogues and shameless. Please have a large number of adults and don''t dispute with the little ones. We are willing to give the food to the Sir unconditionally. Please forgive us for our impulse and don''t drive us away..."


    For the sudden change of the ferocious man, not to mention the explorers, Muhua was surprised all night. However, after thinking about it, he decided to stay. After all, as people of department J, they can''t do everything. Otherwise, how can they win in the base in the future?


    Seeing that night Muhua didn''t speak, the ferocious man didn''t dare to make more mistakes. He''s not a fool. If he doesn''t live near the people in department J now, I''m afraid they will be reduced to the rations of zombies even if they have food. He doesn''t want to die. People here don''t want to die. It''s better to be hungry if they''re hungry than if they don''t have life.


    After a long silence, yemuhua finally said, "Xiao Lin, give them something to eat, take the rest back to the car and put it away. No one is allowed to take it at will."


    "Yes! Major!" scout Xiao Lin saw that night Muhua opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. He just glared at the ferocious man and took the other soldiers back to the car.


    Kobayashi was even more shameless as he commanded the soldiers to move things and thought about what the ferocious man had just done.


    Civilians are civilians! Never get on the lobby!


    Kobayashi thought fiercely in his heart. While thinking about it, he glanced at the losers who only knew to hide behind people and shout, but didn''t dare to take the lead in beating zombies.


    Until the things were moved, they ordered the soldiers to give each of them some water and some dry food. This time, people didn''t dare to shout again, because they learned from the ferocious man that the people who cleaned up this area were the people at the gas station before. They looked worse than the people in Department J.


    If Kobayashi knows what these people think, it must be more shameful. What is this called? bully the weak and fear the strong? Oh!


    At the same time, while everyone was eating and drinking, a few lights flashed in the dark corner.

 Chapter 81

    The night Muhua, who was eating dry food, suddenly had a slight meal. His warm eyes suddenly became sharp. "Xiao Lin, go and inform everyone to be on alert. I''m afraid there will be a hard battle to fight."


    Scout Xiao Lin was slightly stunned. Looking at Ye Muhua''s serious expression, he did not doubt that there was him. He only obeyed the orders of his superiors and never asked why. This is a good soldier.


    Kobayashi nodded, ate the dry food in his hand, pretended to be nothing, whispered one by one to tell yemuhua''s order. Everyone who received the order was stretched straight. It was best to be ready to fight at any time, but he was still very relaxed as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Until Kobayashi finished the notice one by one and returned to yemuhua, yemuhua said again, "those people find some soldiers to protect, you go to inform the people there and let them be ready... Wait... It seems that they don''t need to..."


    Night Muhua saw that a corner of the door was opened and withdrew his order to let Xiaolin inform Yue Baiyi and others to continue to prepare.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi and others had already got up. Everyone concentrated in the living room, and Gu Zhili closed the door and came back.


    "There is something, and it seems that it should be a group of intelligent things." Gu Zhili pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose and said in a deep voice.


    "What is it?" Murong Xingli''s eyes stared at Gu Zhili''s face and asked nervously.


    Gu Zhili looked back at Murong Xingli with a gentle smile on his mouth and said, "it may be the animals before the end of the world. I''ve been thinking about this question these days. Where have the animals gone? Poultry? Dogs? Cats? Where have they gone? I didn''t come to a conclusion until today.


    Outside, there are those cats and dogs infected with zombie virus. However, they are not like those zombies. They only satisfy their appetite according to instinct.


    Obviously, they have evolved. Just like brother Chu, brother Yue and sister Yue, evolution has powers, and they have also evolved to cause variation, and their IQ has obviously been improved. "


    Gu Zhili then pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose, looked at Chu Yi, and Chu also nodded, affirming Gu Zhili''s words, "ah Li''s analysis is very reasonable. Human beings have evolved, can''t animals? However, it remains to be discussed whether he really has wisdom or whether he can have powers like us."


    "The radio didn''t mention it before. I think ZF didn''t know about it..." Yuebai night also plugged in his mouth. Thinking of the radio, he couldn''t help knocking on the table with his index finger.


    From the beginning to the end, Bai Yi didn''t speak. He was not nervous in his eyes, but with a touch of excitement. Great! Finally have the chance to call Xiaomi out!


    "Ah Yi, later you will be responsible for protecting my parents, as well as Xingli and gege." Yue Baiyi first thought of her parents and two friends.


    "But..." for Yueyi, he just wanted to protect the king and wanted to say something, but Gu Zhili interrupted.


    "Brother Yue Yi protects his uncle and aunt, and miss Murong and Miss Gu are protected by me. Sister Yue, do you think so?" Gu Zhili is a very gentle man. He has an ancient temperament that modern people don''t have. He is a very wise and intelligent military teacher. At the same time, he also has the stubborn backbone of ancient scholars.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and thought of Gu Zhili''s magic gun. She took back what she wanted to say. She didn''t want to say or dare not say. She was afraid to trample on Gu Zhili''s scholar''s self-esteem.


    "OK, please take care of Xingli and Ge Ge Ge."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let them have anything," especially her.

 Chapter 82

    Yuebai night saw that his sister handed over the safety of his parents'' lives to an outsider. He could not believe how powerful the outsider could be to protect his parents, but he believed his sister and believed that her sister would not do anything to hurt his parents.


    Looking at the more beautiful sister in front of him, he suddenly felt that my family had a younger sister growing up. Looking at her young face, which was not in line with the seriousness and seriousness of her age, he couldn''t help sighing, "Yi Er, I don''t know what will happen later, and my brother can''t always pay attention to you, so... So you must protect yourself, okay?"


    Yue Baiyi raised her eyes and looked at her brother with gentle eyes. She slowly walked in front of him, threw herself into his arms, deeply sucked his taste, and whispered, "I know, brother, you are the same. You can''t have anything, you know?"


    "I see, Yi''er." Yuebai night stretched out his hand and touched Yuebai''s head. The coldness of his tentacle flashed a trace of sadness in his eyes, but then he was relieved. He looked spoiled and always relied on his little man to answer.


    People can''t help but feel warm when they look at the deep love between the brothers and sisters. It''s too rare for them to see such a warm side in this world. These days, although it happened for a short time, it seems as long as a century.


    During this period, they saw all kinds of ugliness of human nature and perfectly interpreted the seven sins.


    So to see such a scene, everyone''s heart is warm. At the same time, they are also very happy for the moon white clothes and the moon white night.


    Suddenly, the moon white clothes, who had been greedy for the breath on the moon white night, withdrew from his arms, looked around for a week and said in a deep voice, "here it is."


    Chu Yi, Gu Zhili, on the white moon night and the first month, all nodded. Gu Zhili clenched the gun in his hand, loaded it, and prepared to fight at any time.


    The second old man of the Yue family, Murong Xingli and Gu Youge looked at each other. They had no ability. They had to beg themselves not to drag them back and cause them trouble. At least... At least they should protect themselves and reduce their burden.


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge wanted to have their powers at this moment, so that although they might not be able to help, they could at least protect themselves from trouble.


    However, now this little wish can not be realized, and others have to protect them. At this moment, they hate their incompetence.


    Gu Youge, in particular, has lived alone since childhood. At this moment, her idea of power occupied her whole heart.


    She clenched the iron bar in her hand. Anyway, she must protect herself. Anyway, she must protect the fool around her, who has always relied on her little sister.


    Gu Youge stretched out another free hand, clenched Murong Xingli''s hand, firmly conveyed his strength, and tried to reassure her.


    Murong Xingli was a little nervous. Until this moment, she suddenly relaxed. Yes, she is not alone! She has Ge Ge, she has small clothes, she has elder brother Gu, she has everyone, she is not fighting alone!


    She needs to be strong! She''s going to find her dearest parents!


    Murong Xingli also picked up the iron bar in her backpack behind her. She can fight as well!


    Seeing this, the look in Yue Baiyi''s eyes can''t help but soften a lot. Yes, once people give up self-help, they really can''t be saved.


    "They have surrounded here!" the moon white clothes coldly reminded her. Her keen sense of smell told her that there were two mutant animals waiting for a long time at the door.


    No, they can no longer be called animals. They are beasts, they are mutant beasts!

 Chapter 83

    Chu also took the lead with Yue Baiye. Yue Yi protected the two elders of the Yue family and retreated to the end. Gu Zhili raised his gun and protected the two girls behind him. He was very manly. Although at this tense moment, Murong Xingli looked at the man''s back in front of him, his beautiful big eyes were slightly dark, and his heart was being occupied bit by bit.


    Chu also nodded to yuebaiye. Yuebaiye rushed to the door with an arrow. In order to guard against being attacked by mutant animals after he opened the door, yuebaiye kicked open the wooden door that was not very strong with one foot.


    Fortunately, the bungalow in this small village is a wooden door. Otherwise, the h-level power on the white night of the moon will not open the anti-theft door.


    "Pa"


    The wooden door was broken. The mutant beast didn''t expect that human beings would directly kick the door. Therefore, in the face of the sudden cracking sound and the wooden door fragments flying in front of them, they could not avoid it. They were preparing to escape, but they were still hit by the wooden door.


    "Woo... Ow!" these are two mutant dogs from native dogs. Originally, they have a larger body and become larger. They are almost as tall as an ordinary adult. This is not even when they stand up.


    The mutant dog was hit by a wooden door. Although there was no fatal injury, it has completely provoked the anger of the two mutant dogs.


    "Woo... Woo..." a low roar and barking, and the people couldn''t help but step back.


    Before the end of the world, human beings did not dare to fight with large dogs such as shepherd dogs and Tibetan mastiffs, not to mention the two native dogs that have already mutated. Although they are native dogs, they are still the product of mutation and should not be underestimated.


    Two mutant dogs rushed into the house one after another. The originally not very spacious bungalow became more crowded.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi and others saw the appearance of the two mutated local dogs.


    The tall and broad back has long and thick black hair and sharp and sharp claws, which is better than the fingernails of zombies.


    The crimson eyes looked coldly at everyone present, as if they were stared at by the cold and ruthless beast, which made people feel that the cold air was pressing against the spine from the soles of their feet.


    And that sharp huge fangs, people can''t help but fight a cold war.


    The other mutant dog is no different from the first one. The only difference is that the hair on his body is slightly different, but there is no difference in his unusually large body and his sharp fangs that want to pierce the steel plate.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the two mutant beasts and looked at the light in their eyes. She suddenly felt that the two mutant beasts came for her and Yue Yi. Is it because they are blood spirits?


    At the same time, the mechanical sound in Yue Baiyi''s brain sounded again.


    "Di... Trigger the task, ''kill two mutant dogs'', and reward 5000 experience points."


    5000£¿£¡ Such high experience? Yue Baiyi looked at the two mutant dogs in amazement. At the moment, they are no longer so terrible in her eyes, but become... So cute!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi picked up the iron bar in her hand. Dantian luck rushed to one of the mutant dogs and entangled with it. The other mutant dog just wanted to help his companion, but was entangled by Chu Yi and Yue Baiye, so that it had no time to help his companion.


    Month one was nervous and looked at the figure in white, for fear that if he didn''t check for a moment, Wang would be hurt.


    As for Gu Zhili, he still looked at the two mutant dogs and thought of trying to find a gap to shoot them. However, the distance between Yue Baiyi and the mutant dog was too close, which made Gu Zhili difficult to shoot.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust his technology, but that the battle between them is too fast! His eyes can''t keep up!

 Chapter 84

    Yue Baiyi was originally a zombie, cough, blood spirit family, so apart from the fire skill, she is the variation of power and speed seen in people''s eyes.


    However, Rao is that she has a plug-in against the sky. She also feels that she is a little weak. The strength and speed of this mutant dog are not under her!


    She didn''t learn much martial arts. Before the end of the world, she was a good child. Apart from meeting a scum man and a scum woman, her life could be said to be quiet. Although she was trained to be independent since childhood, her parents never asked her to learn some martial arts. After all, she was still a legal society at that time.


    And parents also think it''s really not a lady for a girl to dance with a knife and a gun.


    Cough, in the eyes of her parents, she is a little lady, and she is just as they expected, but even her brother doesn''t know what her heart is.


    So although her body has changed, she can''t feel pain and fatigue, but this is the first time she feels thorny.


    She didn''t care about her fist, her stick all failed, but occasionally brushed the edge, which caused some damage to the fur of the mutant dog. On the contrary, it also provoked the anger of the mutant dog.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help scolding in her heart, shit! She''s not a soldier! Close combat is not her dish! She''s a Summoner! She''s a Summoner!


    However, although she can''t beat the mutant dog, the mutant dog can''t hurt her. After all, her speed can''t be underestimated. In addition, her IQ after transformation is obviously much higher than that of the mutant dog that has just derived wisdom.


    However, at this time, a mechanical sound suddenly sounded in Yue Baiyi''s mind, "di... Summon the beast ''Xiaomi'' to learn the skill of summoning the beast, ''cat attack'', ''cat rebirth'', ''next section cut''."


    Hearing this, Yue Baiyi''s eyes suddenly lit up. If she summoned Xiaomi, cooperated with Xiaomi''s attack, and then used her own skills, she might be able to defeat the mutant dog. It''s just... What should she do not make people suspicious?


    "Little clothes, be careful!" Murong Xingli couldn''t help screaming and reminding, and Yue Baiyi, who was wandering, woke up and looked at the enlarged fangs in front of her. Yue Baiyi instinctively picked up the iron bar in her hand and put it on the head of the mutant beast.


    "Boom"


    "Ow!" and the mutant dog was attacked. Unexpectedly, he instinctively stretched out his claws and ruthlessly scratched several blood marks on the arm of Yue Baiyi.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi raised his legs and kicked the mutant dog''s stomach. The strength even kicked the huge body of the mutant dog to the wall. The originally not very strong wall was also broken, forming a small hole. At this time, the situation outside can be seen through the empty wall.


    The situation outside is not very optimistic. According to Yue Baiyi''s estimation, there are at least seven or eight mutant animals outside. Fortunately, they have guns, otherwise they will be destroyed. However, many soldiers have been injured.


    The purpose of making the moon white is that there is a clear and tall figure shuttling between the mutant animals in the dark, trying to add obstacles to the mutant animals, so as to give soldiers more time to kill those mutant animals.


    What''s that? Velocity variation? No, it should be more than wind... Wind system and speed.


    However, although Yue Baiyi wanted to observe the outside more, it was impossible. At the moment of her hesitation, the mutant dog had already seen the right time and rushed to her. She was naturally right, but


    When the mutant dog was three meters away from her, she suddenly turned around. This sudden move made her stay in place again until she reacted and shouted, "no! Brother Gu, run!"


    After that, Yue Baiyi also rushed to Gu Zhili and others.

 Chapter 85

    However, with only such a hesitation, he missed the best time to catch up. The mutant dog has jumped to Gu Zhili and others. Yue Yi is willing to help, but his task is to protect the second old man of the Yue family. If he leaves without authorization and hurts the second old man of the Yue family, let alone Wang will not forgive him. Even he himself is to blame for his death.


    Gu Zhili also fired the gun, and the sound of gunfire without a silencer roared. However, even if each shot hit the mutant dog, it did no harm to the mutant dog. The bullet crossed the fur of the mutant dog, leaving only a faint blood mark on its body, and even its internal organs were not pierced. This cognition made Gu Zhili sweat on his forehead.


    However, he still didn''t run away. Instead, he blocked Murong Xingli and Gu Youge with his thin body. This move moved Murong Xingli very much, and even Gu Youge''s expression, which had always been cold, was a little loose.


    "Elder brother Gu, leave us alone and go yourself!" Murong Xingli shouted anxiously behind Gu Zhili. Looking at the approaching mutant dog, her palms could not help sweating. She knew that it was OK to escape with Gu Zhili''s skill, but


    Gu Zhili turned a deaf ear to the words behind him and shot hard. Looking at the mutant dog getting closer and closer, he suddenly looked at the mutant dog''s eyes.


    "Ow!!!" the sound was louder than just now. It was obvious how painful it was for the mutant dog to shoot in the eye.


    The mutant dog instinctively stretched out its claws and patted Gu Zhili fiercely. He didn''t hide. He knew that if he hid, the two girls behind him would be hurt. How could he hurt her? As a man, if he can''t protect the woman he likes, what kind of man is he?!


    Gu Zhili still wanted to shoot, but when the ammunition was always light, Gu Zhili hit the injured eye of the mutant dog with the gun in his hand. This move obviously made the mutant dog more angry. It roared, rushed to Gu Zhili, opened its bloody mouth, and bit hard at Gu Zhili''s head.


    "Brother gu!!!"


    "Boom"


    "Bang"


    "Boom..."


    When the mutant dog was only one centimeter away from Gu Zhili, his body suddenly stopped. Three seconds later, his huge body suddenly fell to the ground. His originally ferocious face was smoking, and there was a burning smell all around, constantly filling people''s nasal cavity.


    The most frightening thing is that there is a black rumbling hole on its huge forehead, from which Yan red blood continues to flow out.


    It was only ten seconds from the mutant dog crossing the moon white clothes to the final death and falling to the ground. The moon white clothes was slightly stunned, looked at Murong Xingli and Gu Zhili with surprised eyes, and said in surprise, "did you stimulate the power


    Both of them looked at their hands and nodded blankly.


    Yue Baiyi smiled and said to them, "you just inspired powers and are not familiar with them. You''d better protect yourself first. I''ll help my brother and them first!"


    At the moment, Yuebai doesn''t care anymore. In that scene just now, if they didn''t inspire powers, she won''t forgive herself!


    Obviously have the ability to save them, but let them die because they are unwilling to expose their strength, which is not in line with her style!


    Although she is not the virgin, she also doesn''t want to be a selfish person!


    She wanted to understand, and the corners of her mouth slightly outlined a touch of soul stirring smile. Chu Yi, who was originally fighting, couldn''t help but be stunned at such a smile. He had an obsession in his eyes that he didn''t even notice.


    The mutant dog seems to have found Chu Yi''s stupidity, avoided the attack of the moon white night, and rushed straight at Chu Yi. Seeing this, the moon white clothes looked at the mutant dog in front of Chu Yi, releasing its "Rose" skill.


    "Boom"

 Chapter 86

    Chu also listened to the voice in his ear and returned to his mind. He sipped his mouth, jumped back a few steps, came to the front of Yue Baiyi, and said softly, "thank you."


    Yue Baiyi stared at him slightly and said discontentedly, "don''t be distracted when fighting. You can save once, but you can''t save you twice!"


    Chu also looked at the moon white clothes with different customs and was stunned again, but this time he woke up quickly. He shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "Xiaoyi is right. I''m wrong."


    Month white clothes smell speech is white his one eye, too lazy to pay attention to this person who has always been unable to speak, help month white night, join the war.


    "Yi''er, you''re hurt!" Yuebai night looked at the wound on Yuebai''s arm, which was cut by sharp claws. At this time, blood was still exuding. Handsome eyebrows were almost knotted.


    Yue Baiyi smiled as if she had listened to the words of Yue Baiye and stepped back a few steps. However, under the stunned eyes of the people, she summoned Xiaomi with words that people didn''t understand.


    When Xiaomi appeared in the room out of thin air, everyone was stunned, and then looked at Xiaomi warily. However, the next words of Yue Baiyi surprised them even more.


    "Xiaomi, go!"


    Xiaomi got the order, meowed to yuebaiyi, quickly rushed to the battle between yuebaiye and the mutant dog, blocked yuebaiye and the mutant dog, stretched out its claws and fiercely rowed to a pair of eyes of the mutant dog.


    It seems that animals know what each other''s weakness is. As soon as she comes up, she knows that the weakness of mutant dogs lies in their eyes.


    "Ow!!" the mutant dog screamed in pain. Seeing this, Yuebai couldn''t help but relax her vigilance. She knew that this undoubtedly aroused the ferocity of the mutant dog. She made a decision and used "Rose" again, and then used "Butterfly" again after "Rose".


    The ''Rose'' skill is not like that in the game. In reality, it has a different form. Because the moon white clothes are fire, so the ''Rose'' skill is also fire. It is just a rose like fire. Although it is only one, its attack power is enough to make the mutant dog suffer.


    The next "Butterfly" is also a fire skill, so the form that appears in reality is a large group of fire butterflies, inciting their fire wings to rush towards the mutant beast without hesitation, which has brought great harm to the mutant beast.


    "Ouch!!!" the mutant dog screamed again, but Yue Baiyi would not let him go. She summoned Xiaomi and cooperated with Xiaomi''s "next section cut", knocked down the mutant dog who was ready to rush in anger, and then let Xiaomi attack with sharp claws to suppress the mutant dog, so that it could not have time to entangle with others. Yue Baiyi also took advantage of this opportunity, In pursuit of success, "Rose" and "Butterfly" attack the mutant dog with the newly unsealed skill "bee". Such three attacks make the mutant dog have no time to attack others.


    The cooperation between Yue Baiyi and Xiaomi soon eliminated the mutant dog.


    "Boom."


    The huge body of the mutant dog fell to the ground. Its head had been smashed by Yue Baiyi and Xiaomi, and she couldn''t die anymore. Xiaomi was also very clever. With a gentle wave of her claw on the mutant dog''s head, a very crystal red crystal appeared in her claw.


    Xiaomi holds the crystal in her mouth and jumps to Yuebai. Yuebai squats down, touches Xiaomi''s head and extends her hand. Xiaomi puts the crystal on the Qianqian jade hand of Yuebai.


    At the same time, the mechanical sound in my mind sounded again, "di... Find the primary energy source, find the primary energy source... Whether to absorb? Whether to absorb...?"


    "No."

 Chapter 87

    Yue Baiyi answered without hesitation, but this time she chose ''no''.


    She decided to use this spiritual core and how much she could absorb without systematic absorption.


    Sometimes she feels that her power has not been integrated at all. She has an idea that if she wants to completely integrate the power brought by the system, she must rely on the spiritual core to integrate. Therefore, she won''t let the system absorb it.


    He put the spirit core in his trouser pocket and picked up the kitten. Although the kitten''s body was two times larger than that of the pre apocalyptic kitten, it was much smaller than that of the mutant dog, so it didn''t seem abrupt to hold the moon white in his arms.


    Yue Baiyi stood up and looked at another mutant dog. She just wanted to remind Gu Zhili that he had dug out the spiritual core in the mutant animal''s brain.


    Gu Zhili, with his hands full of blood and brains, did not seem disgusting, but showed his other style and pride.


    This is a man!


    Yuebai night and Chu also saw that the mutant dog that had entangled them for a long time was killed by Yuebai in less than ten minutes. They were stunned and stunned.


    At the same time, the sudden appearance of Xiaomi in Yuebai''s arms is ignored.


    Until yuebaiyi stretched out his arm, yuebaiye and Chu also saw the dazzling red on yuebaiyi''s arm. They suddenly woke up and ran forward. However, someone always took a step faster than them.


    "Big miss..." Yue Yi''s eyes have pain and remorse.


    Yue Baiyi smiled at him, waved her hand, smiled and said, "I''m fine." Yue Baiyi said the truth, no adulteration, she didn''t feel pain, so she couldn''t feel the pain at all, and she felt very excited looking at the wound in her hand at this time.


    excitement? If it''s someone else, you will think she''s crazy, but only she knows the reason why she''s excited.


    Blood.


    The red blood is no longer black. I thought her secret would be revealed, but I didn''t expect... Is it the blood? The higher her rank, does it mean that she is closer to human beings? The color of blood also returns to red?


    But... But her body was still cold, and she didn''t recover her pain, let alone her heartbeat.


    The eyes of Yue Baiyi were slightly dim, and then remembered that she was transformed by the system.


    Every time she is transformed, she will have a special surprise. If she rises to the royal family, will she have all human beings?


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi was happy again, and even began to look forward to the next transformation.


    On seeing that Yue Baiyi was really all right, he put down his heart. As a blood spirit, he understood that this little injury was nothing at all, and he couldn''t feel the pain.


    For Yue Yi, he has existed as a blood spirit since he has memory, so there is no complex and tangled emotion of Yue Baiyi at all. On the contrary, for him, he is very proud to be a blood spirit and still an aristocrat. Although he is stained with the light of Yue Baiyi, it is a supreme honor for him.


    However, his ability is still too weak. He must double his advanced level.


    Through the battle at this time, Yue Baiyi also learned what level she was on.


    According to the division of zombies by human beings, the equal level of month 1 is N2, but she is N3. It''s too bad! Although they have high blood, their grades are too poor!


    Yue Baiyi thought of this and clenched the spiritual core in her hand. She must collect more of these spiritual cores and strive for an early breakthrough.


    At the same time, the mechanical sound in the brain sounded again, "di... The host month white clothes completed the task ''kill two mutant dogs'' and rewarded 5000 experience points."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes rising to level 17."


    "Di... The host month''s white clothes has been upgraded to level 17, enabling intelligent integration. Do you want to start the conversion?"

 Chapter 88

    "Yes!"


    Intelligent conversion? After Yue Baiyi''s subconscious answer, he thought to himself, what is intelligent transformation? Then, however, the doubt in his eyes turned into a surprise.


    "Di... Conversion started... Di... 10%... 25%... 38%... 50%... 85%... 98%... 100%... Conversion succeeded..."


    "Di... Congratulations on the first successful conversion of white clothes in the host month. Reward 5000 experience points..."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes rising to level 18."


    "Di... Do you want to turn on automatic conversion?"


    A lot of information came in, and before the white clothes came back, she felt that her body strength was more and more solid, and she was more easily controlled by her. The sense of powerlessness was vanishing in a moment. At that moment, she knew the white clothes and couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    "System gentleman, are you really not intelligent?"


    However, the answer to her was still the same mechanical sound.


    "Di... Do you want to turn on automatic conversion?"


    "Yes!"


    Yue Baiyi, who couldn''t get an answer, had to confirm that although she didn''t get an answer from the system gentleman, she was still very satisfied with the current situation.


    Well, the previous problems have been solved. Happy, she threw the spiritual core in her hand to Yue Yi and asked, "ah Yi, use it to practice well."


    "Yes, miss." Yueyi replied gratefully. He must not insult Wang''s trust. For him, now the spirit core is too important, so he didn''t refuse. He knew that only if he had stronger power, he could protect the king and stand by the king.


    At the same time, Yuebai night and Chu also looked at each other and came to Yuebai''s face.


    "Yi Er, your wound..."


    "Brother, I''m really fine, ha ha ~ you see, it''s just a minor injury!" Yue Baiyi stretched out her almost repaired arm to Yue Baiyi.


    Sometimes she sighs with emotion. At the beginning, she hated how much she became a zombie, but now she is really glad that she has become a blood spirit family. This resilience is really too strong!


    The arm, which had been scratched deeply by the sharp claw, left only a faint blood mark at the moment.


    The moon white night saw that the moon white dress was just a flesh wound. I was a little relieved, but I still couldn''t help blaming, "Yi Er, you can''t be distracted when fighting. Next time, my brother will spank you."


    The moon was embarrassed in white clothes, looked at the moon white night with embarrassment on his face, stared at him angrily, tooted his mouth and said discontentedly, "brother! What are you talking about! There are... There are others here!"


    The moon white night also knew that what he said was not in line with the occasion. He stretched out his hand and scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "cough... Hehe... No next time!"


    "Yes ~ I know ~" Yue Baiyi nodded and agreed.


    Chu also wanted to talk for a long time. He just saw that the atmosphere before them was so warm, so he didn''t disturb them. Until they finished, he took out a small jade bottle from his backpack, went to Yuebai''s face, lifted her arm slightly, rolled up her sleeves, and exposed the blood marks on her arm. Although it was almost good, it was ferocious, Seeing this, Chu also frowned deeply.


    Yue Baiyi saw what he just wanted to say, but he was interrupted by Chu Yi''s action.


    Chu had no words, but opened the jade bottle, poured the medicine powder in the jade bottle on the wound of Yue Baiyi, and then wrapped the wound together with the medicine powder with the gauze he carried with him.


    Until Yue Baiyi reacted, her arm had been tied with a bow.


    Looking at such a lovely bow, she couldn''t help but look at Chu Yi strangely. She didn''t expect that the big man would tie such a female bow.


    "Don''t touch the wound with water. Change the gauze with you tomorrow morning. It will scab in two days. Remember not to scratch, okay?"


    Looking at Chu Yi''s bright and handsome face with no doubt and seriousness, Yue Baiyi unconsciously nodded.


    "I see."

 Chapter 89

    Seeing Yue Baiyi''s answer, Chu also put down his heart and took the jade bottle back into his trouser pocket. Then he thought of something, took out the jade bottle and put it in Yue Baiyi''s hand.


    "Here you are. This golden medicine is very good. We used to wipe this." Chu also said, and Gu Zhili couldn''t help shouting.


    "Brother Chu, you..."


    Chu didn''t seem to want Gu Zhili to go on, so he quickly interrupted, "ah Li, what power are you awakening?"


    Seeing this, Gu Zhili sipped his mouth without trace, and then said, "I don''t know very well. It doesn''t seem to be a common power."


    "How to say?" Chu also wondered.


    After saying this, Gu Zhili raised his hand, made a shooting gesture with his fingers, and pointed at the wall where no one was standing. His eyes were cold. Just before the people would come, a "bang" sounded, and a hole was punched through the wall. The dark hole made people creepy.


    "Is this... A gun?"


    Chu also had some as like as two peas. At this time, Gu Zhi Li had no real guns except his hands, and no matter what he did or even the shots he had shot, he even hurt the guns, even more powerful than the bullets.


    Gu Zhili nodded. He had just awakened his power. He could only attack three times at a time, but he had already hit twice, and two-thirds of his power had already been wasted.


    Chu was stunned by Gu Zhili''s affirmation, and then laughed and said, "ha ha, ah Li, it seems that God wants you to really become a sharpshooter!"


    Gu Zhili smiled and couldn''t deny it. He was very satisfied with the awakening of this power. He looked at his hands and slightly clenched his fists. This time he had the power to protect her!


    Thinking of her, Gu Zhili quickly turned around and looked at Murong Xingli with unprecedented tenderness in his eyes and said with concern, "Miss Murong, are you okay?"


    "Elder brother Gu, don''t call me miss Murong, call me Xingli!" Murong Xingli waved her hand and was uncomfortable with Gu Zhili''s politeness.


    Gu Zhili nodded without hesitation, "Xingli. Xingli, are you okay? And Miss Gu?"


    "Just call my name." Gu Youge said faintly. Although she was not as distant and cold as before, she was still not very enthusiastic.


    Gu Zhili nodded and looked at Murong Xingli. Seeing this, Murong Xingli couldn''t help blushing. His eyes were evasive. He didn''t go to see Gu Zhili and coughed, "cough... I''m fine. I seem to have awakened my power, but it''s a common power attribute, fire."


    Gu Zhili saw that Murong Xingli was embarrassed. He was considerate and stopped staring at her. He smiled. His elegant face was blooming with a different look.


    "Congratulations, Xingli."


    Murong Xingli blushed and bowed his head, his voice hummed like a mosquito, "thank you..."


    Seeing this, they were embarrassed to disturb them, but it was against their conscience that they didn''t help because there was a hot fight outside the house.


    So Yue Baiyi had to bear the pain to interrupt them and say to the people, "ah Yi, you still protect my parents, brother Gu, you also stay to take care of Xingli and gege. Brother, brother Chu, let''s go out and help them."


    Yuebai night and Chu also nodded. They rushed out of the room with an arrow step. Yuebai Yi followed closely and came to the gate. Looking at the chaos outside, Yuebai Yi commanded Xiaomi to fight with those mutant beasts again.


    The two mutant beasts were killed by the people of department J. seeing that the powerful people were getting stronger and stronger, they didn''t want to stay any longer and quickly turned around and fled.


    But will the moon''s white clothes make them do as they wish? I''m kidding. These are spiritual cores!


    However, the next step is the solo show of Yue Baiyi and Xiaomi. They cooperate with each other. They kill all the mutant animals in a few minutes, and Xiaomi is very good at digging out the spiritual core in the mutant animal''s brain one by one and gave it to Yue Baiyi.

 Chapter 90

    "Major?" Kobayashi looked at Yue Baiyi''s behavior and couldn''t help reminding Ye Muhua that this woman... How can this woman override the mutant beast? And... And that mutant beast... Dug up all the spirit cores!


    Night Muhua had no words, but quietly looked at Yue''s white clothes and tight little leather clothes, revealing her sexy and hot figure and her delicate face like a ceramic doll, which gave her a special temperament.


    Enchanting and charming but clear, but these two temperaments are mixed together to form a very charming and charming temperament. It is really beautiful but not demon, gorgeous and not vulgar.


    Like a fallen spirit.


    "Xiaolin." murhua''s clear voice sounded, which was particularly loud in this open and quiet night, and the dark and terrible night became much softer because of this voice.


    "Yes, major!" Kobayashi gave a military salute and stood respectfully in front of yemuhua, waiting for orders.


    "Go, clean up the corpses, take the soldiers and throw their corpses away, so as not to attract more mutated animals and Zombies by the smell of blood." night Muhua ordered in an orderly manner. The clear voice sounded in the night like cool music, which swept away the boredom in people''s heart.


    "Yes, major!" Kobayashi saluted and hurriedly took the soldiers to clean up the bodies of several mutant animals they killed on the ground.


    Seeing night Muhua and this, Chu Yi and Yue Baiye also entered the room. Even on the same month, Gu Zhili, their four big men carried out the bodies of two mutant dogs together.


    At the same time, yemuhua also came from the courtyard not far away.


    "Dear Miss, I''m a major of department J in Muhua next night. I led the soldiers to search for nearby food for the redemption base. By chance, I came here and accidentally met these mutated animals with the ladies. Since I have shared life and death, I won''t make a detour.


    Miss, do you intend to join the power force of department J? "Yemuhua''s voice is very nice, very gentle, and the tone is also very gentle, which is not disgusting. Therefore, yuebaiyi did not respond very much to what yemuhua said.


    "No, major ye, I don''t want to join team J. if I can, I''m willing to form a mercenary team with my friends. I''m so sorry..." Yue Baiyi truthfully said his idea and politely rejected Ye Muhua''s kindness.


    And ye Muhua didn''t force Yue Baiyi to give in by tough means. When he heard the other party''s refusal, he nodded gently, showed a polite and gentle smile, and replied, "it doesn''t matter. We don''t force everyone to join department J. if the young lady changes her mind, the door of Department J will be open to you at any time."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and showed a friendly smile. "Major Ye doesn''t call me ''Miss'', ha ha, this word... Doesn''t sound very good... Major ye, my name is Yue Baiyi. You can call me white."


    Night Muhua pursed his mouth, with a gentle look in his eyes and whispered, "OK, white clothes. White clothes, don''t call night major. Since you don''t join department J, don''t call me major. Let''s see that you must be younger than me. Why don''t you call me brother Shengye?"


    Yue Baiyi smiled and nodded, "brother Ye. By the way, brother ye, these are the two mutant beasts you killed. Here are the two spiritual cores for you. This is yours."


    Night Muhua also had no affectation. He stretched out his hand to take the past, put the spirit core into the small cloth bag pinned around his waist, and then looked at the moon white clothes, which was more gentle.


    "It''s getting late. It must be hard for white clothes. Go to bed. There are soldiers on guard at night. You can go to bed at ease."


    Yue Baiyi nodded. She felt very good about the gentle man, just like a big brother, which made people feel at ease and at ease.


    "OK, then brother ye will be in trouble."


    "No trouble."

 Chapter 91

    Yue Baiyi nodded slightly to Ye Muhua, then took Xiaomi into the room and moved the body back. Chu was also looking good. When Yue Baiyi smiled at Ye Muhua, his heart suddenly seemed to be soaked in thousands of barrels of vinegar.


    Originally bright and clear, his face is quite bad at the moment, but his usual cultivation has not made him make any move out of the cabinet.


    Chu also passed by night Muhua. They looked at each other. A spark jumped out of their eyes. Just one eye, they knew that the other was not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    As for the moon white night, he just looked a little inquisitive and curious. He glanced at night Muhua and said secretly. Unexpectedly, the major was also a power.


    But then he thought of yemuhua''s position and suddenly realized that a major with so many soldiers would not stay in department J without two brushes.


    As for the first month of the month, it was more focused. No matter who he was, he couldn''t raise his interest. In his eyes, he only had the white clothes of the month. This simplicity and this feeling beyond love are difficult for others to understand.


    Gu Zhili is the most objective person. He habitually pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose and looked at yemuhua carefully. In just a few seconds, he touched yemuhua''s character thoroughly.


    And ye Muhua, who can become a major, naturally has a certain brilliance. After these face-to-face meetings, he also has a thorough understanding of the characters of these people. However, the only thing he doesn''t understand is how a woman is the leader in this team. Although she looks really powerful, it''s only in terms of force, and his intuition tells him, None of these people is a fuel-efficient lamp.


    It''s not that ye Muhua looks down on women, but feels that there are people more suitable for this position in this team, but anyway, it has nothing to do with him. He was just a routine at the beginning. He didn''t think that the girl would promise. Even if the girl looks very powerful, his temperament makes him look up.


    Until the soldiers came back, night Muhua looked at the soldiers with a bad look. He also knew that they were hit by mutant animals. After all, they were proud of their guns, but they had nothing to do with those mutant animals.


    "People with minor injuries take care of those with serious injuries. People who have nothing to do stand guard regularly. Report any trouble to our major. Do you understand?" although Ye Muhua is very gentle, he still has the style of a great general.


    The soldiers cheered up when they saw their major coming back. In their view, the major was their backbone. As long as he led them, they were fearless.


    "Yes, major!" the soldiers deliberately lowered their voices with a low voice, and all spoke in unison.


    Night Muhua nodded. After inspecting the seriously and slightly injured soldiers, he called the military doctor with the team to help the military doctor settle the soldiers. Then he found an empty room to live in.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi is being tortured by her parents and brother.


    "Wu Wu... Yi Er... Yi Er has become... A bad girl... Wu Wu......" Yue''s mother fell into Yue''s father''s arms, crying and complaining about Yue''s white clothes. Seeing that Yue''s white clothes were jerking at the corners of her mouth, she winked at her brother, but this time she didn''t help her.


    "Yi''er, tell me honestly what happened to you?" Yuebai night is quite direct compared with Yuema. Combined with what he felt before, Yuebai night is more and more sure this time. He is not a fool. Although he believes in his sister, he is not surprised that her sister has changed so much. At the same time, he is very worried and afraid, What kind of suffering has your sister suffered!

 Chapter 92

    "Er... This..." Yue Baiyi is a little embarrassed. I don''t know how to explain all this, the system? Of course not. What if they accidentally leak their mouth and get sliced and swollen?


    But if you don''t tell them a little, how can they be reconciled... Hey... Mom, what''s your look


    "Ah... I see! I''ll just tell you! It''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    Hearing that Yue Baiyi loosened her mouth, Yue''s mother didn''t cry. She quickly sat up from Yue''s father''s arms, and there was no tears on her face. She could see that Yue Baiyi jerked the corners of her mouth.


    Yue Baiyi sighed and had to tell them that he was not human.


    "Mom and Dad, brother, in fact... In fact, at the moment of the end of the world, I... I''m no longer human... But I didn''t lose my memory and become a walking corpse who only acts according to instinct like those zombies outside."


    That month, when Bai Yi said this, she was silent. She quietly looked at the faces of her three most loved ones in front of her. She was relieved to see the surprise and surprise in their eyes.


    "Now I can control the virus in my body, and even people who are scratched by me won''t become zombies." Yue Baiyi said here, thinking of Chu Yi who was bitten by her chest muscle in the supermarket, her small face couldn''t help blushing.


    "Cough... This is probably the case. Yue Yi is my new servant, and he is like me." Yue Baiyi decided not to tell them about the blood spirit family first. After all, she also learned from the system. If no one told, how did she know about the new race?


    In order to prevent these people from asking questions, she had to hide something.


    "Yi''er?" whispered the moonlight night.


    "Hmm?" Yuebai looked at Yuebai night suspiciously. Just for a moment, she was held in her arms by a warm and safe embrace. At that moment, she was very moved and wanted to cry, but she couldn''t flow out. This feeling really annoyed her.


    The moon white night is a head higher than the moon white dress. The moon white night''s chin is gently placed on the moon white dress''s head, saying to her in a distressed, spoiled and self reproachful tone, "it''s my brother''s fault... You''ve suffered so much... Yi Er... Yi Er... It must be hard these ten days..."


    Yue Baiyi shook, "it''s all right, brother. Yi Er didn''t suffer any pain." it''s true. She just slept for two nights¡® Hey, hey ~ ~ system Jun, I love you ~ ~ "


    But Yue Baiyi''s words sound more distressed in Yue Baiye''s ears. This girl... How can he always feel so distressed?


    Yuebai night spoiled and rubbed Yuebai''s hair, which made Yuebai couldn''t help but toot her mouth, "brother, people are not dogs. Don''t always rub my hair like this!"


    "You ~" the moon white night spoiled the tip of his nose with his index finger and smiled.


    Yue Baiyi stuck out his tongue and said curiously, "brother, aren''t you afraid of me?"


    On the white moon night, she turned her eyes, and her right hand couldn''t help pinching her nose. "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid of you. You''re the little devil in the family! I dare not be afraid of you ~"


    Month white clothes speechless rolled his eyes, "brother, I''m serious."


    "I''m also serious." the moon white night''s face took a faint smile, the firmness of the tone and the indisputable in the eyes, so that the moon white clothes couldn''t help being stunned, and then he couldn''t help but sour his nose.


    "I see..." Yue Baiyi nodded with a choking voice and rushed into the arms of Yue Baiye. His brother''s arms are always so warm!


    The moon white night fondly touched the head of the moon white clothes, with his brother''s doting and love for his sister in his eyes.

 Chapter 93

    "Cough... Sorry to bother, but we know your brother and sister are in love, but... Yi Er, you haven''t said where the cat came from!"


    Yuema coughed and looked at her children. She had an illusion that they were like a little couple in love.


    Yue Baiyi retreated from the arms of Yue Baiye, looked at Yue Ma, saw the shining little star eyes in her eyes, and suddenly smiled. Her mother is still so cute!


    Then he took another look at Yue''s father and saw the love and doting in his eyes. Yue Baiyi suddenly felt very happy.


    She went to Yuema and wanted to pull Yuema''s hand, but somehow she stayed in the air and hesitated a little. However, Yuema couldn''t help feeling distressed when she saw this. She quickly held the embarrassed hand in the air and held her tightly in her hand. The cold fingertips made her eyes red.


    Seeing this, Yue''s father gently patted Yue''s mother''s back to comfort her. At the same time, he held the two hands held by Yue''s mother and Yue Baiyi with his other hand. The big hand was generous and warm, and tightly wrapped the two hands. This warmth reached the heart of Yue Baiyi.


    Yue Baiyi sucked her nose. She was already full of tears in her heart. Just when she wanted to speak, she found her voice trembling and choking. She closed her mouth, closed her eyes, sorted out her emotions, took a deep breath and suddenly opened her eyes. At this time, her little vulnerability in her heart also became solid.


    "In fact, I don''t know how to explain the origin of Xiaomi. Xiaomi is my partner and my partner. In fact, that day, I was playing games at home alone. Suddenly, a strange shock made my computer black. Later, I found that the power was cut off, and suddenly I seemed to be hit by a red stone penetrating through the wall. After waking up, I became the same as the one outside Some creatures like T1, but their memory has not been taken away, nor have they eaten any human flesh and blood, and at the same time, there is something more in their brain.


    Later, I went out of the house. I didn''t want you to see what I look like now. I came to a small shop outside the community. After killing the zombie inside, I took out the spiritual core from its head. Later, the voice hovered in my mind and let me eat it. Finally, I ate it. I didn''t expect that I would be unconscious as soon as I ate it. When I woke up, I was unconscious It became no different from human beings. Later, I chose to leave the small store and wanted to come to you.


    I thought I just fell asleep. Unexpectedly, I fell asleep for three days and missed the opportunity to meet my brother. Finally, I met January 1. He was also a zombie at first. He was very special. Other zombies trembled when they saw me, and he knew to run secretly, so I wondered if he was wise.


    Finally, I contracted him with the spell in my mind and made him take the core, which turned him into what he is now.


    As for Xiaomi, the same is true. Xiaomi and I signed a partnership contract. And January 1 is a master servant contract. "Yue Baiyi picked up what she could say and said it. When she said it, the burden and pressure in her heart were much less.


    All three of them were silent for a moment. The moon white night thought of a question and wondered, "does every zombie eat the spiritual core and become human? Isn''t that..."


    Yue Baiyi quickly shook his head, "no, I signed a contract for Yue Yi. There is a contract force that can make him break through the barrier and reach N1 at once, so he can restore the appearance of human beings. Ordinary zombies are still not allowed."


    "I think... I think it may be the reason for that stone... It turned me into... But it also gave me strength and retained my memory as a human."

 Chapter 94

    Yue Baiyi hurriedly explained. Thinking like this on the white night of the moon, don''t they become suspicious patients in the future?


    "Of course, although it is very similar to human beings, it can''t be as perfect as me and Yue Yi unless it is more advanced." Yue Baiyi said, proudly throwing her hair behind her. This move made the three people present very happy.


    "You!" the moon white night ordered the forehead of the moon white clothes, but said.


    Yue Baiyi smiled and stopped talking. Looked at the lazy little Mi lying on the bed and blinked at it.


    Xiaomi took a silent look at Yue Baiyi, and then fell asleep. Its master... Is it too narcissistic?


    Several people looked at Yue Baiyi happily. The happy atmosphere also infected Yue Yi, who stood at the door and didn''t let anyone approach. His hearing was very good. Naturally, he could hear what was talking inside.


    Yue''s father spoiled and touched Yue''s white clothes'' head. The kindness in his eyes made Yue''s white clothes couldn''t help rubbing his face against Yue''s father''s generous and thick palm.


    "Clothes."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter, dad?" Yue Baiyi blinked. It''s strange.


    "Does anyone else know about it?"


    Yue Baiyi hesitated for a moment and quickly shook his head, "no one knows, except you."


    Yue''s father nodded, looked seriously at his wife and son, and asked anxiously, "you two keep your mouth tight in the future. This matter will be regarded as not heard and must not be told to anyone. And you, Yi''er, don''t tell anyone about it."


    Yue Baiyi nodded. She still cherished her life, okay? She doesn''t want to be caught and sliced like a little white mouse!


    "I see, Dad."


    Yuebai night and Yuema nodded again and again, with unquestionable firmness in their eyes.


    "Well, in that case, let''s have a rest early and go on the road tomorrow morning." Yue''s father is worthy of being the pillar of the family. Once he said this, everyone in the family obeyed unconditionally~


    "OK."


    Then Yue''s father left the room with Yue Baiye. Soon Murong Xingli and Gu Youge also came in.


    Looking at the two people coming in, Yue Baiyi looked at them silently, with tangles and struggles in her eyes. She clearly said that she was a good friend. Now does she have to hide it? But


    However, the actions of Murong Xingli and Gu Youge surprised Yue Baiyi and moved her very much.


    "Xiaoyi, we are willing to wait until the day when you are willing to share secrets. Even if you are unwilling to share them all your life, we are still best friends, because we believe you and believe you will never harm us." this is what Murong Xingli said. She was very serious, without exaggeration or evasion. She looked at Yue Baiyi with sincere and firm eyes and said.


    Although Gu Youge didn''t say anything, he just nodded slightly, but the thoughts in her heart can still be seen from her expression.


    Trust.


    Unconditional trust.


    This friendship is not rewarded in white. She can only, can only do her best to protect these two friends who trust her unconditionally.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and rushed into their arms. She felt the temperature in their arms, which made her sigh and obsessed.


    The embrace of mankind is so warm


    "Well, go to bed! I have to go on the road tomorrow morning!" Yue Baiyi pulled one hand and pulled them to C together.


    The crowd spoke to each other.


    "Good night."


    ......


    Early the next morning, Yuebai and Yuema got up to make breakfast, which was a tradition in the past, and it was the same before the end of the world.


    "Little clothes?!... Oh, you''re here!" Murong Xingli hurried out of the room with bleary eyes and a sober head until he saw the moon white clothes with a plate.


    Yue Baiyi saw her in a hurry and couldn''t help laughing, "Xingli, go wash your face and have breakfast!"

 Chapter 95

    Murong Xingli scratched his head awkwardly. Seeing Gu Zhili coming out of another room, he immediately blushed and ran into the room.


    Gu Zhili happened to see this scene and stretched out his hand to push the frame on the bridge of his nose to hide his tenderness and doting in his eyes.


    After Gu Zhili came out, Chu Yi, Yuebai night, Yue dad and Gu Youge all came out. Finally, Murong Xingli sorted out his appearance and came out of the room.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi quickly said, "come on, Xingli, my mother and I prepared some porridge and egg cakes this morning. They are very fragrant. Come and eat them."


    Murong Xingli glanced at Gu Zhili and just looked at Gu Zhili. For a moment, his little face became red again. This little touch was lovely.


    Murong Xingli sat in the empty seat prepared by Yue Baiyi for her. Somehow, she arranged her to Gu Zhili, which made her shy and embarrassed. She couldn''t keep her head down and picked up the porridge in the bowl. Gu Zhili, seeing that she only ate porridge, frowned slightly, picked up an egg cake for her and put it in her bowl.


    "Eat more eggs and grow your body." Gu Zhili''s voice is very gentle and gentleman. Both the pride of ancient literati and the gentleman of modern g country are reflected in Gu Zhili. He is the combination of these two temperament.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli blushed, lowered his head and said, "thank you... Brother Gu..."


    Gu Zhili pursed his lips and said with a smile, "you''re welcome."


    Then they both ate their own meals without too much communication, but everyone present knew that the kitten between them was tired.


    No one spoke at the dinner table, and Chu also focused on Yue Baiyi from beginning to end. Seeing that she didn''t eat, she couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you eat Xiaoyi? By the way, what about Yue Yi brothers?"


    "I ate with the moon one month, I let him go around and make complaints about the road where there are fewer zombies around, and we strive to get to the salvation base earlier."


    She can''t eat a meal without eating. Last night, she almost collapsed. If she hadn''t practiced according to the skill for a while in the morning, where would she still have this strength?


    No, if this goes on, she''ll have to dehydrate and die! Isn''t it a dry Shi then? no


    Chu also smelled the speech, with an expression of unknown emotion flashing in her eyes. She saw that Yue Baiyi was more and more guilty, but she still didn''t show it on the surface.


    For a long time, Chu also nodded to Yue Baiyi and didn''t ask anything more. He didn''t even ask about last night. His actions made Yue Baiyi warm his heart.


    After they finished eating, they came back on January.


    "Big miss." Yue Yi crossed everyone and went straight to Yue Baiyi. This move once again caused Chu Yi''s frown.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, "how about it?"


    "According to the map, there are three ways to go to the redemption base, and I have confirmed with major Ye.


    The first road is far away, but the number of zombies is small. It is a relatively open mountain.


    The second road is relatively closer than the first, but passing through this road must pass through a supermarket market, but there must be many more zombies.


    As for the last road, it is also the road from the redemption base for major Ye. This road is the nearest. There are fewer zombies than the second, but more than the first. "


    "Don''t think about it now, just choose the third way! Now the most important thing is to enter the redemption base." Murong Xingli expressed his opinion.


    Gu Zhili glanced at her, pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose and analyzed, "I agree with Xingli''s proposal. Since the people in department J want to go to the third way, the third way is bound to be better than the other two. As for the supermarket in the second way, as long as we enter the redemption base, we are not afraid that we will have no chance to come out again in the future. At present, the most important thing is to enter the base."


    Yue Baiyi glanced at the crowd and focused on Chu Yi. She was a little confused. Didn''t he always talk a lot? Why did he talk so little this morning?


    "Brother Chu, what do you think?"

 Chapter 96

    "I don''t mind." Chu also opened his mouth lightly, with a plain tone and a slightly drooping head, which made people can''t see the look on his face.


    Yue Baiyi saw that Chu was so cold, and somehow she felt uncomfortable. However, due to the presence of so many people, she certainly wouldn''t reveal her emotions.


    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, then take the third way. Brother Chu, brother Chu, today you have a rest. Change your father and brother Gu to drive." Yue Baiyi looks at the people.


    Yue''s father nodded and had no opinion, and Gu Zhili had no objection. Even Chu was very silent.


    He just nodded his head and no longer expressed any opinions.


    This move made Yue Baiyi look at him, wonder, and want to ask him.


    However, when they were ready to pack up their things and get on the bus, Chu Yi, who was originally silent, suddenly stood up and looked at Yue Baiyi. Coldly, he burst out a word that made Yue Baiyi a little scared.


    "Do you think it''s really good to go to the base?" there are so many people there... Is this really good?


    Chu didn''t say anything later, but the wisdom in his eyes showed what he wanted to say next.


    The atmosphere at the scene became stiff again and again. Both Yuebai night and Yuejia two elders looked at Yuebai clothes with worry. They were so nervous that they looked at Chu Yi and wanted to say something, but they couldn''t talk about it.


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge looked at each other and explained the moon''s white clothes.


    "Brother Chu, what are you talking about? Of course we have to go to the base! Otherwise, how can we know more about powers?"


    Yue Baiyi thanked Murong Xingli with grateful eyes and nodded to Chu, "isn''t it good? Brother Chu?"


    Chu had no words, but looked at Yue Baiyi complicatedly. In fact, he also had a certain guess in his heart, but the guess had not been fully confirmed.


    The cold body... So weak that he couldn''t even feel the heartbeat when he held her, and the amazing resilience beyond common sense. Chu also glanced at Yue Baiyi''s arm without trace. With sharp eyes, he found that she had already removed the gauze, revealing white and smooth skin.


    More importantly, every meal is either an excuse not to eat, or eat less. After eating, he will always leave for a while, which makes him... Why not think more?


    Last night, before entering the room on a moonlit night, ah Li told him something, which made his guess more firm.


    "Brother Chu, little sister Yue seems to have beautiful pupils, but it''s really strange. Don''t little girls like to wear colorful beautiful pupils? Why is she wearing black? Isn''t there no difference between wearing it and not wearing it? "


    Just such a sentence made him suddenly enlightened and immediately answered his questions.


    He didn''t hate zombies or fear zombies. The arrival of the end of the world didn''t make him lose his close relatives. Instead, he got strength he had never had before. He was very happy, yes, he was very happy.


    Every time I see those wandering souls, walking corpses and zombies, I can''t help but feel a sadness in my heart. How painful they should be! If they are sober, when they know they have eaten their loved ones, lovers and friends, he can''t imagine the pain.


    However, when I think of this strong and lovely little woman along the way, compared with those inhuman humans, she seems more humane. He is immersed MI in her beautiful appearance, he is immersed in her unique temperament, he Lun is trapped in her emotions of smiling and smiling, and he doesn''t know what kind of feelings it is, His eyes always follow her, follow her every move, feel happy because of her smile, feel distressed because of her pain, feel helpless because of her sadness, because of her


    Xiaoyi, what should he do with you?

 Chapter 97

    Chu is also very tangled and contradictory. He can''t understand his feelings and can''t let go of the people in front of him. He can''t care about her identity, but he can''t do it.


    He thought that if he was with her, even if they were together, would they have a happy and complete home in the future? Can you? He doesn''t know. He can''t get an answer to this problem. He is very contradictory and painful.


    Complicated, he took a look at the moon''s white clothes, then covered the look in his eyes, and said faintly, "let''s go, let''s go, it''s not early."


    After that, he walked out of the bungalow, opened his door, sat in the co driver''s seat, supported his chin with one hand, and his eyes drifted away. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Yue Baiyi touched the tip of her nose inexplicably and looked at Chu Yi with confused eyes. She shook her head inexplicably for his behavior today.


    The moon white night and the two elders of the moon family were relieved to see this, and Gu Zhili was so fast that no one noticed it.


    As for the first month of the month, he took a vigilant look at Chu Yi, and the killing intention in his eyes flashed away.


    If he hurt the king, he would kill him.


    Murong Xingli and Gu Youge, as if nothing had happened just now, took Yue Baiyi to pack up their things and got on the car with their bulging backpacks.


    They were still sitting in Chu Yi''s car. Chu Yi didn''t feel the arrival of the three women until Gu Zhili got into the car and left the firearm. After taking a look at the moon''s white clothes in the rearview mirror, another old God was absent-minded and looked out of the window.


    Yuema is a good woman who is diligent and thrifty. She packed all the food left in the bungalow, got on the car, and just filled a lot of things with two big mountaineering bags. As for how she packed it, it means that several big men can''t understand it at all.


    Yue''s father must be more experienced in driving than Yue''s day and night. The two cars came out of the bungalow one after the other, and ye Muhua and others were ready to go on the road.


    Sitting in the back seat, Yue Baiyi, Murong Xingli and Gu Youge talked and laughed. However, until the corners of his eyes turned to the two figures outside the window, his face turned black.


    They''re not dead?! Did... They were saved by team J of yemuhua? Hum! What two lucky guys! Sure enough, it''s like a bug in a smelly ditch!


    However, since God doesn''t want them to die so easily, hehe... Don''t blame her for being rude in the future!


    "Zhang Fengwei and Wang Yiyang had better not mess with me, or I will let you live and die!"


    The red light in Yue Baiyi''s eyes flashed, took his head back without trace, and then continued to talk about home with the two women.


    The look of Yue Baiyi was caught by Chu. His look flashed slightly, and then emptied his brain. He didn''t know what to think again.


    Gu Zhili and Yue''s father''s car is in front of department J, thousands of meters away from them, so there is no too much communication and contact between them.


    The people sitting in the car and the zombies caught around them also broke their heads one by one. Xiaomi dug out the spiritual core in the Zombie''s brain.


    Now the proportion of spiritual nucleus in Zombie''s brain is also higher and higher. For this, Yue Baiyi is very excited. However, it is very bad for ye Muhua.


    "Major, now these zombies have more and more spiritual nuclei in their brains, and their speed is faster and faster... They..." Kobayashi looked at the soldiers cleaning the zombies with a worried face.


    "Zombies evolve really fast, but we humans can''t lag behind. I believe more powers will come to the base. I believe that gathering the strength of all surviving humans will be able to defeat these monsters."

 Chapter 98

    The voice of night Muhua, gentle and soothing, let some restless Kobayashi also relax.


    "Yes, major! I also believe that it will still be our human world in the future!"


    "Shh, human beings are just one of the biological chains in nature. The earth belongs to every living creature and only to us. Can''t you see the end of the world today? You saw those animals yesterday, and I believe they won''t surrender to human beings in the future." Ye Muhua is not a headstrong man, but he is very smart, He was also very gentle. For him, he felt only endless sadness and desolation in this last world.


    This is nature''s punishment for mankind!


    ......


    Yue Baiyi and his party spent the whole journey quite peacefully. Although the number of zombies was a little large, they were all T1, which was very easy to solve. Even in order to avoid trouble, Yue Baiyi directly opened the air and let those zombies hide, which accelerated the pace of progress more and more.


    Until I saw the gate of the base, the moon white clothes restrained the breath.


    When they came here, they found that they were not the only ones here. Looking at the long line of moon white clothes at the gate of the base, they couldn''t help looking at the sky.


    Can they advance to the base in the dark?


    However, at the same time, team J led by Ye Muhua also came here. He put the survivors saved before behind the team and drove to the gate of the base with team J.


    "No matter what year there are privileges." Murong Hoshi Ri could not help but make complaints about it.


    Gu Youge glanced at her and said faintly, "they are collecting food for the base. It must be different."


    The implication is that if you join the j team, you will also enjoy certain preferential treatment.


    Murong Xingli curled her lips. She didn''t want to join team J. how restrained it should be!


    When Gu Youge saw that Murong Xingli didn''t speak, she also kept silent. Originally, she was a quiet person. No one spoke, and she didn''t bother to speak.


    As for Yue Baiyi, after the people from department J left, her eyes stared at the two annoying figures behind the team.


    Don''t say why she is so obsessed with those two people. Their gratitude and resentment are too complex. What she can only say is that Zhang Fengwei almost ruined her life! If it hadn''t been for the coming of this end, I''m afraid she would have given up on all men.


    Although she has always been very fond of Chu, she is only fond of Chu. She dare not let go of too many feelings on him. She is afraid that one day she will not be able to bear the fatal consequences.


    The look of Yue Baiyi was also seen by Chu, and she couldn''t help wondering. The little woman didn''t seem to be so vengeful, but why did she hate those two people so much?


    And one of them is her ex boyfriend. Did something unpleasant happen between them? But looking at the reaction of those two people, there should be no more than one situation. His boyfriend was pried by his best friend.


    That means she still loves him? That''s why I hate you so much?


    Chu also shook his head secretly, threw away this thought, hid the bitterness in his heart, took his eyes away from Yue Baiyi, looked up at the gray sky, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Zhili glanced at Chu Yi and sighed.


    At the same time, the team also entered the base in an orderly manner, and the vehicles in front of them gradually decreased. Until noon, after they had a careless lunch, they continued to wait.


    Yue Baiyi went to her car for lunch, so others didn''t know whether she had dinner or not.


    Only Chu Yi wondered if she didn''t eat... And if she did... How could she eat human food


    Thinking of this, Chu Yi''s bitterness spread even more.

 Chapter 99

    Chu Yi''s abnormality not only makes Yue Baiyi feel uncomfortable, but also makes Gu Zhili uncomfortable with his brothers and brothers who have always lived and died with him.


    Taking advantage of several vehicles ahead, Gu Zhili came to the front passenger seat and looked at Chu Yi who didn''t know what he was wandering about. He asked suspiciously.


    "Brother Chu? Brother Chu?" Gu Zhili called him several times and found that he had no response. The emptiness in his eyes surprised him. He quickly stretched out his hand and shook Chu Yi several times. Seeing that his look was gradually clear, he released his hand.


    Chu also had some two confused, looked at Gu Zhili and said inexplicably, "what''s the matter? Have you entered the base?"


    Gu Zhili shook his head and said with worry on his face, "brother Chu, what are you thinking? I just called you several times and didn''t hear it. It''s not like your style." brother Chu has always been vigilant. He took the position of gang boss and paid so much effort and effort. How could he be so distracted.


    "Did you call me?" Chu also asked subconsciously. Then he seemed to think of something. He closed his mouth, took his eyes away from Gu Zhili, leaned lazily on the back of the chair and looked ahead. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Until Gu Zhili couldn''t help but want to speak again, Chu also suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ah Li, what kind of feeling do you say you like a person?"


    Gu Zhili was slightly stunned when he heard the speech, and then his tense mood relaxed. It turned out that brother Chu''s trouble for so long was trouble!


    Brother Chu is surprisingly simple!


    Thinking of this, Gu Zhili couldn''t help laughing, and Chu couldn''t help staring at him.


    "Hehe, brother Chu, do you like someone? I don''t know the feeling of liking someone. I don''t know clearly. Only I know. Liking is nothing more than wanting to be with her, not wanting to separate, willing to do anything for her, asking for nothing in return. Looking at her happiness will make me happy. Looking at her happy will make me happy. Looking at her happy will make me happy She is in pain, and she is even more painful. Seeing her hurt, her heart is like a knife twisted. I want to transfer that pain to myself. My eyes always follow her, and the light in my eyes only blooms for her.


    Maybe I''m not comprehensive, but brother Chu, if you really like someone, time will prove whether you like her or not. "


    Gu Zhili''s voice is very soft and slow. It has the unique charm of the ancient teacher. People can''t help but sigh. Listening to your words is better than reading for ten years!


    Chu Yi, however, had a little worry in his heart, but he was still a little confused, "ah Li, if... If the person you like is different from you, for example, standing on the opposite side is like a gang struggle before the end of the world. If you like a girl from a rival gang, will you... Choose to forget her... Or..."


    Gu Zhili shook his head, looked at the gray sky and whispered, "Brother Chu, if you really like a person, it doesn''t matter who she is, who she is, what status she is, whether she has money or not, whether she is a daughter, a lady of a family, a little gangster on the street, or a rural child of a poor family. It''s just her, it''s her. No matter what she does, there''s nothing wrong with loving a person."


    Speaking of this, Gu Zhili was silent for a while and then said, "if it were me, I would betray the world for her."


    Chu Yi''s eyes became more and more clear, and his bright eyes flashed with the luster of glass, which made people couldn''t help but want to continue to see.


    The smile climbed up the corner of Chu Yi''s mouth, stretched out his hand and patted Gu Zhili on the shoulder. He said gratefully, "thank you, ah Li."


    Gu Zhili smiled and shook his head. He patted Chu Yi on the shoulder with his backhand and gave him a look of "refueling".


    Chu also nodded. At the moment, he was like removing layers of fog and seeing the dawn of the morning.


    Yes, no matter who she is! He likes her and he loves her, that''s enough!

 Chapter 100

    Although Yue Baiyi''s hearing is very good, if she can''t control it, isn''t the sound from all directions going to kill her?


    So now she also tries her best to live in this crowd as a human, so she controls her power and makes her hearing only increase to the range of ordinary powers. Therefore, she knows nothing about the dialogue between Chu Yi and Gu Zhili.


    So when she saw Chu Yi again, her original lethargy had long ceased to exist. The sunshine and vitality on her body made her unable to open her eyes.


    This man... Is always so bright, always able to pierce her hard heart


    However, Yue Baiyi didn''t hear the dialogue between them, but Yue Yi heard it. After he looked at Chu Yi with a complex look, he had no words. He was indifferent. He didn''t intend to tell the king what he heard, and this was the first time he hid the king.


    He felt that there was always a difference between them. No matter how well human beings spoke, he couldn''t believe that non-human beings must have different hearts. This is what Yueyi believed.


    Human beings always talk about good words, but they don''t hesitate to betray. He can''t help but feel ironic for human feelings when he sees those humans on the roadside pushing their companions into the mouth of the zombie.


    However, the blood spirits are different. The low-level blood spirits absolutely dare not disobey the high-level, and even dare not disobey the master''s orders. As long as you are strong enough, you can command all the blood spirits. There is no betrayal between the blood spirits. Only the weak obey the strong.


    But he is different. His world is always only the king, and his life blooms only for the king.


    As time passed, the vehicles in front of them disappeared, and each of them came to the gate of the base with their own thoughts.


    "Fill in the form." a female soldier in j-suit, even sitting in a chair, still with a straight waist, put a piece of paper piled on the table, picked up one and put it in front of Chu Yi.


    Chu also looked at the form. This is a personal cousin, which means everyone has to fill in this form.


    This form is very simple, but it also reveals several information intuitively.


    Name, gender, ability attribute, and ability level.


    There are only four simple options, but it has shown that the eschatological base attaches importance to powers.


    "This female officer, can I discuss it with my companions?"


    The female soldier looked up and glanced at Chu Yi. Although she was surprised at Chu Yi''s appearance, the surprise was only fleeting.


    "This is a personal form. There is nothing to discuss." the female soldier said expressionless, leaving no face for Chu.


    Chu was not a stingy person. He was embarrassed by the female soldiers. He just smiled, nodded, picked up the pen on the table, drew on the paper, and soon filled in the form, handed it to the female soldiers, and joked.


    "Women, it''s better to smile more. Don''t lose the capital given to you by talent."


    The female soldier is a girl anyway. No matter whether she is trained or not, she will be embarrassed to be teased by such a handsome man.


    The female soldier took the form in Chu Yi''s hand and gave him a cold stare, which looked particularly charming and angry to outsiders.


    Seeing this, Chu felt the tip of his nose awkwardly, turned around and motioned Gu Zhili to fill in the form. At the same time, he took seven forms and walked to the car.


    Yue Baiyi''s eyes are very good. Naturally, she sees their every move in her eyes. Looking at the smile on the corner of Chu Yi''s mouth, how does she look and how dazzling.


    "Before entering the base, you should fill in the form. Please fill in the form, but I suggest Xiaoyi. You also choose to fill in dual or single abilities, otherwise..."


    "What did you fill in?"

 Chapter 101

    "Truthfully." Chu Yi answered honestly. After he thought about it, the more he looked at the moon white clothes, the more he loved her, and the more he looked, the more he wanted to hold her in his arms.


    However, when Yue Baiyi heard the speech, he didn''t know what was going on. With a gloomy language airway, "I''ll fill in the three systems and surprise the beauty."


    Speaking of this, Yue Baiyi thought that after the female soldier handed over the form in Chu, the original flash of amazement turned into worship and admiration. At the thought of that kind of eyes, her heart was particularly uncomfortable, especially the smile around Chu Yi''s mouth.


    It seems that he still enjoys being loved and worshipped by women! Hum!


    Chu was stunned at first, and Yue Yi frowned. He didn''t like Wang''s mood to be affected by the human in front of him.


    Chu also responded. The radian of the corners of his mouth became more and more enlarged, and the magnetic and hearty laughter overflowed from his throat, "hehe ~ Xiaoyi, are you jealous?"


    Yue Baiyi, who had some regrets, was embarrassed when she heard Chu Yi''s laughter. As a result, she gave him a hard look, "eat your sister!"


    "I have no sister ~" Chu also replied leisurely.


    "You..." Yue Baiyi glared at him angrily. Isn''t this man very generous? Why are you always unhappy with her?!


    One side of the moon white night saw that his sister was angry and hurriedly comforted, "well, Yi''er, listen to brother Chu. Originally, there were many powers in our team. If there were three series again, wouldn''t it be more eye-catching? Do you want to be watched by ''them''?"


    Month white subconsciously shook her head. If the person they least want to be stared at is the same month as her except her.


    In order to avoid their identity being exposed, so


    "I know." Yue Baiyi glared at the old God. Chu Yi, with a bright spring flower on his face, grabbed a pen from Chu Yi''s hand and finished writing after a few times on the paper.


    After writing, Yue Baiyi handed the pen to Yue Baiye and handed the paper to Chu Yi. Chu also smiled. He didn''t care about Yue Baiyi''s attitude at all. If the female soldier just stared at him, he would feel embarrassed.


    Yue Baiyi stared at him, but he felt very happy. At that glance, he was really enchanted to his bones!


    Chu also took the form and looked at it. "Xiaoyi, why do you fill in the strength?"


    "I like it." Yue looked at him in white and didn''t want to talk to him. Anyway, she lost every time she quarreled with him. Isn''t she good?


    Chu also smiled and said nothing more, and the rest of the people filled in the forms one by one. After collecting the forms, Chu also came to the female soldiers and handed them to her.


    This time, the female soldier was no longer so indifferent to Chu Yi''s arrival. Although she was not very enthusiastic, the heat in her eyes also expressed her mood at this time.


    Until she saw the form in Chu Yi''s hand, she suddenly changed from surprise to surprise, surprise to consternation. She looked at Chu Yi strangely. There were only three ordinary people in this line! Oh, my God! The proportion of powers is also


    "Can we go in now?" Chu also showed a polite and alienated smile and asked the stunned female soldier.


    The female soldier recovered and looked a little embarrassed. Thinking that these people were all powers in the base, she couldn''t help standing up from her chair.


    "Of course, please. Since this noble power is the first time to enter the base, it usually needs to be isolated in the designated room for 24 hours. Please rest assured that food and water are provided by the base within 24 hours. Please rest assured."

 Chapter 102

    Chu Yi nodded and had no objection. The base''s action was understandable. He returned to the car and told everyone what the female soldier said just now. Everyone had no objection. Then Chu Yi drove his car, and Yue dad drove another car into the base one by one.


    The base is actually formed by a big city. It is wrapped around the city with a huge separation wall to separate it from the outside world, so as to ensure the safety of the inner city.


    On the whole isolation wall, every three meters, there is a soldier with a gun standing tall and straight. People can''t help but respect him.


    Chu also drove into the base and parked at the designated place of the base. Then a j man in J clothes came to them with several soldiers in J clothes and rifles.


    The j man took the lead in giving a military salute to Chu Yi and said politely, "please."


    The dark skinned and young officer saw several people dressed clean and ruddy, and even their hands were white. He didn''t need to think that some of these people must be powers, otherwise they couldn''t keep so clean in such a chaotic period.


    When they got out of the car, the young officer saw several people in white. However, when he thought of their identity, he couldn''t help admiring and admiring them. As expected, women don''t let men!


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen beautiful women these days, but only a few of those beautiful women don''t exist as men''s accessories.


    The three girls in front of them, with good looks, outstanding temperament, clean clothes and ruddy complexion, all show that they do not rely on men''s dodder.


    The fact that a young officer can be so young as to be an officer also proves that he is not a fool. With a gentle sweep, the general relationship mode of the team.


    "Sir, I don''t know our car..." Yue Baiyi first raised a question. After all, the fact that ZF has done in recent years is


    As soon as the young officer heard that the most beautiful girl in the whole team asked questions, his face was filled with a smile. "This beautiful power lady, please rest assured that this car will be taken care of by the people in our j Department temporarily during your isolation. When several people come out, this car will be presented with both hands."


    Yue Baiyi nodded, and there was no more entanglement. She learned a message from the young officer''s mouth.


    That is department J. it seems that most of the base is dominated by department J. also, those people in ZF can''t live without Department J.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    The young officer glanced at them and asked no more questions. Then he took them into the isolation room.


    "Please rest assured that three meals a day will be delivered to you."


    When they nodded again, the young officer withdrew from the room, closed the door, told the two soldiers on guard to cheer up, and then left the isolation room with people.


    Several people saw the young officer leave and looked at the isolation room. In addition to them, there were more than ten people.


    Chu also took Yue Baiyi and others to find a clean place, took off his coat and padded it on the ground. He exposed his chest muscles and became a highlight in the whole isolation room.


    Chu didn''t think so. He looked at Yue Baiyi with a smile and said to her, "Xiaoyi, come and have a rest. Xingli and Youge, please sit down. And aunt, please first."


    Chu was really a gentleman. He took off his clothes and sat down for the girls. Just this move won the attention of many girls in the isolation room.


    "Brother, look at him, he''s so man!" in the corner, a girl who looks like a Barbie doll pulled the man around with red eyes and closed his eyes to sleep.


    The man seemed to be unable to stand the pull of the girl around him. He reluctantly opened his eyes. Ni glanced at Chu Yi and snorted coldly. Then he closed his eyes and leaned against the wall, turning a deaf ear to the outside world.


    The girl reluctantly glanced at Chu Yi and looked at him again.

 Chapter 103

    On the other side of the isolation room, one of the girls sitting opposite the brothers and sisters did not pay attention to Chu Yi, who became the focus, but was very interested in the indifferent man.


    The girl looked at the man who closed her eyes and slept. Her tall nose, thin lips and sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into a few strands of black hair under the temples. Handsome side face, perfect facial contour.


    His eyelashes trembled slightly during the false sleep, and his face was still indifferent. Only occasionally, the corners of his mouth slightly sipped, sipping a beautiful radian, but the beautiful radian was shining with pink brilliance.


    The white skin is shining with crystal clear luster. People can''t help but get drunk and can''t extricate themselves.


    The indifferent man seemed to feel the hot line of sight. His eyelashes trembled slightly. Suddenly, he opened his amber and flashing eyes.


    beautiful!


    The girl couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    But it was just a fleeting thought in her mind. Seeing that the other party opened her eyes and saw her, she was embarrassed. Don''t open her eyes. The not very bright room covered the light pink on her face.


    The indifferent man was also looking at her. Her clear and bright pupils, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes trembled slightly, her white flawless skin showed a touch of red powder, and her thin lips were as delicate as rose petals.


    Wearing a blue and pink skirt, she exposed her wheat skin and looked so healthy. Her dark hair fell vertically on her shoulders.


    Although he didn''t have the posture of topping the country and the city, his unique temperament also brightened his eyes.


    The girl felt the man''s eyes and couldn''t help moving a little behind her companions. Embarrassed, she attracted the attention of her companions.


    "Xiaoli? What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" a gentle voice sounded, which was particularly eye-catching in this small isolation room.


    The girl called Xiao Li shook her head and said to the man with a gentle voice, "brother, I''m fine, just a little boring..."


    The girl casually found an excuse to hide her inner embarrassment. She glanced at the direction of the indifferent man and found that he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep again, which relaxed her nervous heart.


    The girl''s eldest brother looked at her suspiciously, stretched out his hand and touched the girl''s head, smiled and said, "Xiaoli is good, hold on for a few hours, we will be able to go out before the sun sets."


    The girl nodded, rubbed the man''s palm with her backhand, and whispered, "Hmm!"


    A cold man sitting on the other side of the girl held the girl to his legs, which made the girl''s face burn like a fire.


    "Second brother!" said the girl with a red face, glanced at the people in the isolation room, and then whispered to the cold man around her.


    "I''m not a child! And I''m not at home..."


    However, the cold man around him didn''t care. He glanced at her and still put her head on his leg.


    "Sleep."


    Seeing this, the girl reluctantly asked for help from her eldest brother. However, her eldest brother responded with helpless eyes. Helpless, shy and embarrassed, all kinds of emotions filled her. Helpless, she had to close her eyes and pretend she didn''t know anything.


    The cold man seemed to be very satisfied with the girl''s behavior. A faint smile was outlined on his expressionless face, which made the girl sitting opposite more popular.


    "Wow, look, it''s another handsome guy!"


    However, this time, the indifferent man turned a deaf ear, as if he had been used to it.


    The girl didn''t think so. She continued to look at every man present and made an evaluation in her heart. Although no one paid attention to her, she still enjoyed it.

 Chapter 104

    At the same time, on the other side of the moon, the girls sat on the ground with Chu Yi''s coat as a tablecloth, while the men sat cross legged, half leaning against the wall, or walking back and forth.


    "Elder brother! What are you doing?" Yue Bai rubbed her eyebrows and complained.


    Yuebaiye looked a little embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to say it until the ceramic doll like girl in the corner said something to yuebaiye.


    "The little brother in white sportswear... Yes, it''s you... Here, that''s the bathroom."


    After the girl finished, she smiled at yuebaiye, but yuebaiye coughed slightly embarrassed, nodded to the girl and said, "thank you."


    After that, he walked in the direction the girl pointed out. After a few minutes, he came back refreshed.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help drawing corners of her mouth when she saw this. I''m afraid her brother just wanted to go to the bathroom


    However, after the moon white night came back, Chu also stood up and walked to the bathroom. After Chu also came out, Gu Zhili, Yue''s father, Murong Xingli, Gu Youge and Yue''s mother also went to the bathroom one after another. The white clothes of this month are more than I can''t help but make complaints about myself. Oh, of course, except her brother.


    But she doubted that if even her brother was so stable, would they hold it for 24 hours?


    As for her and Yueyi, as a blood spirit family, their metabolism was very slow, or even none, and they didn''t eat anything, so naturally there was nothing to arrange.


    However, in order to make an appearance, Yue Baiyi winked at Yue Yi, and they went to the bathroom one after another.


    Yue Baiyi, who came to the bathroom, quickly locked the door and disappeared into the closed space.


    She came to system space.


    As always, there is no change in grassland, bamboo house and small mountain forest, but the air here is very good, fresh and sweet. She seems to smell the fragrance of grass, flowers and sweet spring water. Here, she feels that her pores are stretched all over her body.


    She looked forward to what would happen here after the second seal contact.


    I remember system Jun said before that there was special food for the blood spirit family, but I don''t know when I can eat it. Alas... She really doesn''t want to have diarrhea again!


    Yue Baiyi came to the Koizumi water behind the bamboo house and scooped a mouthful of water. The sweet and refreshing taste went through the esophagus to the stomach.


    Then yuebaiyi strolled around the system space for two times, and watched with satisfaction all kinds of materials piled up on the grass and left the system space.


    As soon as Yue Baiyi left the space, she was attracted by the noise from the outside. She quickly opened the door and walked back to the hall.


    I saw my brother standing in front of a girl and confronting a man who looked particularly obscene and strong.


    "Brother? What happened?" the moon''s white and beautiful voice sounded, making everyone''s eyes on her.


    The wretched man who confronted with yuebaiye, saw the moment when yuebaiyi, his eyes suddenly had a Yin light flash away. Yuebaiye was very unhappy. He pulled yuebaiyi behind him and looked at the big man in front of him.


    "This is not a place where you can do whatever you want!" the moonlight night reminded coldly.


    The big man sniffed the speech, but he didn''t think so. He sneered, "my brother is the granary chief in the redemption base. All the food you eat is provided by my brother. I can do whatever I want. I won''t give it to the woman if I don''t want to. What? Little boy, do you want a hero to save the United States? Ha ha!"

 Chapter 105

    Yue Baiyi was still a little confused until he saw a woman behind the big man who was a little naked. The woman looked a little depressed and her face was pale with some wax yellow. It was obvious that she was hungry and didn''t have enough to eat.


    Originally, a pair of beautiful eyes had long been dim, and the eye band under her eyelids was like a bubble fish, which made her look ten years old.


    Seeing the situation of women, Yue Baiyi immediately guessed something, but why did his brother stand in front of the girl?


    Yue Baiyi looked at the girl around her with confused eyes. The girl seemed to feel her eyes, turned her head and blinked at her.


    The lovely appearance and pure and bright eyes make people feel very comfortable.


    The girl also opened her mouth and explained the dragon''s pulse in the future.


    "Oh, that''s what happened. If it weren''t for this little brother, people would be bullied by this smelly man! By the way, my name is Leng Xinyu. I''m 17 years old. What''s your name?" Leng Xinyu extended his hand friendly.


    Yue Baiyi hesitated. After all, she had no temperature, which would make people suspicious, but it was not good to embarrass the little girl, so she decided to shake hands with her, but someone was one step faster.


    "Hello, this little sister, her name is Yue Baiyi, and the little brother who saved you is Yue Baiye. They are twin brothers and sisters." Chu also showed a gentle smile, gently shook his little hand holding lengxinyu, and then released without trace.


    Leng Xinyu also took back his hand, tilted his head, looked at Chu Yi, and then looked at Yue Baiyi, and then smiled at Chu Yi sweetly, "Oh, I see. I just think this brother and sister look so alike. They must be brothers and sisters. Unexpectedly, they are twins! Then, big brother, what''s your name?"


    Chu also stretched out his hand again, took the hand of lengxinyu, kissed her on the back of her hand, raised his eyes and said gently, "I''m Chu also." then he released her hand.


    Leng Xinyu giggled and put her hand behind her without trace. The hot temperature on the back of her hand almost burned her.


    "Brother Chu, you should have the gentleman model of country y. is brother Chu so enthusiastic about every woman?" Leng Xinyu tilted his head and said naively.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the interaction between Chu Yi and Leng Xinyu. She was very unhappy. Leng glanced at Chu Yi and wanted to leave. However, a word behind her stopped her.


    "Be warm to your little sister naturally, eh? Woman, brother Chu is only warm to your beloved woman." Chu Yi''s eyes seem to float towards Yue Baiyi, and Yue Baiyi happens to catch Chu Yi''s eye. His face is a little hot for a moment, but his originally pulled down face is also relaxed, and his tightly pursed lips also slightly evoke an arc.


    The big man saw that the people ignored him, but focused on the nosy little girl and a smelly boy who didn''t know where to come from. He was a little angry.


    "Smelly girl! You..." however, before the big man finished the following words, he felt a cold light around his neck.


    Leng Xinyu saw this, and the smile on his face was even worse, "brother ~ Hei hei ~"


    It was the indifferent man just now. At this time, he quickly came to the side of the big man with the speed of others, and put a very sharp dagger on the big man''s neck. If it was heavier, I believe the big man must fall down with blood.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die." the cold and heartless voice sounded, coupled with the frightening dagger, the big man nodded very spineless and looked at the cold man in panic.


    Seeing this, the indifferent man also took back the dagger, went to lengxinyu''s face, pulled her arm up and pulled it into the corner.


    "Oh! Brother... Brother... Be gentle... Be gentle! Your hand is going to break!"


    "Shut up."


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 106

    Leng Xinyu was pulled to the corner by his eldest brother and sat on the ground. He looked at his eldest brother with deep resentment and said secretly, this iceberg is really annoying. It''s better to be brother Chu! Hum


    Thinking of this, Leng Xinyu focused his eyes on the luminous body that could not be ignored.


    As for a girl in the wave opposite Leng Xinyu, looking at Leng Xinyu''s lovely expression and behavior, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are so charming that you can seduce the little girl wherever you go." Yue Baiyi Ni glanced and sat cross legged on the ground at will. Chu Yi, who was naked, seemed to tease and eat.


    Chu also smelled the speech, and the sword eyebrow picked up. The incomparably bright eyes stared at the face of Yue Baiyi for a long time, and said with a smile, "isn''t Xiaoyi jealous?"


    Yue Baiyi really stared at him when she heard the speech. She knew that ivory could not be spit out from the dog''s mouth!


    "Hum, Miss Ben never knew what it was to be jealous." Yue Baiyi stroked the hair on her shoulder and said without paying any attention.


    Chu also smiled but didn''t speak. His bright and wise eyes stared at Yue Baiyi until they stared at Yue Baiyi''s face a little red and hot, which turned their eyes from her face.


    Lazily straightened his legs, put his hands behind his head, leaned slightly against the wall, and narrowed his bright eyes. He looked as lazy as he was, and as sexy as he was.


    Seeing this, the cold heart in the corner couldn''t help but look crazy. Even the indifferent man around her called her unaware.


    "Leng Xinyu, put away your flower infatuation. People won''t like a little girl like you." the indifferent man opened his eyes, followed Leng Xinyu''s eyes to see Chu Yi, and naturally saw who Chu Yi''s eyes were gathered on. Although his words are indifferent, his concern for cold words can be heard from his tone.


    However, Leng Xinyu is like a cat with fried fur. He grinned at the indifferent man, "Leng Xinhan! What''s the matter with me? Where am I small?! look at me, I want chest and ass, convex front and backward, angel''s face and devil''s body. I don''t know!"


    However, the indifferent man, oh, cold hearted, smelled his words, looked up and down, and said coldly, "it''s small everywhere."


    This can irritate the cold heart language. Don''t think it''s her brother, she doesn''t dare to fight back, and in fact, it''s true.


    Lengxinleng looked at lengxinyu. Lengxinyu''s towering anger was quenched in an instant. The female tiger with open teeth and claws turned into a cute kitten in an instant.


    The speed of this face change really surprised many people.


    Even make complaints about their white clothes.


    These brothers and sisters look like brothers and sisters. They look like father and daughter!


    The isolation room was quiet again, and time passed. In the evening, the door of the isolation room was opened again, and the young officer appeared in people''s vision again.


    "You, and you, can all go." the young officer pointed to Leng Xinhan, Leng Xinyu, and the group of people opposite them, and then greeted the soldiers with plates behind them to come in and pay tribute to the moon, white clothes and other humanitarians.


    "This is the dinner given to you by major Ye. Major Ye is busy, so I asked the lower officer to replace him and say thank you for your help last night. Without you, major ye might not be able to safely bring food back to the base."


    The young officer''s voice is very loud. He is worthy of being a J. the whole isolation room can hear it clearly. Of course, he is cold and cold. Long after the young officer said he could go, he pulled one step and three turns back


    Lengxinyu left the isolation room.


    Seeing the cold hearted brothers and sisters left, the girl opposite also took the people around her anxiously and left the isolation room.


    At this time, there are still a group of people in white in the isolation room, strong men who clashed with each other before.


    "Sir, please thank major ye for us."

 Chapter 107

    Chu also supported the ground with one hand, got up handsome, crossed the crowd and came to the young officer with a polite smile.


    The young officer also smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll tell major Ye. Well, I won''t disturb you to eat, so I''ll leave."


    "Walk slowly." Chu also still smiled at each other.


    The young officer nodded and asked the soldiers behind him to put another piece of food on another table, motioning the big man and others to eat.


    It was not until the young officer closed the door again that Chu Yi''s expression recovered. He didn''t deliberately curry favor with department J, but as a man, sometimes he acted too casually and seemed too immature. Sometimes there was no need for unnecessary conflicts. This was the base and their territory. It was better to make friends than to make friends, The so-called person who reaches out and doesn''t smile doesn''t involve a matter of principle. If he can take a step back, he will take a step back.


    A man can bend and stretch. This is a real man.


    This is what Chu Yi has always done. However, only Gu Zhili knows what kind of ice heart Chu Yi has under his warm appearance.


    "Well, let''s eat while it''s hot and have a good sleep." Chu also turned and pointed to the rich dinner on the table.


    Yue Baiyi frowned without trace. God knows what she hates most now is rice. When will she be able to eat delicious food without diarrhea!


    "System gentleman, don''t pit me again ~ ~!"


    Yue Baiyi shouted in her heart, but she followed the people to the dinner table.


    The sharp eyed Chu also saw the move of Yue Baiyi and his eyes twinkled. He sat down next to Yue Baiyi and looked at the beautiful girl around him with a slight frown. He suddenly felt that she was so cute and wanted to laugh.


    At the same time, I feel sorry for her. If she doesn''t care about her family, I''m afraid she won''t risk coming to the human base. Otherwise, once she finds the secret, she


    Chu also sighed in his heart. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to clip a piece of meat for Yue Baiyi and put it in her bowl. Looking at the surprise and incomprehension in the girl''s eyes, he said faintly, "eat more meat. Look at you so thin, I''m afraid others can''t see that you are a power mutation."


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned. She looked at Chu Yi suspiciously. Why did she think he seemed to know something?


    Yue Baiyi shook his head secretly and said faintly, "thank you."


    At this time, she could not think of anything to say except this sentence.


    Chu also didn''t care. He ate it for himself. He also served white cloth dishes for the moon from time to time. Of course, it was all meat.


    This makes Yue Baiyi''s doubts deeper and deeper, but there are so many people at the dinner table. It''s really hard to say anything, so she has to bear it silently.


    The atmosphere between them was so subtle that everyone didn''t speak. Just when they thought they were eating dinner so quietly, there was a sound of chopsticks falling to the ground at the next table.


    "MD! What is this for people to eat?! pigs don''t eat it! Just a few rice, the rest is water! Drinking water can fill your stomach?!" a roar followed by the sound of a bowl falling to the ground.


    This attracted everyone''s attention to the other side of the moon white table.


    And their actions also aroused the anger of the people who smashed the bowl at the table.


    The big man looked at the rich dinner on the table of Yue Baiyi, and then looked at the clear soup and little water on his table. He was angry at once.


    A lunge came to the front of Yue Baiyi and others. With a totally unreasonable attitude, he said, "why do you have so many dishes and rice!"


    Chu also had a faint light in his eyes and said faintly, "what do you want?"


    "You can''t eat so many dishes. Now there is a shortage of food. In order not to waste food... We''ll help you eat it!"

 Chapter 108

    As soon as the big man finished speaking, some of his younger brothers behind him also stood behind him, much like the big gangsters before the end of the world with a group of small gangsters to pick things up.


    However, they don''t know that among the people in front of them, they were once the boss of the underworld. How can this little trick beat them?


    Before Chu spoke, Gu Zhili stood up and said coldly, "First, there are enough dishes for so many of us, so we don''t need your kind help. Second, since you know that there is a shortage of food, you will overturn a few porridge. What you have done will bear the consequences. Third, this is the night major Muhua invited us to eat in the redemption base to thank us for saving their lives I just don''t know where you were when major yemuhua was killed. Fourth, don''t spill in front of us. When we come out to mix, you still don''t know where to wrap diapers and suck pacifiers. "


    Gu Zhili''s words amused Murong Xingli. Unexpectedly, this man buried people. It''s really no less than Ge Ge!


    The big man''s face, which was taught by Gu Zhili, was green, white and red, and finally went black directly.


    "You..." the big man was gnashing his teeth and staring at Gu Zhili. Just when he wanted to attack, Gu Zhili took out a pistol from his waist and pointed the black muzzle at the big man''s forehead.


    "Go away as soon as I''m in a good mood, otherwise..." this is the threat of chiguoguo. Gu Zhili, who has always been gentle, can have such a domineering side. Sure enough... Mixing black is mixing black. How can it be so simple?


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help sighing. It''s true that people can''t judge by appearance and the sea can''t be measured! Gu Zhili can have such a domineering side. As the boss, will he


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi and saw that he was still as stable as Mount Tai. The old God was eating food and sandwiched her a few meat from time to time. Somehow, he had a feeling that he broke through the earth.


    Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, the man''s arrogance suddenly disintegrated, subconsciously raised his hands, flattered and flattered, "this... This... Big brother... The villain has eyes that don''t know Mount Tai... You''re right... It''s the villain who is too abrupt... Please forgive me... Forgive me... Let the villain go once..."


    However, Gu Zhili turned a deaf ear to the big man''s words and still pointed the muzzle of the gun at the big man. However, the big man saw that the other party was still unmoved. He immediately bit his teeth and said with a painful face, "this big brother... If... If you can spare me once... Villain... Villain will give you half of the rice in the car..."


    Gu Zhili picked his eyebrows when he heard the speech. He seemed to be very interested in the man''s words, but he still didn''t put down the hand holding the gun.


    Seeing this, the big man couldn''t help crying, "seventy percent... Oh... No... Eighty percent... Ninety percent... Wuwu... All for you..."


    The voice fell, and the little brothers behind the big man couldn''t help exclaiming, "boss! How can you..."


    "Shut up!" the big man was already holding back and bending. As soon as he heard the words of the younger brothers behind him, he immediately sent his anger on them.


    However, Gu Zhili opened his mouth when he heard the speech, "remember what you said."


    The big man nodded again and again. Gu Zhili finally put down the gun. The big man was relieved and hurriedly took people away from the tables of Yue Baiyi and others. He returned to their tables. Looking at the clear soup on the table, he clenched his fist with some resentment. His own bowl fell. He glanced around and saw that there was some porridge in the bowls of those women. He immediately took all the porridge from their hands It was robbed.


    "Eat, eat! Do nothing, eat so much!..."

 Chapter 109

    The bowl in front of women was robbed. They dared to be angry but not speak. Their hearts had anger, fear, disgust and deep hatred for the big man. Of course, this was only one of the women.


    The other women were dull eyed, listless and unpopular. They were like string puppets and broken dolls, which made people sad.


    In particular, Murong Xingli, these women, seeing them as women, couldn''t help feeling that if they didn''t meet Xiaoyi, if Chu didn''t also bring people, but more evil and worse people occupied the supermarket, would they do the same thing as those women?


    This kind of thing... She didn''t dare and didn''t want to think about it. If one day, she might as well die. So while sympathizing, she also admired the women who wanted to live. Even so, they didn''t give up their hope of living.


    There is hope when you live, and there is really no hope when you die.


    Murong Xingli, with resentment and sympathy in his heart, just wanted to stand up, but he was pulled by Gu Youge.


    "Ge Ge?" Murong Xingli asked.


    Gu Youge still didn''t let go and motioned her to calm down. "You can help them for a while, but you can''t help them for a lifetime. Besides, if you help them, when we leave in the future, I''m afraid those women will suffer more inhuman torture. You''re not helping, but harming!"


    Gu Youge is much more mature than Murong Xingli. Perhaps it is related to her life experience and experience, so she is not as naive as Murong Xingli.


    Murong Xingli is silent. She can''t deny that what Ge Ge said is true, but if she just watches a woman suffer like this, her conscience is really sorry!


    However, Gu Youge seemed to understand Murong Xingli''s temper, and his cold voice sounded again, "If you want to really help them, you should get them out of the sea of suffering and take them away from those people. However, if you get out of the sea of suffering, you have to take care of them. Today, we don''t know where to live and our food is limited. How can we raise some idle people? Everyone has their own choice, and everyone has to pay a price for their choice.


    Although they have experienced an unbearable past, they have not struggled, have they? Although they sell themselves for food, it is their choice. Aren''t there some girls who don''t like them? For example, small clothes, such as us, are you willing to sell yourself for food? "


    Murong Xingli shook his head and said firmly, "I''d rather die than die!"


    Gu Youge nodded gently, took Murong Xingli''s hand, patted it gently, and comforted, "since they are willing, why do you bother other people''s lives? Maybe they won''t appreciate you if you saved them."


    Murong Xingli was silent again. She really couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. She saved them. Why wouldn''t she be grateful to her?


    However, Gu Zhili said a word faintly, which made Murong Xingli suddenly enlightened.


    "It''s more cruel for them to save them and let them escape from the shelter of those people, but keep them."


    "...... I... I know..." Murong Xingli finally recognized this reality and knew that her compassion was not superfluous enough to support these women unconditionally. She could not do it and did not want to collapse this warm team because of her impulse. Although she had compassion, she would rather give up these compassion for her own team.


    Because, because people are selfish, but at the same time, they are selfless. Because she treats the people in the team, she can pay unconditionally.


    People are very complex, seemingly heartless, but affectionate.

 Chapter 110

    No one spoke at the table. After everyone was full, the door was opened again, the tableware and chopsticks were taken away, and night fell.


    At night, it was quiet, but occasionally I could hear the howling of those zombies not far from the city wall.


    Maybe it''s because in the base, everyone sleeps better, but Yue Baiyi and Yue Yi don''t sleep. It''s not their vigilance, but they can''t sleep.


    As a blood spirit family, their metabolism is very slow. It''s no problem not to sleep for two days a day. However, I don''t sleep today because I have a stomachache.


    Although it is not as serious as before, it will still cause stomachache after eating human food.


    The two took turns to go to the toilet. After several times, they stopped diarrhea. They were relieved.


    "Eldest lady..." Yue Yi''s face is pale, and his low cultivation is one reason. In addition, what he eats is vegetarian dishes. Meat dishes have long been sandwiched to Yue Baiyi by Chu, and he will not rob food with Wang.


    Compared with Yueyi, Yuebai''s face was slightly stronger, but she was still a little weak. In fact, she took out two spiritual cores from the system space and handed one of them to Yueyi.


    "Practice well." just one sentence, she didn''t want to open her mouth. She sat cross legged on the ground, holding the spiritual core in one hand and practicing the skill.


    On the first day of the month, seeing that the king had settled down, he also sat down and began to practice the skill given to him by Yue Baiyi.


    Until both of them settled down, Chu Yi, who had closed his eyes and breathed evenly, opened his bright and wise eyes. He looked at Yue Baiyi and looked at the pallor on her face, with some slight pain in his heart.


    What on earth should she eat? She doesn''t seem to eat human flesh... Does she suck blood like zombies and vampires?


    Chu also thought of this and suddenly remembered the move of Yue Baiyi in the supermarket. He stretched out his hand and touched his chest. The scar on that day was no longer there.


    If she''s really... Why isn''t he infected? Incubation period? But is that too long? According to her appearance, there should be no virus? Can she control the virus in her body? Who the hell is she? What the hell happened to her?


    Chu Yi shook his head and threw away all the questions in his mind. Looking at the exquisite and beautiful face, he firmly said, "no matter who she is or who she is, I must protect her!"


    Thinking of this, Chu also slowly closed his eyes.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next morning, the officer opened the door again and said to the man, "you can go out."


    The big man was happy and quickly thanked him. He was about to leave with his little brother. There was a call like a devil in his ear.


    "Sir, the man said he would give us all the rice in their car. Since he went out first, please help him receive it. Look at us. It''s really hard to go out now."


    Gu Zhili stood up from the ground, came to the officer, said to him very politely, took out a red spiritual core from his arms and stuffed it into the young officer.


    Seeing this, the young officer laughed, put Linghe into his trouser pocket, patted Gu Zhili on the shoulder and said, "well, since you are major Ye''s life-saving benefactor, this little thing is on me!"


    "Thank you, sir." Gu Zhili chuckled.


    The officer nodded and ordered the soldiers to arrange the breakfast. Then he took the people out and nodded to Gu Zhili before leaving. Obviously, he was particularly satisfied with Gu Zhili''s way.


    Until they were the only ones left in the isolation room, Murong Xingli gave Gu Zhili a thumbs up.


    "Elder brother Gu, good job! I saw the obscene man and his face was almost crooked! Ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 111

    Murong Xingli laughed very heartily. With her straightforward personality, she couldn''t help but express strong admiration and admiration for Gu Zhili.


    Gu Zhili saw this, slightly hooked the lip corner, pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, and didn''t care, "why can''t that guy get what he wants, can''t he?"


    Then he sat gracefully in his chair and ate breakfast slowly.


    Murong Xingli looked at Gu Zhili''s behavior. She couldn''t help but have an idea in her heart. She said the idea in her heart, "brother Gu, I don''t think your behavior is like a black man, but it''s quite like a young master from a big family!"


    However, when Gu Zhili heard the speech, his body was slightly shaped, and the look under his glasses became obscure. People obviously felt that Gu Zhili was wrong. Gu Youge hurried forward, covered Murong Xingli''s mouth, pressed her on the table and stuffed the hot steamed stuffed bun into her mouth.


    "Eat, you talk more."


    Murong Xingli quickly spit out the steamed stuffed bun, "Oh, Ge Ge, you''re going to burn me!" then he blew at the steamed stuffed bun in his hand, tooted his small mouth and said wrongfully.


    "So fierce... Be careful, no one wants to..."


    "What are you talking about? Hmm?" Gu Youge''s eyes tilted, his eyes narrowed slightly, his tone was a little threatening, and he looked at Murong Xingli very ''bad''.


    Murong Xingli and she have grown up since childhood, so they naturally know some of Gu Youge''s little habits like the back of their hands. Seeing her squint, they immediately beat a spirit, quickly handed Gu Youge the steamed stuffed bun in their hands, and said flatteringly, "Hey, hey, I didn''t say anything, Ge Ge, eat... Eat steamed stuffed bun, hey, hey..."


    Gu Youge was too lazy to argue with her. He took a bite of the steamed stuffed bun in his hand, and then recovered his cold appearance. Seeing that, Murong Xingli couldn''t help wiping a sweat.


    Ge Ge''s momentum is getting stronger and stronger!


    Yue Baiyi looked at the two people fighting and couldn''t help laughing. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. Obviously, she was in a good mood.


    Everyone talked and laughed and had breakfast. During this period, Gu Zhili never mentioned Gu Zhili again, and Gu Zhili seemed to think that nothing had happened. He also inserted two words from time to time. On the first day of the month, he didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, but his look also became much more relaxed. Obviously, he was slowly accepting human feelings.


    Time passed quickly, and many people entered their isolation room. Of course, there were some people who became zombies during the period. These people must have been killed at the first time. Naturally, they are not kind-hearted masters who can live to the present.


    However, due to the presence of white clothes and January, these mutated zombies did not attack humans at the first time, which gave humans a counterattack.


    For this, Chu Yi''s eyes are more complex, but his mind can''t be guessed, because he always looks like a smile, which makes people can''t feel his complex heart and the fortress in the dark.


    Soon, 24 hours later, the young officer opened the door of the isolation room again and ordered the soldiers to drag the Dead Zombie out. After that, he said to the moon and white clothes.


    "Well, you can come out."


    After saying that, he first left the isolation room. Then, Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi and others also left the isolation room one after another.


    When they came out of the isolation room and saw the sunshine again, they couldn''t help feeling and narrowed their eyes slightly. It seemed that they didn''t adapt to such a strong light.


    "This was left by the guy in the morning. Here, the car is there. Go and get it yourself. There is a power Hall in the center of the city, where you can know your current power level, receive tasks, etc. you will know when you go. OK, you go."


    The young officer nodded to several people, locked the door of the isolation room tightly, and left here.


    And Yue Baiyi and others walked to the parking lot without looking back.

 Chapter 112

    Several people got into the car one after another. The two cars were side by side. Chu also sat in the co driver''s seat and said to Yue''s father sitting in the driver''s seat, "uncle, let''s go to the center first. As for the problem of the house, we must know when we get to the center."


    Yue dad nodded. In this team, he spoke the least except on January 1. First of all, he himself was not a talkative person. Secondly, he felt that now he was old and the world of young people. Moreover, the young but powerful man in front of him was indeed a good team leader, considering many things he didn''t even think of.


    So he has no objection.


    "OK."


    Chu also nodded and said to Gu Zhili in the driver''s seat, "ah Li, drive. I don''t know if there is any change here."


    Gu Zhili nodded. They haven''t been anywhere over the years. It can be said that they are a living map. No matter where they go, they can go as long as the geography remains the same as before the end of the world.


    Sitting in the car, Murong Xingli didn''t know whether he was afraid of being close to his hometown. Unexpectedly, he looked out of the window nervously. Seeing this, Gu Youge gently took Murong Xingli in his arms and whispered, "don''t worry, uncle and aunt, they will be fine."


    Murong Xingli nodded and looked at Yue Baiyi, "Xiaoyi, wait... Can you accompany me to my house later?"


    Yue Baiyi didn''t hesitate and nodded, "well, after going to the power Hall, I''ll accompany you home to find your parents."


    Murong Xingli was relieved to get the affirmation of Yue Baiyi. She didn''t know why she trusted Yue Baiyi so much. It was just an intuition, but a voice in her heart told her that with her, no matter what happened, she would be fine.


    However, Murong Xingli was not the only one who had this idea, even Gu Youge. When she got the answer from Yue Baiyi, her heart was relieved. Especially when she saw the women who followed those big men, she became more determined to want to be with Yue Baiyi. It was not that she was not strong enough, but that as a woman, even if she was strong, she needed a backing, A person who can give his back to the other party.


    Looking at the little sister who has been protected by her since childhood, she also has powers. She is more urgent to have powers in her heart. She doesn''t want to rely on men to protect, but she also wants to protect others. In her life, except Murong Xingli, there is really no other person who wants to protect, except Yue Baiyi. This is the second time in her life that she wants to protect a person.


    She knows she has her secrets, but she doesn''t care. As long as she is sincere to them, everything doesn''t matter.


    Thinking of this, Gu Youge clenched her hands and relaxed. Looking at the familiar scenery outside the window, her impatience was much lighter, and her face was as cold as ever.


    Impetuous is really not in line with her temperament.


    After a two-hour drive, the party finally came to the center of this huge city. When they saw the huge sign of "the hall of the powers", they were in front of them.


    Looking at this brand-new building that was just built not long ago, people once again lamented that ZF''s speed and efficiency are indeed the fastest.


    After several people parked the car at the designated position, they got off the car one after another. A line of nine people walked carelessly into the power Hall.


    There are not many people in the power Hall. After all, the number of power people is too much less than the number of survivors, and their nine people come in from the outside, especially their dryness and ruddy complexion.


    When he came to the window, Chu also came forward to deal with him, "Hey, beauty, how do you test the power level here?"

 Chapter 113

    The counter lady who was originally sitting in front of the window lit up when she saw Chu Yi and others coming in, but the rules here didn''t let her go beyond. At this time, the person she liked now took the initiative to speak to her and smiled so brightly that a heart that had already been unable to bear it was more rippling.


    The counter lady showed a shy smile and secretly winked at Chu, as if she were a little flirtatious.


    "Sir, from the stairs to the second floor here, naturally someone will receive to test the power level. After testing the power level, you can receive the power badge. If you have the power badge, you can enjoy the high welfare and treatment of the base.


    In today''s society, RMB has long been out of circulation. I believe you must know the spirit core? The spirit core has become a common currency now. Of course, it can also be used by the disabled to cultivate their powers.


    Of course, in the base, if you want to exchange gasoline and other things, you must have contribution points, and the contribution points are made by doing tasks. The higher the task level is, the more difficult it is. This contribution point is relatively much more. However, if you want to receive high-level tasks, you must have corresponding power levels. At this time, improving the power level badge is the most important thing at present Love. "


    Chu Yi didn''t ask anything. The counter lady had told Chu Yi everything she knew. It can be imagined that the counter lady could see how pleasant Chu Yi was.


    Chu also didn''t respond much to this. What he wanted was such an effect. He never wasted his talent.


    "Thank you, beauty. Thank you for telling me so much... Here, this is for you." Chu also took out the red spirit core, which is the spirit core in the mutant animal''s brain. With a bright smile on his face, he was fascinated by the counter lady.


    However, until the counter lady saw the red spiritual core in front of her, she was surprised and said, "is this the first level spiritual core?!"


    The startled breath of the counter lady attracted the attention of all the people present. They all turned their eyes to Chu Yi, but Chu Yi still turned a blind eye to it.


    On the contrary, he was very interested in what the counter lady said. He changed his posture, propped his chin with one hand, knocked syllables on the table with the other hand, and said to the counter lady in a slightly bewitching voice, "there is also a level of spiritual core? Huh?"


    The counter lady nodded again and again, looking at Chu Yi''s sexy and handsome face, and her face was burning red, "uh huh! The primary spiritual core is transparent white, and this red is the primary spiritual core, and the secondary spiritual core is orange. As for the later one hasn''t appeared yet, so I don''t know what color will appear, but according to the research of scientists, the darker the color, the higher the level."


    Chu also nodded with satisfaction. They didn''t know these news before.


    It seems that in the current situation, human beings should not only beware of zombies, but also beware of mutant animals. They not only evolve faster than zombies, but also their wisdom is much faster than zombies.


    Chu also seemed to be thinking about things. He kept that posture all the time, so that the counter lady couldn''t help drooling.


    Until a woman finally couldn''t see it, she came to Chu Yi and tried her best to suppress the wrong taste in her heart. She pretended to be calm and said to Chu Yi, "Chu Yi, go, I''ll have to find Xingli''s parents later."


    Chu was also a little stunned. Then he reacted and showed a big smile to a woman, but this smile went straight to the bottom of his eyes.


    "OK."


    After saying that, Chu also turned around in a good mood. Without looking at the counter lady, he directly greeted the people to the second floor and informed them of the news he had just learned.

 Chapter 114

    Everyone was surprised at the new news, especially on the moonlight night, his reaction was stronger.


    "No wonder so many people want to come to the base. It seems that the things said in the radio are not comprehensive. This ZF is cunning!" Yuebai night said angrily. He was so angry that he wanted to break the radio when he remembered that he had never talked about it in the radio.


    Fortunately, Yue Baiyi hurriedly stopped it, and the poor radio gentleman survived.


    "Brother, why are you so easily excited? In fact, there is nothing wrong with what ZF does. The more human survivors in a base, it will be easier to resist the enemy in the future. If you all know, there is no need to come to the base. After all, you have to be bound when you come to the base. I think there is no place without rules. Only with constraints can mankind have a future." Although yuebaiyi is not a noble person, if human beings become a plate of scattered sand, she should be more happy as a blood spirit.


    But she did not lose the memory of human beings, but her soul has always lived as a human, so watching human beings go on like this, she can''t lose her conscience and make human beings extinct.


    However, when the moon white night heard what moon white said, she felt speechless love for her.


    "But... Yi''er, you..." the moon white night didn''t go on, and he wouldn''t go on. In the end, his words turned into a sigh.


    Moon white gently hugged the moon white night, silently comforting.


    A moment later, Yuebai night also sorted out her mood and patted her on the back. They were speechless all the way up the second floor.


    Murong Xingli, Gu Youge, Gu Zhili, including Chu Yi, they know that there are some things they can''t participate in and intervene in, which only belong to their family relationship.


    On the second floor, two soldiers in J clothes guarding the exit on the second floor saw them and subconsciously stopped them.


    "Nobody is allowed to enter." the two soldiers said in a flat, mechanical voice, neither humble nor respectful.


    "Two little brothers, we''re here to test the power level." the speaker this time is Yue Baiyi. It''s the so-called collocation of men and women. It''s not tired to work. Women let Chu do it, while men naturally let Yue Baiyi, a little beauty, do it.


    And the effect, uh huh, of course, is very good.


    When the two soldiers saw that the speaker was this beautiful girl, they thought that the beautiful girl was a power, and their eyes suddenly burst out with amazement and envy, "Oh, please come in. However, ordinary people are not allowed to enter."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked back at Yue''s father, Yue''s mother and Gu Youge. They all nodded at her, indicating that they were okay.


    Then he put his eyes on Gu Youge, "Ge Ge, my parents please you."


    Gu Youge nodded faintly and felt faint joy at the request of Yue Baiyi. After all, she also wanted to be a needed person. Obviously, Yue Baiyi was still very careful and took care of Gu Youge''s mind.


    Then Yue Baiyi took out the last level-1 spiritual core and handed it to the two soldiers. However, to her surprise, the two soldiers did not accept the spiritual core. Yue Baiyi was surprised at this and smiled at the two soldiers.


    Chu was also very upset, very upset, especially when he saw that the two soldiers were fascinated. He wanted to slap the two flower maniacs to fly. However, he couldn''t, so he was sulking alone. Yue Baiyi was a little proud of it.


    Hum, little sample, you will fascinate the little girl of others. Isn''t she able to fascinate the soldier brother of others~

 Chapter 115

    The nine people in the line, except Gu Youge, Yue''s father and mother, all crossed the two soldiers, walked into the second floor and came to the corridor. Yue Baiyi looked at the names of several door numbers on the door, chose a "power level" door and went in.


    People from behind also poured in.


    Moon white walked into the room and looked at the structure of the room.


    The structure of the room was very simple, a table, a chair, and an instrument she had never seen.


    There were fewer people in the room. Except for a group of them, there were only two people in the room. One sat at the table and didn''t know what to write, while the other didn''t know what to play in front of the instrument. Until they came in, the two people turned their heads and looked at them.


    "Name, gender, age, power." the man in front of the table raised his head, and his clear voice sounded, giving people an extra comfortable feeling.


    "Big brother ye?!" Yue Baiyi said in surprise after seeing who he was.


    The man sitting at the table, that is, ye Muhua, also saw the visitor clearly. He also outlined a faint smile on his originally calm face. He slowly stood up, crossed the desk and came to the front of Yue Baiyi.


    "White clothes, we meet again." yemuhua''s voice is very good, and his appearance is very in line with his own unique temperament. He gives people a look. Even if he is agitated, he will calm down in an instant.


    Yue Baiyi also smiled and Youshan said, "yes, I didn''t expect to see brother ye here. By the way, isn''t brother ye a major? How come..."


    Night Muhua smiled and explained, "the guy who made the record is the soldier in my hand. I''m just taking his place temporarily."


    Yue Baiyi nodded, and her heart became more fond of Ye Muhua. After all, it is too rare for an officer to think of the people below.


    "Brother ye, it''s hard." Yue Baiyi is sincere. After all, ye Muhua has just returned from the base. He doesn''t have a few days off and has to work. It''s really hard.


    Night Muhua shook his head with a smile but no words. He didn''t entangle more on this topic. He looked at the people who came in and was even more surprised in his eyes.


    "You''re here to test your ability level. First show your abilities, and then measure your level on the meter."


    Night Muhua is as gentle and humane as ever.


    They looked at each other and showed their powers one by one, and yemuhua also returned to the table and recorded their information one by one.


    Half an hour later, several people finished the test. Yue Baiyi was at the beginning of level g. of course, this was the result of her hiding her real strength. If she released all her strength, she would break through to level E high level. However, for human powers, this is too high-profile, so she had to hide. Level E high level, in terms of zombie level, is equivalent to N2, but at present, there is only T2, So her existence is too rebellious, she had to hide.


    The rest are.


    Chu Yi is a high-level h, moon white night is a medium-level h, Gu Zhili is a medium-level I, Murong Xingli is a primary level I, and Yue Yi is also a high-level h, equivalent to the zombie level T3, but this is also the level after he hides his strength. His real strength is in the middle-level F, equivalent to the N1 level of the zombie.


    This time, Yueyi didn''t get the reminder of Yueyi in white. Because of his suppressed strength, he has wisdom and is still high wisdom. He always respects the king, but he is not an unknown idiot.


    So he knew how to judge the situation and would not cause trouble to the king.


    What he has done also makes Yue Baiyi appreciate very much. She is worthy of her ah Yi, that is, smart.

 Chapter 116

    "Unexpectedly, you have become our salvation base. Yue Baiyi goes to the table, picks up the only orange badge in front of her and hangs it on her chest. She gives a little to her letter. It''s really good to work high-profile and be a low-key person. It''s good to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, but sometimes it will bring a lot of trouble. As long as she takes this badge, she must put an end to the trouble brought by many people.


    For her identity, the less trouble, the better.


    The rest of the people also picked up their badges and put them on their chest. Night Muhua nodded with satisfaction. "It''s getting late. There''s a house for rent opposite the power Hall. Go and see if there''s a suitable house. If you still carry the badges, you''ll have a lot less trouble."


    Ye Muhua kindly reminded him that he didn''t know why he still helped them so much, maybe because he cherished talent, maybe because


    "Thank you, brother Ye." Yue Baiyi showed a friendly smile again. She really felt that Muhua was a good man this night.


    "Thank you for the reminder from major Ye. We can''t thank you enough. Clothes, let''s go. Xingli is still anxious to go home." Chu also bit the word "go home" very hard, and glanced at Ye Muhua. This provocative move seemed particularly funny in Ye Muhua''s eyes.


    And the white clothes make complaints about Chu''s actions. After turning a blind eye to him, he turned around and left the room. After the month''s pursuit, Murong and Hoshi Ri shouted, "the small clothes, wait for me!" and rushed out of the room.


    As for the moon white night, seeing that his sister had left, he naturally left with him. There were only Gu Zhili, Chu Yi, night Muhua, and the passer-by a who made a drum.


    "Brother Chu." Gu Zhili called softly. Chu also nodded at him, turned around and was ready to leave, and the clear voice behind sounded again.


    "Chu Shao, in recent days, your father misses you very much. He also hopes that Chu Shao will go home and have a look for the sake that blood is thicker than water."


    Chu also stopped and suddenly turned back. The gentleness on his face had already been removed. At this time, he looked like a stranger not to enter, which made people suddenly afraid. However, night Muhua still didn''t move and looked at Chu Yi quietly.


    Chu also took a deep look at Ye Muhua, and said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, "major Ye is really a good officer who loves longxia country and the people. When I see him today, he really deserves his reputation."


    After saying that, without waiting for ye Muhua''s reaction, he bluntly walked out of the room. Gu Zhili also took a deep look at Ye Muhua and left the room to catch up with Chu Yi.


    "Brother Chu... He..." Gu Zhili looked at Chu Yi with a worried face. He was a person who really cared about Chu Yi.


    Chu also sneered and said, "don''t pay attention to him. Let''s go."


    "HMM." Gu Zhili answered softly and followed Chu down the second floor.


    When he came to the first floor, Chu Yi''s look returned to his former appearance, and his momentum would be gentle. He was no longer a stranger.


    It was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion, which was unreal.


    Murong Xingli, who had been anxious, saw Chu Yi and Gu Zhili coming down and quickly greeted them, "brother Chu, now we..."


    "Yes, Xingli, show me the way. Let''s go to your house now."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 117

    Murong Xingli nodded excitedly. Seeing this, Gu Zhili couldn''t help rubbing her hair and whispered, "let''s go."


    Murong Xingli saw that her sweetheart made such a close move to her, which made her face red all of a sudden, setting off the original Laurie''s face, which was even more lovely.


    Looking at such a lovely Murong Xingli, Gu Zhili couldn''t help but pinch her face. It felt like silk, which made him almost love it. Until he saw the lovely girl looking at him with her mouth full of discontent, he withdrew his hand slightly embarrassed.


    "Cough... Xiao Li, where do you live?"


    For Gu Zhili''s change of topic, Murong Xingli tooted his mouth and said, "No. 16, gate 52, Xinghua community, XX street."


    "Xinghua community?" Chu also looked at Murong Xingli with some surprise and picked his eyebrows. Murong Xingli was particularly embarrassed.


    Murong Xingli scratched his head, took a look at Chu Yi, took another look at Gu Zhili sitting in the driver''s seat, and looked at Yue Baiyi sitting next to him. He looked very careful. He couldn''t help laughing and shook his head.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli stuck out his tongue and quickly introduced his family situation.


    "I am the only daughter in my family. My parents are still alive. My father was one of the richest businessmen in J Province before the end of the world, and my mother is the representative of the national dance team of longxia country."


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi looked at Murong Xingli with some surprise, and then focused on Gu Youge.


    "Gege and Xingli are neighbors, so gege..."


    Gu Youge looked up at Yue Baiyi and said blandly, "my parents were competitors with Murong family before they died, so the family was already very rich. After my parents died, the compensation can''t be spent for several generations."


    Obviously, it is a very sad topic, but Gu Youge is unusually calm. This is what people who can see through life and death can do so calmly.


    Even Yue Baiyi and even Chu couldn''t do this. They were cold, cold and calm, as if they were an unintentional and ruthless person.


    "How did your parents die?" Yue Baiyi couldn''t help asking. Since she was a competitor with Murong family, would she


    As if he had seen through the heart of Yue Baiyi, Gu Youge then said, "the plane crashed."


    As always, she was calm and couldn''t find any emotion, as if it wasn''t her parents, it was someone else''s business.


    The moon was silent in white. Seeing this, Murong Xingli quickly joked, "Although our family and the gege family are competitors, it is definitely a benign competition. As long as you look at my parents, you will know. Before gege''s parents died, we played together. My father said, ''things in the mall will not be brought into private life.'' my father and gege''s father are still sworn brothers! So after gege''s parents died, we Our family has always treated GERGE as a family. "


    Yue Baiyi nodded clearly. At this time, Chu also asked, "Xingli, is your father Murong Chengbin and your mother Yu Miaoyu?"


    "Yes! Brother Chu, do you know them?" Murong Xingli was stunned and looked at Chu Yi with incredible eyes.


    Chu also nodded and shook his head. "If you want to know, it''s just in the mall. There''s no friendship in private."


    Murong Xingli nodded to understand that since Chu is also a black man and her father is a businessman, she is not an ignorant little girl, so she knows a little bit about the gray part of society.


    However, at this time, Gu Zhili, who had been driving the car, suddenly asked, "coincidentally, I have the same last name as yogurt. I don''t know what''s the name of yogurt''s parents?"


    Gu Youge didn''t have much reaction, and his tone was still flat, "my father Gu Chengfeng, my mother he Yifei."

 Chapter 118

    "Ho..."


    The sharp and harsh brake sound and inertia almost made everyone in the car fall, and Chu Yi, who never liked to fasten his seat belt, almost flew out.


    "Ah Li?" Chu also rubbed the hit head. He turned to Gu Zhili in doubt. He saw his pupils dilated, his finger joints pale, and his green tendons on the back of his hands, as if he was suffering something.


    Gu Zhili turned back in amazement, looked at Gu Youge, carefully stared at Gu Youge''s face, and finally fixed his eyes.


    Just when the people felt puzzled, Gu Zhili took off his glasses, and the pair of exceptionally beautiful Danfeng eyes appeared in front of people.


    "Does it look like?" Gu Zhili said coldly, which made the two of them confused. After Murong Xingli looked at Gu Youge, his pupils widened instantly, looked at Gu Zhili in amazement, and said in surprise, "like! Eyes like! Like a mold! You..."


    As long as people with some common sense know, the characteristics of the next generation are inherited from the previous generation to the next generation. At this time, everyone has the same guess in their hearts.


    Even Gu Youge, who has always been cold, looked at Gu Zhili in surprise.


    "You..."


    "You are my sister!" Gu Zhili threw out another heavy bomb, which made the people in the car dizzy.


    Even the calm Gu Youge said, "what... What?... I don''t remember that my parents had a son." but the amazement was fleeting, and soon he recovered his calm.


    Gu Zhili shook his head and said with a smile, "we are not brothers and sisters. We are cousins. Your father is my uncle, and my father is your father''s big brother, that is, your uncle."


    "Wait! I''m still a little dizzy... Brother Gu, how can you be Ge Ge''s cousin? Uncle Gu and aunt Gu never mentioned that they have relatives!" Murong Xingli first asked a question.


    Gu Youge nodded in agreement. In her impression, she did not mention this. I remember when she was a child, she asked her father why her mother had a sister, but her father had no brothers and sisters. However, at that time, her father seemed to be silent for a while and said something. She couldn''t remember for too long.


    But she remembered that his father didn''t say he had brothers!


    But Gu Zhili has no reason to deceive her, and they are all surnamed gu!


    Gu Zhili said this, sighed secretly, looked at Gu Youge with a complex look and shook his head, "The matter of taking care of the family is far more complicated than you think. I don''t know how to tell you that I was only three years old when your father, that is, my uncle, left the family. When I was at the family, my uncle was really good to me. I still remember that at that time, my uncle said he had a daughter, but when I grew up, I wanted to find my uncle, but I couldn''t find him anymore, as if he had disappeared , I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect him to... "


    Gu Youge was silent. She never thought that a dog blood story would happen to her, but for this sudden cousin, there was no excitement or indifference. Maybe this is the so-called blood relationship.


    Yue Baiyi also sighed when she heard the speech and said with emotion, "if you go to a blood identification directly before the end of the world, everything will be revealed. However, brother Gu... Why did you enter again..." At this point, Yue Baiyi stopped. She felt that everyone had their own difficulties. Thinking of his abnormalities in the isolation room this morning, Yue Baiyi wanted to bite off his tongue.


    Gu Zhili shook his head, sighed, turned around and continued driving. "We''ll talk about it later."


    Calm was restored in the car again. At this time, everyone had his own thoughts. He was speechless all the way and soon arrived at Xinghua community.

 Chapter 119

    Xinghua community, like before the end of the world, is a high-end community and belongs to the house type of small villa. At this time, there are people who originally lived here and power people who later lived in.


    In a word, it is as lively as it was.


    Several people drove into the community. There is no parking lot in the community, but a separate garage configured for each villa. There are large and small. The large can load at least five cars, and the small can load at most two cars.


    Murong Xingli''s house is a small garage that can hold five cars.


    At the gate of the big iron gate, Murong Xingli jumped out of the car first, took out the key from his backpack, opened the big iron gate, got in the car and commanded Gu Zhili to drive to Villa 16.


    When they came to the door of villa 16, Gu Zhili and Yue''s father let the people in the car down. Murong Xingli made another lunge and rushed to the door. His hands trembled, holding the key in his hand. He was excited and uneasy in his arms. With a twist, the door clicked and opened it.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli took a deep breath. Gu Youge, who followed, patted Murong Xingli on the back. After giving her a reassuring look, Murong Xingli pushed the door open.


    Even the slippers forgot to change, so they rushed into the living room. However, just when everyone felt helpless about the eager little girl, suddenly, Murong Xingli screamed, making everyone rush in regardless of etiquette.


    "Ah! You... You all get out of my house!"


    Murong Xingli shouted angrily, his eyes burning with anger, looking at everything in front of him.


    Her beloved parents were enslaved by a group of people who didn''t know where they came from.


    Take a closer look, oh! And acquaintances!


    Looking at the waxy yellow and emaciation on his parents'' faces, Murong Xingli''s tears were about to flow out.


    When the second old man of Murong family saw his beloved daughter suddenly come back, they were stunned. Then they rushed to Murong Xingli with tears in their eyes and held her in their arms.


    "Xiaoli... It''s Xiaoli who''s back... Wuwu... I said Xiaoli can''t be anything... Wuwu..."


    Murong Xingli patted her mother gently, and the pain in her heart turned into anger. She stared at the acquaintances and said word by word, "all, give me, get out!"


    However, Murong Xingli''s words obviously didn''t attract the other party''s attention. When they saw her, they were stunned at first, and then sneered, "why? You ask, if it weren''t for us, they would have starved to death! What''s the matter? They helped you raise your parents, and now they want us to go away?"


    Murong Xingli''s heart became more angry when he heard this, "raise? You''re called raise?! I tell you, now there are only two ways for you. One is to get out, the other is to stay and stay your life!!"


    Murong Xingli''s face was full of anger. Perhaps she was awakened by the fire power. Her anger sent out a thick anger all over her body, which made people stunned.


    "Powers?" one of the slightly younger men said subconsciously, until he saw the badge of Murong Xingli clearly, and then put on a very arrogant look, "what about even powers? I''m a level I high-level power, and you''re a beginner. How can you fight me?!"


    The man''s arrogant appearance made Murong Xingli half dead, "Murong Yutian!"


    "Xingli." a clear and beautiful voice sounded, and Yue Baiyi slowly appeared in front of people. All the men present were stunned, and then their eyes burst out with a strong Yin desire. Chu Yi, who came in close to Yue Baiyi, was particularly unhappy. He threw an eye knife in the past to wake everyone up.


    Yuebai doesn''t mind. Although she is disgusted and disgusted with those eyes, if she cares, doesn''t she want to vomit to death?


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 120

    As soon as Murong Xingli, who was full of anger, saw Yue Baiyi, she instantly became wronged. She rushed into Yue Baiyi''s arms and complained bitterly.


    "Little clothes... They... They abused my parents!"


    The willow eyebrows in white on the moon wrinkled and looked at the second old man of the Murong family. At this time, the second old man of the Murong family was bony and sallow. Like the ordinary survivors begging on the street all the way, their shriveled and cracked lips can tell how long they haven''t drunk water.


    At present, the eye band is like a large water sac, hanging under the eyelids.


    She is also a person with parents. How could she bear to see this scene?


    "Who are they?" Yue Baiyi glanced at five or six people in the living room, and then looked at Murong Xingli and asked.


    Murong Xingli bit his teeth and said angrily, "Relatives! This, he is also my father''s eldest brother! This, is my father''s nephew! This! Is my niece who loves me more than my father! This is my father''s sister-in-law who loves her like a close sister! And this! My dear aunt! My father loves you most. You abuse my parents like this! Where are they sorry for you? ! before the end of the world, what do you want? When did my father refuse?! after the end of the world, you even bite the hand that feeds you! "


    Murong Xingli roared angrily at a group of five "relatives" in the living room who were thin but still ruddy.


    Listening to Murong Xingli''s question, her cousin, Murong Yutian, immediately stood up from the sofa and said with disdain on his face, "so what? Now there is a shortage of food, it''s good to live, and expect to eat and wear warm?"


    Murong Xingli smiled angrily, pointing to his parents and Murong Yutian. "You''re not blind, are you? Look at you and my parents. Don''t make a whole set with me. I won''t eat! I''ll give you two ways, either get out or leave your life!"


    Murong Xingli was angry and thought of her brothers and sisters, uncles, aunts and aunts who loved her most. After the end of the world, she not only didn''t help her parents, but fell into a well and fell into stone in the most dangerous time! How could she not be angry? How could she not be angry? At the same time, she was sad for the sad people!


    Murong Yutian is obviously not a good temper, especially after obtaining the power, the tail is tilted to the sky.


    "Why? From the day of the end of the world, this is our home! We are kind enough to take in your parents and don''t let them starve to death on the street! We haven''t driven them out, but you still want to drive us out! Joke! We can go out, ha ha, then spit out all the food you gave your parents these days!" Murong Yutian looked at Murong Xingli with a sneer.


    Murong Xingli was so angry that he just went up and hit people directly, but he was stopped by Yue Baiyi, "Xiaoyi?"


    Yue Baiyi pushed her to Gu Youge and patted her hand. "Give it to me, trust me, huh?"


    Murong Xingli hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded to Gu Youge. They went to the second old man of Murong family and looked at the appearance of their parents. Murong Xingli cried and fell in front of Murong''s mother.


    And Yue Baiyi took a look at Murong Xingli, walked slowly to Murong Yutian, and said faintly, "how much."


    Murong Yutian didn''t respond at once because of his plain and indifferent attitude. However, he just reflected and wanted to speak, but he saw the badge on Yue Baiyi''s body. His pupils shrank in an instant and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Yue Baiyi frowned when she saw that Murong Yutian didn''t speak. Her beautiful eyes stared at Murong Yutian coldly. This time, her patience seemed to be consumed.


    "How much food can you roll."

 Chapter 121

    With a touch of coercion, and the king''s Qi hidden in his blood after transformation, he severely suppressed Murong Yutian, and only Murong Yutian knew how scared he was at this time.


    This woman can''t mess with you!


    This was the only thought in Murong Yutian''s heart. His thoughts were fleeting. Soon he made a decision.


    "Er... A box of instant noodles..." Murong Yutian bit his teeth, held back his trembling teeth and said a word between his teeth.


    Yue Baiyi saw this and picked her eyebrows. She was still very satisfied with Murong Yutian''s knowledge. After all, she can live until now. How can she not be a fool?


    Human beings have a strong ability to adapt to the environment. Natural selection may be the best interpretation now.


    Yue Baiyi took back the momentum, and others didn''t know everything. Murong Yutian''s mother and aunt Murong obviously asked for too few things for her son, so little that she couldn''t help crying out.


    "Haneda! How can you..." she asked for so few things. Aunt Murong didn''t say anything later, because she had been covered by Uncle Murong''s hand. Aunt Murong slightly broke free from Uncle Murong''s bondage. However, how can a woman break free from a man''s bondage?


    Therefore, aunt Murong was unable to express her own opinions until she was taken out of Murong''s villa by Uncle Murong.


    Until he came outside, uncle Murong loosened his hand and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    However, uncle Murong''s mother looked at Uncle Murong with a reproachful look on her face and complained, "what are you doing?! why do we come out so easily? Even if we want to come out, we have to ask for dozens of kilograms of rice! Otherwise, what shall we eat in the future?! you men just can''t live!"


    Uncle Murong sneered and retorted, "What''s the matter with our men? Your women have big breasts and no brains, long hair and short insight! Don''t you see that they are h-level powers? Now there are only a few h-level powers in the whole base! How can we fight others?! it''s as simple as crushing an ant! If you didn''t cover your big mouth just now, we might die or not A question! "


    Uncle Murong''s words obviously had a great impact on Aunt Murong. She originally wanted to argue, but was interrupted by Murong Yutian, "Mom, dad is right. We are not their opponents at all, and don''t say I can''t beat that woman, even others! Most of them are powers! Except Murong Xingli, everything else is above me! How do you tell me to fight them?! do you have to see your son die on the street?!"


    Hearing Murong Yutian''s words, Murong Yufei, Murong Yutian''s sister, also persuaded her mother, "Mom, I''m right. We can''t fight with them. That woman is so high-ranking that she may be recruited by team J, and if we fight against them, aren''t we fighting against team J? Don''t say to drive us out of the base at that time, maybe we''ll never see the sun tomorrow!"


    When Aunt Murong heard what her son and daughter said, she was scared to silence. She didn''t think so much. Now think about it, it''s like this. If it''s true, it''s really terrible!


    "Well... Let''s go... Son, where are we going now?"


    Murong Yutian looked back at the villa. The haze flashed in his eyes and looked at his mother. His tone was also quite impatient.


    "Where else can I go? Rent a house!"


    Murong''s aunt was yelled by Murong Yutian. She immediately shut her mouth and dared not speak any more. She took a careful look at her son. She was relieved to see that he didn''t say anything.


    Although the son of a power man is very good, since his son had power, the whole person has changed, and even she is a little afraid. She is also afraid that she will be abandoned by her son!

 Chapter 122

    At the same time, Murong Xingli saw that those people were so simple and left, and she only needed a box of instant noodles. Although she didn''t want to give a box of instant noodles, she was relieved that it was easy to say it. After all, the other party once loved her relatives. She really let her kill them. She really couldn''t do it.


    Seeing that Yue Baiyi solved this matter so easily, Murong Xingli doubled his favor for Yue Baiyi and made a decision in her heart that she would believe her no matter what happened in the future! Protect her! She should also practice hard and protect her in the future!


    "Xiaoyi, thank you..."


    Yue Baiyi smiled and shook his head. "We are friends, aren''t we?"


    Murong Xingli nodded. Yes, they are friends. Just a thank you is really difficult to express her gratitude to her. She can only slowly convey her gratitude to her in the future.


    "Now that Xingli you have arrived home and it''s getting late, let''s go first." Yue Baiyi looked out of the window. The sun was close to the horizon and night was coming.


    Murong Xingli was stunned at first, then subconsciously said, "go? Why do you want to go? Just stay! The home is so big and there are so many rooms, it''s better to stay here!"


    Murong Xingli also had this idea at the beginning, so that she could not only save the spiritual core, but also be with everyone. Although she had less than a month, her trust in them obviously exceeded those brothers and sisters who had been together for so many years.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi. Chu Yi understood it and replied with a smile, "it''s inconvenient for so many of us to disturb here. Besides, Xingli, you should also respect your parents'' opinions, don''t you? They''ve been here..."


    However, before Chu finished, the two elders of the Murong family took the lead, "Just stay, everyone. The family is so big, and you have helped us so much, and you have sent Xiaoli back. We... We really don''t think we can repay... And we believe in Xiaoli''s vision. You are Xiaoli''s friends. Now in this last world, this fate is also due to fate, so we sincerely urge you to stay.


    The house belonged to us before the end of the world, and team J did not force the house back after it came, so you can rest assured to live here and don''t worry about the rent. Hehe, our two elders have to rely on several heroes in the future! "


    The speaker is Murong Chengbin. He deserves to be a person who has lived in the mall for a long time. This pride is rare for others to have his demeanor. After all, after the actions of his relatives, if he leaves outsiders in his own home, it is difficult to ensure that the next "relative" incident will not happen.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields. Sometimes they gamble. If they win, they will enjoy endless glory and wealth in their life.


    If you lose the bet, you will lose all your money. If you don''t keep it, you will lose your life.


    Now Murong Chengbin''s demeanor really makes Chu admire.


    "Boss Murong is worthy of being one of the richest businessmen in J province. Chu really admires him. Just boss Murong''s breadth of mind and bearing make Chu ashamed!" Chu also hugged his fist and expressed his admiration for Murong Chengbin.


    Murong Chengbin then looked at Chu Yi. After he saw the visitor clearly, he immediately looked stunned, "this is not Chu Shao! Oh, please, please! It was Chu Shao who sent the little girl back. I''m really... Really grateful!"


    Chu also nodded as like as two peas, and no longer so rigid. As Murong and Cheng Bin said, he sat on the sofa with great generosity. It was just like the big boy.


    Yue Baiyi skimmed her mouth. She suddenly felt that the goods didn''t look as simple as they appeared!


    "Please sit down, boss Murong." Murong Chengbin was not polite and sat back on the sofa. Yu Miaoyu, Murong Chengbin''s wife, that is, Murong Xingli''s mother, couldn''t help staring at Murong Chengbin, and then greeted others warmly.


    "Oh, come on, come on, please sit down! Everyone must be tired. There is a room upstairs. I''ll tidy it up."

 Chapter 123

    Yue''s mother saw that Miaoyu was going upstairs and hurriedly stopped, "in the future, we are all a family. The room will be left to the children to tidy up by ourselves. We should also enjoy peace and happiness!"


    Yu Miaoyu paused slightly. Seeing this, Yue''s mother hurried forward, took her hand in her hand and said with emotion, "the children have grown up and are good. We can''t help them now. The only thing we can do is take good care of ourselves, eat well and have a good body, so that they can have no worries!"


    Yu Miaoyu was silent and seemed to be thinking about Yue''s mother''s words. However, for a long time, she seemed to understand. A smile appeared on her waxy yellow face. "That''s right! Now the end of the world is coming, my brothers and sisters don''t know whether they are still in the world. If we don''t dislike it, can we be sisters?"


    Yue Ma smiled and nodded, "how can I dislike you? I don''t think I deserve you! Think about Mrs. Murong, you are still the dance representative of longxia country!"


    Yu Miaoyu shook her head with a smile. "That''s all the past tense. What''s the use of dancing now? Well, don''t call me Mrs. Murong. See the outside world more! My name is Yu Miaoyu. You can call me Xiaoyu!"


    Yuema nodded, "Liu Huiyun, Xiaoyu can call me Huiyun or Xiaoyun."


    Yu Miaoyu nodded and called each other''s names affectionately.


    Yue Baiyi and Murong Xingli saw that the two mothers got along so well. They looked at each other and smiled. Everything was silent.


    Murong Xingli had been away from her parents for a long time and had always adhered to her mother. She also took Gu Youge around her mother and chattered there. Yu Miaoyu looked at her husband and seemed to want to say something to Chu. She understood it and took Murong Xingli to the second floor.


    Yuebai Yi didn''t intend to go upstairs, but when she saw the look in Chu Yi''s eyes, she sighed, so she had to pull Gu Youge up to the second floor. Yueyi didn''t care about anything, so she followed Yuebai Yi up to the second floor.


    Originally, Yue Baiye planned to go upstairs, but Chu also stopped him, "Uncle Yue, little brother Yue, stay. Ah Li, you also sit."


    Yuebai night shrugged his shoulders and sat down at will. Gu Zhili sat beside Chu Yi. His elegant sitting posture really made Yuebai night wonder.


    These two people must not be as simple as they seem.


    As for the moon white night, he is a child growing up in an ordinary family. He loves sports and is not confined to form. This sitting posture is also free and easy.


    "Can I stay?" the moonlight night still couldn''t help asking.


    Chu also nodded and said seriously, "now we don''t want to hide from you. As for girls, I don''t want them to participate in the darkness of the world too much, and you, I think we will all be friends, partners and teammates in the future. I don''t want to hide more from each other."


    As for Yue''s father, he didn''t say anything. He was always quiet, but he saw better than anyone. Since the other party asked him to stay, there must be a reason to stay.


    After hearing the speech on the white night of the moon, he was silent for a while and then said, "since we are a team, girls also have the right to know everything. Today''s end world is no longer a world for girls to escape. If they escape, it will only bring them greater harm. I believe they don''t want to be concealed."


    Chu also smelled the speech and was also silent for a while. He sighed and said, "it''s true that I''m too narrow. Brother Yue is right. Girls are no worse than men."


    The moon white night nodded. His sister was powerful. He was happier than anyone. As long as his sister had the ability to protect himself, he would rest assured.


    "Wait until they come down."

 Chapter 124

    An hour later, the three girls in white and Yue Yi came down from the second floor. They saw that the living room was very quiet, and they had some doubts in their hearts.


    When Murong Chengbin saw his daughter coming down, he quickly waved to her and said, "Xiao Li, Ge Ge, come and sit down."


    Murong Xingli didn''t hesitate. He took Gu Youge and hurried to Murong Chengbin and sat down.


    Yuebai Yi also received the call from her brother''s eyes and walked leisurely to Yuebai night, but there was no room on the sofa. Seeing this, Yuebai night stood up and gave her seat to Yuebai Yi, but Yuebai Yi refused him.


    No matter how long she stands, she won''t be tired, but the moon and night are different. He is human and still has a sense of fatigue and pain.


    They were deadlocked. Finally, yuebaiye was defeated by the tough attitude of yuebaiyi. The helpless yuebaiye had to sit back on the sofa, but his heart couldn''t help but be filled with sad bubbles.


    Alas... Yi Er is getting stronger and stronger... Wuwu... Damn the end of the world... Return his lovely sister!


    Yuebaiyi and yuebaiye are twins. Without saying that, plus the years of getting along, yuebaiye pouted her ass, she knew what shit he pulled. Seeing the expression of yuebaiye, she naturally understood what his psychological thoughts were under his expression. After speechless glancing, she pulled Yueyi and stood aside.


    Yue Yi is also a considerate servant. He stands behind Yue Baiyi steadily and puts the weight of Yue Baiyi on him. He is happy about it.


    However, their actions made Chu half dead, but it was not easy to attack. They had to look coldly for a few months and found that he was not moved. He was even more discouraged and leaned against the back of the sofa.


    Yue Baiyi turned a blind eye to this, and the plain voice sounded in the living room, "say, what''s the matter."


    Chu was also annoyed for a while, and his originally clenched fists relaxed. He sighed in his heart, looked up at Yue Baiyi, and looked at her deeply. Then he glanced at everyone present, and then seriously said, "since everyone is willing to live together, I want to set up a mercenary team. I don''t know if you have any objection."


    The crowd was silent for a while, and then said, "I have no objection." the first thing to say was the moonlight night.


    "I don''t have any, brother Gu... Cough, brother Gu and brother Chu don''t dislike our low ability and are willing to form a team with us. My father and I have no objection, Ge Ge, what about you?" Murong Xingli first looked at Gu Zhili and almost said his subconscious words. Fortunately, he stopped in time, otherwise the atmosphere on the court may not be what it would be like.


    Gu Youge shook his head, "No." he was still so cold, but at least expressed her point of view.


    Yue''s father and his son have expressed their attitude. Naturally, he will not refute, and at present, this is also the best choice.


    However, when everyone had no objection, a clear voice interrupted everyone present.


    "I have." the speaker is Yue Baiyi. At this time, she frowned slightly. In fact, she also thought about the problem of forming a team just now. She just saw that her parents were very good, and her brother took care of them. She also believed that Murong Xingli and Gu Youge would not treat her parents badly. After forming a team, their relationship would be closer, Then her parents won''t be bullied here. Together with four old people, they can have a chat or something.


    However, this is only limited to them. She has never thought of staying in the human base for so long. After all, her identity is too complex, especially the problem of eating. The longer it takes, the more suspicious it will be. Once it is found, her parents and brother will be implicated.


    She will never allow this, even because of herself! It is not allowed to hurt parents and brothers!

 Chapter 125

    The sound of Yue Baiyi immediately gathered everyone''s eyes on her.


    The first biggest reaction was Murong Xingli. She stood up from the sofa and asked eagerly and nervously, "small clothes? Why? Don''t you want to form a team with us?"


    Yue Baiyi shook her head and smiled at Murong Xingli. Gu Youge also pulled her hand and motioned her to calm down. However, there was concern in her eyes. Obviously, her heart was no calmer than Murong Xingli.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to form a team with you, but... I want to leave the redemption base. Now that I have found my parents and brother, I can rest assured that you can take good care of my parents, so..."


    Yuebai Yi hesitated slightly and looked at Yuebai night and Yueda. They all knew what Yuebai Yi was worried about. They were also worried, but they were more worried that their daughter was out alone


    "Yi Er..." the moon white night cried out with worry, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Yuebai Yi understood Yuebai night''s mood. She sighed and shook her head, "brother, I believe I can take good care of my parents, so..."


    "Clothes." Chu also interrupted Yue Baiyi. Although interrupting what others said was very impolite and ungrateful, he couldn''t bear it. He didn''t want her to leave, but he believed he would be able to protect her. He would never let her become a public enemy of mankind. She was so kind and lovely! How could she be compared to those man eating monsters!


    "Clothes, can you not go? How much harm will it do to your parents if you want to leave? They are not easy to reunite with you, and your brother, you have the heart to see him take care of your parents and do filial piety for you alone? And Xingli and Youge, they trust you so much and love you, so you have the heart to see them feel sorry for your departure? Do you..." Really willing to leave my side?


    Chu Yi didn''t say what he wanted to say, but the look in his eyes also conveyed what he wanted to say.


    Yue Baiyi hesitated and could not deny that everything Chu Yi said was in her heart. Although she was not the virgin, she could not see that her relatives and friends felt sorry for her. Moreover, her parents were the best around her, so that she could know whether her parents were doing well or not. Once she left, she would worry, How are your parents.


    Just... Can she really be in the crowd?


    Ah... How annoying! System Jun! Give her some advice!!! Who made her like this!


    Suddenly, just as Yue Baiyi hesitated, the mechanical sound that was like the sound of nature to her sounded again in her mind.


    "Di... Trigger the task, ''stay at the base and form a six person team'', and reward 5000 experience points."


    Er... Yue Baiyi, who was still hesitant, nodded, "well, brother Chu is right. Parents should take care of themselves."


    Chu also originally wanted to persuade Yue Baiyi more. Now, seeing her so readily promise, she didn''t respond for a moment. She was stunned for a while. Then she said, "well."


    Anyway, it''s good that she can stay. He can''t live without her at this time


    Chu also looked at the moon and thought to himself.


    The happiest thing was Murong Xingli. She rushed to Yue Baiyi, hugged her and said with a smile.


    "Great! Xiaoyi, I thought you could really go! Just don''t go! Hee hee ~ Xiaoyi, let''s live in one room in the future!"


    Yue Baiyi smiled and nodded.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 126

    On January 1, he heard that Yue Baiyi decided to stay. His good-looking eyebrows were locked up for the first time. This was the first time that he disagreed with Wang''s opinion. As a blood spirit, how can they stay in the human group? If it''s not our race, their hearts will be different. Wang''s parents will forget it. However, he still believed in these people. It''s hard to guarantee that they will betray the king one day.


    However, as an excellent servant, he can''t refute the king at this time, which will lose the king''s face. Therefore, even if he doesn''t recognize it in his heart, he can only endure it and advise the king to leave here when he is alone with the king.


    Yue Yi is worried that humans will hurt Yue Baiyi, while Chu is also worried that Yue Yi will hurt Yue Baiyi and the humans in the whole base. Should he talk to Yi Yi?


    As for Gu Zhili, he took a look at Chu Yi, another look at Yueyi with deep eyebrows, and a plain moon white dress on his face. He sighed and whispered, hoping that brother Chu would not do too drastic things


    Gu Zhili didn''t know the true identity of Yue Baiyi. He just saw Chu like this. He thought he was eating Yue Yi''s vinegar. While he was worried about him, he felt helpless. Other people really couldn''t intervene in this emotional matter.


    As for the moon white night, he looked at Chu Yi with intriguing eyes and said secretly, did he know something? No, it''s impossible. Except for her temperature, her sister is very normal. As long as she doesn''t say, no one will know.


    Yue''s father''s eyes flickered slightly. It was obvious that he was also thinking about unknown things. However, Murong Chengbin was also a businessman, and his career was so big. He was also an old fox. Although he felt something wrong with the atmosphere, he didn''t say anything.


    And Gu Youge, although she didn''t say anything, her clenched hands showed the restlessness and entanglement in her heart.


    Everyone here is very restless and has their own ideas, and the only most naive and simple is Murong Xingli. Thinking that everyone can live together in the future, she smiles and keeps pulling Yue Baiyi, and Yue Baiyi is happy to agree.


    Later, everyone spent the time in a happy atmosphere. At dinner time, Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge helped Yue''s mother and went to the kitchen to cook dinner. The materials for the dinner were the ingredients found in the bungalow and the cooked food equipped before, so the dinner was very rich.


    Especially for the Murong elders, their eyes are red when they see the food on the table in front of them. These days, not to mention instant noodles, even a steamed bread is a luxury. Now there are so many white rice, how can they not be excited?


    A meal was happily spent in the happy atmosphere of the people and in the pious and grateful attitude of Murong two elders.


    after meal.


    They came to the living room and ate a few fruits secretly stuffed by Yue Baiyi into his backpack and cut into a fruit platter. Although they still had some doubts about the origin of the fruit, everyone didn''t ask, which relieved Yue Baiyi.


    When she robbed the shopping mall, she stuffed the boxed fruits in the warehouse into the system backpack, which saved a lot of space, and a grid can hold 99 of the same things, so Yue Baiyi put all the boxed apples into the backpack, and it can keep fresh and constant temperature in the backpack, which is much better than putting them in the space.


    She felt that this space was a chicken rib for her. Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi skimmed her mouth.


    After greeting the crowd, he went to the toilet.


    Alas, when will the life of diarrhea end


    At the sight of the moon in white, his eyes flashed.

 Chapter 127

    "Wow..."


    Yue Baiyi came out of the toilet with a fresh face. Although her face was still a little pale, she seemed to be used to the harm caused by diarrhea.


    When she opened the door, she just saw Yueyi standing at the door waiting for her to come out.


    "Wang..." the moon called softly.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi quickly turned her head and looked around and found that no one was there. She was relieved. She looked up at Yue Yi and said with a slight reproach, "don''t call me ''King'' outside, ah Yi."


    Month one hesitated for a moment, still nodded, "yes."


    When she got the answer, Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction. Seeing that he didn''t want to go to the toilet, she kept looking at her. She picked her eyebrows and said curiously, "why, do you have something to say to me?"


    Month nodded, looked around, slightly bowed his head and said respectfully, "yes, miss, there is something that month 1 really wants to say to you."


    Yue Baiyi was more curious at this time, "say it."


    "Madam, now that your parents and brothers have arrived at the base safely, why don''t you leave here earlier to establish your own kingdom? Why should we bow down to others? Madam Wang, we are different from them. They trust you now because they don''t know your true identity. If they know it one day, it will not only cause great harm to you, madam Wang Do you think mankind will forgive your parents and brothers? Madam, you must know that non-human beings have different hearts. You must know mankind better than I do. "


    Yue Yi replied that his analysis was indeed reasonable, which made Yue Baiyi''s relaxed heart become heavy.


    It is undeniable that what Yue Yi said was right in her heart, but she promised them... How... Besides, the system also has this task... Is it difficult not to need the 5000 experiences? God, isn''t she dead?!


    After hesitation, Yue Baiyi finally made a decision, "ah Yi, let''s talk about this later. At present, we have just entered the base. Let''s see the situation first. Now the base can come and go freely as long as we want.


    So don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to me. I cherish my life. What''s more, I don''t want to give up ah Yi, you''re alone! "


    At last, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help teasing the man who always looked serious and cold in front of her. This man was not inferior to her at all, but... She was just more lucky than him. Without her, he would exist as a ''King''.


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi wanted to tease him, and his mind disappeared. He looked at Yue Yi with complexity.


    And Yueyi seems to feel Yuebai''s heart. He looks at her seriously and makes his only promise in his life word by word.


    "The first of the month is always the first of the month and the first of the month of the king. The task of the first of the month is to assist the king and make the king a real king."


    The gentle and firm voice tells the persistence of Yueyi, the affection of Yueyi, and the promise that Yueyi will never betray Yuebai. At this moment, Yuebai''s heart was pounded hard. She nodded heavily and made the same guarantee.


    "For you, I will be a real king!"


    On the first day of the month, I felt as if I was relieved. The iceberg on my face faded, revealing a smile of spring flowers, gently nodded and smiled.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 128

    "Hey, Xiaoyi, you''re out! Come on, I was just telling my parents how you defeated those mutant beasts bravely!"


    As soon as he came to the living room, he was called by Murong Xingli with sharp eyes. Yue Baiyi smiled but didn''t speak. He came to Murong Xingli with a slow pace and sat down.


    "I can''t be so brave." Yue Baiyi shook her head, a very modest appearance, which won the admiration of Murong Er Lao.


    "Yes! Oh, yes! Xiaoyi, where''s your pet cat? Where did you go? Why didn''t you see it?" Murong Xingli suddenly thought of the white cat that matched with Yue Baiyi, and said it without thinking.


    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly changed, becoming somewhat subtle and rigid.


    The problem that people ignored was raised again. This time, Yue Baiyi couldn''t escape, so he had to pull out an excuse and said, "I put it in the bungalow, and it can''t follow us into the base. If the people in the base shoot it indiscriminately, I won''t cry to death!"


    Her excuse is very clumsy, but people are like this. Whether it is reasonable or not, as long as there is a reason, they can find psychological comfort for themselves.


    However, except Murong Xingli, who really believed in Yue Baiyi''s words, others tacitly agreed not to mention this topic, and Yue Baiye directly led the topic to Chu Yi.


    "By the way, brother Chu, didn''t you say you had something to tell us?"


    Chu also smelled the speech and said along with the topic of the moon white night, "well, I''m sorry for the concealment of everyone, although I just know something. I''m sorry!"


    As soon as they heard this, they really focused on Chu Yi. Even Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi curiously.


    Chu also saw this and pondered for a while. Then he murmured.


    "If... If I''m not mistaken, the head of this redemption base is my father."


    "What?!" the crowd said in surprise.


    However, Murong Chengbin also said, "Chu Shao, you really didn''t guess wrong. The head of the base is really your father - Chu Tianyuan."


    Murong Chengbin''s words confirmed Chu Yi''s conjecture. He was not surprised. He nodded blandly, pondered for a while, and then said, "My father, Chu Tianyuan, was a senior official of J Province before the end of the world. After the end of the world, I''m afraid he had a great relationship with the establishment of the redemption base. Moreover, the Chu family and the night family have always been friends. When I saw Ye Muhua, I knew that the current base was controlled by Chu and night."


    "Night elder brother?" month white clothes surprised way, "do you know?"


    Chu also nodded and shook his head. When people were more puzzled, he then said, "I''ve heard of the this man, but I haven''t seen him. Night Muhua has been in team J, and I haven''t been home, so I haven''t met. But I often mentioned him from my father''s mouth."


    Yue Baiyi nodded. No wonder they didn''t have too much intersection in the bungalow before.


    "Brother Chu, why don''t you go home? Your father is clearly... How did you become the leader of the black gang?" Murong Xingli said.


    "There are some things that are very complicated and hard to say..." Chu was also a little embarrassed, and Murong Xingli was not a fool. Seeing this, he quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. It''s inconvenient to say it. It doesn''t matter."


    Chu also hesitated for a while and said, "I haven''t been back for nearly 12 years, and I''ve never regarded myself as the son of that guy. I''m just me, I''m just Chu Yi, and I don''t want to go to find him. Even now, it''s the same."

 Chapter 129

    "Brother Chu, I believe you!" Murong Xingli made a noise first, breaking the tranquility of the living room.


    Chu also looked at Murong Xingli in surprise and found that although she said "believe him" to him, her eyes looked at Gu Zhili. Seeing this, Chu was also unable to cry or laugh.


    But as a gentleman, he certainly won''t refute the beauty''s face.


    "Thank you, Xingli." Chu also smiled and nodded to Murong Xingli. The teasing in his eyes made Murong Xingli blush.


    Then he spoke on a moonlit night. He still liked this bright man very much. He also expressed his trust in Chu Yi. "Brother Chu, although we haven''t been together for a long time, we still have common sadness. Therefore, I must believe you 100 percent."


    Chu Yiru smiled and nodded with gratitude in his eyes.


    The following people also expressed their trust in him one by one, except Yue Baiyi.


    "Yi Yi..." Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi and was very nervous. He could not care whether others believed him, but he couldn''t care whether Yue Baiyi didn''t believe him.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t speak, but smiled and nodded. Her move made Chu also relieved, and the look in her eyes was brighter.


    "Clothes believe me, it''s better than anything." Chu also said something very affectionate and serious, so serious that there were ripples in Yue Baiyi''s heart.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t stand the heat in Chu Yi''s eyes. She lowered her head slightly, and the bangs covered the embarrassment and sadness in her eyes.


    Gu Youge seemed to see the embarrassment of Yue Baiyi, and the cold voice sounded, which diverted everyone''s attention again.


    "Gu Zhili, now you can talk about what happened."


    Gu Zhili saw that everyone focused on him. He habitually pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, as if thinking about how he should say it.


    Finally, after a long silence, Gu Zhili spoke slowly.


    "Since brother Chu is willing to confess his affairs, I won''t hide more. Xiao Ge, I am really your cousin, your father and my uncle Gu Chengfeng. I am an overseas Chinese. As for why I return home, I have to start with my father, Gu Chenglin.


    Gu Jia has immigrated to country y since the last century, that is, our grandfather. That generation is a national of country y and has a high status in the royal family of country y. he is a duke.


    However, you also know that this title can only be passed on to one person, but grandpa has two sons. According to the tradition of longxia country, he should have been passed on to his eldest son and his grandchildren. However, grandpa does not abide by the tradition. He intends to pass the title to his uncle, Gu Chengfeng, who is your father.


    Originally, the struggle between titles was very fierce, and my birth became a weight for my father. Especially when my father saw my uncle give birth to a daughter, that is, you, he took me to the palace for grandpa to pass the title to him.


    But instead of being threatened, Grandpa directly asked people to throw him out of the castle. During this period, I was taken care of by my uncle and aunt. The happy days lasted nearly a year until grandpa''s health deteriorated, which brought my father. However, at this time, Grandpa still didn''t pass the title to his father, but returned it to my uncle until grandpa gave up Renhuan, the quiet father, suddenly summoned many people to surround the whole castle. He even threatened you and asked my uncle to write a certificate.


    Until finally, my father sat firmly in this position, he was willing to release the three of you, but only if he could never return to country y.


    At that time, you were less than one year old. I always miss you very much. I was two years older than you. I remember this very deeply until... "

 Chapter 130

    When Gu Zhili said this, his face looked more and more painful, as if he thought of something bad. He held his fists and had unspeakable hatred and sadness in his eyes.


    They dared not disturb, but Chu Yi, who knew the truth, patted Gu Zhili on the shoulder. Silent comfort also woke Gu Zhili from his obsession.


    Gu Zhili nodded to Chu, and then opened his mouth again.


    "Until that day, I accidentally passed by his door and heard something about my uncle. Although I didn''t hear it very clearly, after I heard ''kill him'' and ''make an accident'', I was startled, made a movement and was found by him.


    After he whipped me, he sent me back to the country after I was unconscious. However, he didn''t send me to my uncle''s house, but... He sent me to the underground auction house... Auction me... At that time... I was only 14 years old at that time... "


    Gu Zhili gnashed his teeth and said, thinking of the thing he didn''t want to mention, he had only resentment except resentment. No matter he didn''t think about it, his biological father sold him!


    They were silent and felt distressed for Gu Zhili. They had not experienced this experience. Although they could not feel the pain, they could understand what kind of emotion they would have if they were them.


    "Later, I was bought, but on the way to the hospital, I hurt people and escaped until... Until brother Chu appeared and saved me."


    Gu Zhili looked at Chu Yi with deep gratitude and admiration in his eyes.


    Chu also smiled and didn''t care. He continued for Gu Zhili, "I just ran out of my house that day. When I was in a bad mood, those guys bumped into me......"


    "Smelly boy! You don''t know how to see the road when you walk!" the unusually arrogant and overbearing voice is particularly abrupt in the coming dusk of the night.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t see you. Oh, where are you? Why can''t I see it?" a handsome boy in famous brand sportswear looked left and right, as if he really didn''t see the big and thick men in front of him.


    These thugs are always grumpy. Seeing that the teenagers despise them so much, they are angry. Now they are like eating explosives.


    "You stinky boy! If I don''t teach you a lesson, I don''t know who your grandpa is!"


    "Grandpa? My grandpa died a long time ago. Alas, Grandpa, your old man turned into a ghost and came to me? Wuwu ~ ~ Grandpa, I''m good ~ don''t come to me ~" the boy hid his face with one hand, as if he was really crying, but only the other was chased and fled by the big men, and the little boy hiding behind the tree saw the smile and ridicule around his mouth.


    Seeing this, the big men were even more furious. They stretched out their hands and wanted to grab the skirt of the young man''s chest.


    However, the young man was obviously on guard. As soon as he saw the man reaching out, he immediately took a step back and avoided the man''s hand. However, he also looked at the people with a very innocent expression.


    "Oh, my foot slipped ~" the smile on the corner of my mouth made the big man green.


    If they don''t know that the smelly boy is playing with them on purpose, they can really die.


    The big men surrounded the young man in a vicious manner. They saw that the young man was not afraid, but his face became more and more excited. He whistled and showed a trace of evil on his smiling face.


    "Hey, hey, I just hope you won''t ask me at that time ~"


    "You... Smelly boy! Die!"


    "Ah!!"


    ......


    The young boy hiding in the dark, looking at the energetic young man, walked easily among several big men, played the big man around, beat the big man in turn, and a sense of worship suddenly rose in his eyes.

 Chapter 131

    "Ouch... Ouch... Young master, please spare the villain once..." the big men who were trampled on the ground by the boy and folded into Luohan begged their father and grandmother to compensate the boy one by one.


    However, the young man was obviously not a good stubble. Seeing this, he couldn''t help sneering, "Yo, he''s a young master now? Wasn''t he a smelly boy, a little bastard just now?"


    As soon as the big man heard this, he couldn''t help feeling numb. "No, no, no, no... Little people are bastards and waste. Little people have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I hope you can forgive me a lot. Don''t quarrel with such cheap people as villains..."


    When the young man heard this, he stepped on the man''s back and heard the man grinning.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Hehe, I want to wait until I let you go so that you can find more people? Joke, am I so stupid?!"


    The boy scoffed and looked at the man with a playful face. He put his hand into his trouser pocket and groped for something until he took it out. It was a mobile phone! Then the boy dialed something under the inexplicable expression on the big men''s face.


    "Hey, yes, it''s my young master. I''ll take your people away. Don''t embarrass him any more, otherwise... Hum, you know! I''ll give you five minutes. If you don''t pick up people in five minutes, ha ha... Then I''ll be sent to the bureau!"


    With that, the boy hung up the phone with a loud slap. The big man looked inexplicable and panic. Did they kick the iron plate?


    The young man looked relaxed and put his mobile phone back into his trouser pocket. He stepped on the big men again, and the evil spirit on his face was at a glance.


    "Sample, dare to fight with me, hum! Go back to the furnace and rebuild it! Ha ha ~ ~ ~" the boy''s laughter was very bright, and the little boy hiding behind the tree was envious.


    Five minutes later, the big men were finally led away in tears, and the boy was labeled as a devil by the big men. Until the people walked away, the boy looked behind the tree.


    Seeing this, the little boy was startled and hid behind the big tree.


    Until there was no more movement behind him, the little boy looked out secretly. However, his suddenly enlarged face startled him.


    "Ah!"


    "What''s your name? I''m so handsome, young master. How can you seem to see a ghost!" the boy touched his face narcissistically.


    The little boy was silent and suddenly thought of what had just happened. He quickly bowed to the boy and said gratefully, "thank you! Thank you for saving me!"


    The boy was shocked when he saw that the little boy had such a big gift. He quickly waved his hand and said, "I can''t see those guys doing those business. Well, you''re safe now. You can go home."


    As soon as the little boy heard the word "go home", his face was filled with infinite bitterness.


    "I... I don''t have a home..."


    The young man was stunned when he heard the speech. He was silent for a while. Then he said, "I don''t have a home either. Hey, how about following me? Let''s make a partner?"


    The little boy heard the speech, did not hesitate, nodded again and again, "yes! You saved me, and I will follow you all my life!"


    The boy shook his hand when he heard the speech. "All my life? Ha, I like women! I don''t want to be entangled by you for a lifetime!"


    "I... I don''t mean that..." the little boy''s face was ruddy and seemed shy of the boy''s words.


    Seeing this, the young man laughed and said, "hahaha ~ tease you! My name is Chu Yi. What''s your name?"


    "Gu Zhili."


    "Uh huh, good name! You''ll call me boss later, and I''ll call you a Li, won''t you?"


    "OK, boss!"


    "Hey, hey, ah Li, let''s go. Did you have dinner? The boss will take you to dinner!"


    "Thank you, boss..."


    "Oh, they are all brothers. You''re welcome. What? Let''s go..."


    As the sun sets, a long and short shadow is left for the last moment of dusk.

 Chapter 132

    After hearing the story, everyone was silent, especially Murong Xingli. Her eyes were red. She didn''t expect Gu Zhili to have such a past.


    No wonder he has a noble temperament, but he has become a black military division. I didn''t expect such a complex past.


    Gu Youge was still a little angry. However, until Gu Zhili finished the matter, the atmosphere in her heart disappeared.


    "Cousin." Gu Youge said faintly, but her words have recognized the existence of Gu Zhili in disguise.


    Gu Zhili was slightly stunned and suddenly looked at Gu Youge. His eyes were stunned and excited. To say that his relatives, there was only his uncle''s family in his eyes. His mother died early. His father, who was originally dependent on each other, actually treated him


    "OK... Xiaoge... If you can admit me... Brother is very happy..." Gu Zhili was a little excited and choked. Gu Youge couldn''t bear it. She stood up, walked to Gu Zhili, hugged him and comforted him softly.


    "It''s all right, brother, you and me."


    Gu Zhili held her back and nodded gently. He didn''t expect that the arrival of the end of the world would let him meet his sister whom he had always cherished. He could see that she was all right. His happiness at this time could not be expressed in words.


    Two people hug each other and no one bothers them. They suffer from each other. Two lonely people have found their blood relatives. How can they not be excited, how can they not be excited?


    For a long time, they were reluctant to part, and this time Gu Youge simply sat beside Gu Zhili.


    "When I was ten years old, my parents suddenly said that they would go to a place and give me to Uncle Murong. However, that day, when they learned that the plane crashed, my parents would never come back to me." Gu Youge explained what had happened. It was obviously so painful, but it became as if it was just someone else''s business in her mouth.


    However, only Gu Zhili knew that this feeling of heart death, he painfully patted Gu Youge on the back, "it''s okay, Xiaoge."


    Gu Youge nodded and then said, "brother, if you heard me right, it seems that Gu Chenglin had a lot to do with my parents'' plane crash."


    Gu Zhili also nodded. He had already died for Gu Chenglin. He could sell his own son for his status and title.


    What''s more terrible is that he killed one of his mother''s brothers and sister-in-law for his status and title, and buried a whole person on the plane. It''s really terrible!


    "Now the end of the world is coming, not only the kingdom of longxia, but the whole world. Presumably, there must be no great difference between country y and here." Gu Zhili said faintly.


    "If he''s not dead, brother, will you stop me from taking revenge?" Gu Youge asked blandly.


    "No. but please leave him a whole corpse." Gu Zhili also explained very plainly. Their temperament is very close. They are obviously doing their own things, but it gives people the feeling that they are talking about others.


    "OK." Gu Youge agreed without hesitation.


    Gu Zhili smiled without saying anything and rubbed Gu Youge''s short hair, as if what they were talking about just now was really someone else''s business.


    The atmosphere in the living room was silent again and again. They really couldn''t find a topic to break the silent atmosphere. Until Liu Huiyun and Yu Miaoyu walked down happily from the second floor, they turned their attention to them.


    "Oh, what are we talking about? Yi''er and ye''er, I just discussed with Xiaoyu. We really get along better with each other. We want to be more intimate. Why don''t Xiao Li marry our family ye''er?"


    "What?!"


    "No! (don''t!)"

 Chapter 133

    As soon as Yue''s mother Liu Huiyun said this, everyone cried out in surprise. Murong Xingli reacted more fiercely.


    She got up directly from the sofa, hurriedly went to Yu Miaoyu and said eagerly, "Mom, what are you doing!"


    Facing her daughter''s excitement, Yu Miaoyu said inexplicably, "what''s the matter? Xiaoli, I think Xiaoye is a talented person. She''s young, dual-line powers and similar to you. You must be able to talk. Anyway, you don''t have a favorite person or a boyfriend. Why don''t you get in touch with Xiaoye?"


    As soon as Yu Miaoyu''s words came out, Murong Xingli glanced at Gu Zhili, but Gu Zhili sat on the sofa, bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. In this way, she couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Does he really not like her?


    "But... Bai Ye and I only know each other for a few days! How can we..." Murong Xingli wants to politely refuse. After all, Yue Baiye is Yue Baiyi''s brother. He is also a man, and he can''t let him down at once.


    As soon as Yu Miaoyu heard this, he quickly said with a smile, "isn''t this contact emotional? Anyway, we won''t be together in the future? As for marriage, it''s the end of the world now, and there''s no civil affairs bureau to register for marriage. As long as we have a banquet!"


    Murong Xingli was speechless. Her mother thought so far that she thought of getting married! Please, the person she likes is not a moonlit night! Although he is also very good! But she didn''t feel it at all!


    "Mom! What are you talking about!" Murong Xingli shouted helplessly, which made Yu Miaoyu laugh but not speak. In her opinion, her daughter was shy, smiling at the moon and white night, and looking at her daughter. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. How did she think they matched well.


    Murong Xingli was helpless when she saw this, but she didn''t refute it face to face. She just wanted to find a time to talk to her mother alone.


    However, the moon white night also reacted at this time. Although she wanted to refuse, she thought that if she refused a girl like this, she would be embarrassed, and their family would be very embarrassed in their family in the future.


    So their silence became acquiescence in the eyes of everyone.


    Gu Youge looked at Murong Xingli in surprise. She seemed to remember that Xingli seemed to like her cousin? Yes?


    However, she didn''t ask her face-to-face. She also wanted to find a separate time to ask her what she thought.


    However, when the two mothers saw this, they were more than happy to close their mouths. They looked at the two children, and the more they looked, the more satisfied they were. When they said this, they went upstairs. It seemed that they also talked about the topic of who to invite for marriage in the future. Murong Xingli was speechless.


    Murong Xingli sighed, turned around and looked at Gu Zhili. She found that she was still looking at Gu Zhili, which made her even more disappointed. Only Gu Youge could see how tangled her cousin was at this time.


    Gu Youge gently patted Gu Zhili''s hands, which were tightly clenched to the back of green tendons, and whispered in his ear, "brother, if you don''t hold on, you will rob your brother''s daughter-in-law at that time, and I, as a sister, won''t allow it."


    Gu Zhili saw Gu Youge''s venomous tongue again, but he also gave him a dose of cardiotonic, which made him completely determined to confess to the little girl.


    Yue Baiyi looked at everyone''s actions and took another look at her brother. She was leisurely and didn''t have the so-called attitude, which made her suddenly feel that iron is not steel.


    This girl is not interested in anything since she was a child! Alas, I just hope he won''t be remembered by the black fox... Brother, she will pray silently... Pray for your peace~

 Chapter 134

    Yu Miaoyu, who had disappeared on the stairs on the second floor, suddenly thought of something and said, "Xiao Li, the guest room and your room are all cleaned up. Take your friends to have a look and assign the room."


    "Oh, OK, mom." after saying that, Yu Miaoyu disappeared at the stairs on the second floor again, and Murong Xingli also opened his mouth.


    "It''s getting late now. Everyone has been working hard for so long and is tired. Let''s have a good rest today. Let''s take you to see your room. If you need anything in the future, just tell my mother that she has always been very enthusiastic... Pick, pick..."


    Murong Xingli explained enthusiastically as she walked. She said that her mother was warm. Unexpectedly, she also inherited her mother''s fine tradition, and her lively and optimistic nature made everyone feel as if they had returned to their own home, so comfortable and warm.


    Murong Xingli took the people to the second floor. Her family has five rooms, one master bedroom, one secondary bedroom, two guest rooms and one study.


    Now there are so many people, so Yu Miaoyu vacates his study. Although there is no bed, he won''t feel cold with a mat of muse on the floor.


    According to the distribution of the people, it was finally divided as follows: Yue''s father and mother lived in a guest room, Murong erlao lived in the master bedroom, Murong Xingli, Gu Youge, Yue Baiyi lived in a second bedroom, Yue Baiye and Yue Yi lived in a guest room, and Chu Yi and Gu Zhili lived in the room changed from the study.


    This was strongly demanded by Chu Yi and Gu Zhili. For them, there was a worse environment than this, so they were not dissatisfied with it.


    Murong Xingli''s persuasion was invalid, so he finally had to give up and respected their decision.


    Everyone went back to their assigned room, and so did the three girls.


    "Xingli, I''ll go back to my house first."


    Murong Xingli, who was packing things, was slightly stunned, raised his head and hurriedly said, "why?"


    "Pack up my things. My parents'' relics are still there." Gu Youge said about the relics, with obvious sadness in his eyes. Although it was fleeting, it was still captured by Yue Baiyi.


    "I''ll go with you." Yue Baiyi put down her things and went to Gu Youge. Seeing that she wanted to refute, she said again, "before coming, I looked at the left and right next door. There are already people. I don''t trust you as a girl in such a big night."


    Gu Youge pondered for a moment, and finally nodded, "OK, please, Xiaoyi."


    Yue Baiyi smiled and shook his head, "no trouble, Ge Ge, we are all friends, aren''t we? There is no trouble or no trouble between us."


    Gu Youge was moved by a flash in her eyes. She nodded, "well, I won''t say it again."


    Yue Baiyi smiled and patted Gu Youge on the shoulder, silently comforting her.


    Murong Xingli saw that Yue Baiyi had also gone, and quickly stood up, "I''m going too!"


    Yue looked at her in white and refused, "you''d better stay at home honestly. If you''re okay, help us tidy up the salute. I''ll come with Ge Ge. We''re not going to fight and join in the fun!"


    "This... Well... Be careful..." Murong Xingli looked at them with worry and concern. They were warm in their hearts and agreed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right," Gu Youge promised.


    With Gu Youge''s assurance, Murong Xingli also relaxed.


    "OK, then go and go back quickly!"


    "Yes."


    Watching the door close, Murong Xingli sighed and began to pack up. A few minutes later, the door was knocked. Murong Xingli thought they were back and hurried forward, "you go back... Er... Brother Gu?"


    Murong Xingli was a little silly. The visitor was not Yue Baiyi, but Gu Zhili with an unknown look on his face.


    "Xiao Li..."

 Chapter 135

    "Hmm?" Murong Xingli asked subconsciously, but Gu Zhili looked more curious.


    "What''s the matter? Elder brother Gu? Do you need anything? Ah, by the way, please come in and I''ll buy you tea." Murong Xingli opened the door, turned sideways and asked Gu Zhili to come in.


    Her second bedroom is very large, about 50 or 60 square meters, equivalent to one room and one living room, so her room has an independent bathroom, a living room and a bedroom.


    The small hall of the room and the bedroom are separated by a pink yarn, which is quite warm.


    Murong Xingli introduced Gu Zhili into the small hall. After she closed the door, she also came to the small hall and sat opposite him.


    Looking at Gu Zhili, making tea skillfully and moving gracefully and skillfully, Murong Xingli felt happy for a while. Even if she had been learning the tea art, she didn''t know the difference between herself and him until she saw Gu Zhili''s performance today.


    "Drink." Gu Zhili gently put the tea cup in front of Murong Xingli. Murong Xingli smiled with some embarrassment, "thank you. I was going to entertain you, but I didn''t expect..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t distinguish between you and me." Gu Zhili said faintly, picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. Murong Xingli was obsessed with the natural atmosphere of noble gentlemen.


    However, hearing his words, Murong Xingli''s heart pounded.


    Is this... Is this the rhythm of confession


    Murong Xingli shook his head secretly, ''Murong Xingli, don''t think about it! Elder brother Gu is so kind to everyone! It''s not just you! "


    "Oh..." Murong Xingli whispered, also picked up the tea cup and drank a mouthful of tea, but she was absent-minded and didn''t drink the taste of tea.


    "How?" Gu Zhili asked aloud.


    "What?" Murong Xingli was puzzled by Gu Zhili''s sudden question.


    Gu Zhili''s lens flashed slightly, "tea, have you drunk its taste?"


    "Ah? Oh, it''s good to drink." Murong Xingli took another sip and hurriedly said. Her reddish face showed the embarrassment in her heart.


    Gu Zhili didn''t seem to see Murong Xingli''s expression and said to himself, "the taste of this tea is also related to the mood of the tea maker. For example, if a person makes tea with a little sadness, then this cup of tea must be bitter.


    If a person makes tea with joy, then this cup of tea must be sweet.


    If a person makes tea with happiness, then this cup of tea must be sweet.


    If a person is carrying


    Xiao Li, you said, "what kind of mood did I take to make this tea?"


    Murong Xingli was slightly stunned and subconsciously drank a mouthful of tea. At this time, she felt a trace of bitterness. Was his heart very sad?


    "Sad...?" Murong Xingli said carefully.


    Gu Zhili pushed the frame and replied without hesitation, "well, it''s hard not to be sad to see the woman you like and the woman who is about to become a brother."


    Murong Xingli was shocked and looked at Gu Zhili in surprise. Seeing the plainness in his eyes, he hesitated for a moment, "er... Oh... Does brother Gu like a woman..."


    "HMM." Gu Zhili affirmed without hesitation.


    Murong Xingli''s heart was filled with bitterness, and he drank another mouthful of tea, hissing... So bitter!


    "Bitter?"


    "Bitter..."


    "Is Xiaoli''s heart the same as mine?" the big gray wolf began to seduce Little Red Riding Hood.


    "What?" the silly little red riding hood looked inexplicable.


    "That''s..." the wolf began to approach Little Red Riding Hood slowly.


    "Gu... Brother Gu?!" Little Red Riding Hood panicked.


    "Good, call me Ali." continued to seduce.


    "... ah?"

 Chapter 136

    Murong Xingli''s brain was a little knotted. Looking at the enlarged face in front of her and the touch on her lips, she suddenly exploded. In an instant, all the blood of her body flooded into her face, making her whole person blush from face to neck and ears. She looked very cute.


    Gu Zhili smiled, opened the distance with Murong Xingli, rubbed the hair he had always wanted to rub, and whispered, "Xiao Li, I like you. Be my girlfriend."


    Murong Xingli suddenly raised her head and looked at Gu Zhili in surprise. She didn''t understand how Gu Zhili suddenly confessed, and this sudden happiness almost knocked her unconscious.


    Looking at her stupefied appearance, Gu Zhili smiled, put his hand on her face and rubbed it gently, "Xiao Li, from the moment I followed brother Chu into the supermarket to see you, I wanted to hold you in my arms and protect you. Until I left the supermarket, just a month later, I found that I couldn''t live without you. Today, I heard my aunt say that she would betroth you to brother Yue. You know, my heart really hurts. Xiao Li, do you like me? Would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Murong Xingli returned to God. Her heart was very sweet. Unexpectedly, the people she liked also liked her. Isn''t this the happiest thing in the world?


    Murong Xingli looked up at Gu Zhili and looked at the sincerity in his eyes. She nodded shyly, slightly lowered her head and whispered, "brother Gu... I like you too... I... I''m willing to be your girlfriend... I''m stupid... I just hope... I just hope that brother Gu won''t dislike me for being stupid in the future..."


    Gu Zhili heard Murong Xingli''s answer, and the tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow. He looked at Murong Xingli affectionately, stretched out his hand, took her into his arms and felt the softness in his arms. His heart had never been so full.


    "I will never despise Xiao Li''s stupidity. With me, Xiao Li just needs to keep naive and pure. I like to see optimistic and happy Xiao Li." he left the dirty and dark matter to him.


    The obscurity in Gu Zhili''s eyes flashed away, so fast that people thought it was an illusion.


    Murong Xingli snuggled happily in Gu Zhili''s arms and smelled Gu Zhili''s unique grass breath. She couldn''t help but indulge in it and couldn''t extricate herself.


    "Well... Elder brother Gu, I will. As long as elder brother Gu is by my side, Xiaoli will always be happy." Murong Xingli whispered.


    "Xiao Li, do you still care about elder brother Gu''s name? Hmm?"


    "Then... How... How do you call... Li...?" Murong Xingli said tentatively.


    "Well, that''s good."


    ¡°.......¡±


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge also came to Villa 17. Gu Youge took out the key. Sure enough, they couldn''t open it. But they had to ring the doorbell.


    After a while, the door of the villa was opened, and it was a familiar face.


    "Oh, isn''t this sister in white? Eh? Where''s brother Chu? Isn''t he?"


    "Cold heart language, send a flower maniac, just roll into the room and send it to me."


    "Elder brother!" Leng Xinyu looked at Leng Xinhan who also came to the door.


    Leng Xinhan glanced at her and didn''t care at all. He just looked at Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge and said coldly, "what''s up?"


    Gu Youge was also a lonely man. Naturally, he had nothing to say, and Yue Baiyi suddenly felt that he was right.


    "Hello, Mr. Leng. Before the end of the world, the house was hers, so... Oh, of course, we don''t want to live here. We live next door and won''t occupy the house. It''s just that there are many relics of gege''s parents in the house, so..."


    "Come in." Leng Xinhan turned sideways and made an aisle for them.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t expect Leng Xinhan to talk so well. He was stunned at first, then smiled and thanked, "thank you. I''m really sorry to disturb you!"

 Chapter 137

    Leng Xinhan didn''t speak. Seeing Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge go in, he closed the door.


    Gu Youge knows the villa best. He doesn''t need anyone to lead the way. He walks to his room and looks at the way the room is occupied. Gu Youge doesn''t care. He goes in directly, but the cold words that follow him block the way.


    "Hey, wait, although this is your previous room, this room has been occupied. If you break in like this, who will be responsible in case you lose something?"


    Gu Youge stopped, stepped back from the room, looked at lengxinyu and said coldly, "who is the current owner of the room."


    "It''s a girl named Shangguan Liuli. We don''t know her. Oh, the only thing we have in common is that we were all in an isolation room. There are so many rooms in this villa, we can''t buy all the empty rooms, and we don''t have so many spiritual cores. It happened that they came to rent a house and rented it together. Now she seems to be with her two brothers I went out and didn''t know when I would come back. "Leng Xinyu answered truthfully.


    Gu Youge nodded, pondered for a moment, and then said coldly, "master bedroom, who lives?"


    "It''s me and my brother. We can only pay for one room, so... While the other rooms are occupied by Shangguan Liuli. Fortunately, the master bedroom is very large. I sleep in the inner room, and my brother has a floor shop in the small hall." Leng Xinyu explained that although we are brothers and sisters, it''s really hard for lone men and women to speak out.


    "I want to take away what belongs to me. Do you have any opinion?" Gu Youge''s cold voice sounded, not salty but not light, and her tone was gentle. Her tone really didn''t care about those ''relics''.


    But lengxinyu didn''t doubt him, nodded repeatedly, "no problem, these are yours."


    "Thank you." Gu Youge thanked Leng Xinyu, then crossed everyone and walked to the master bedroom. Her steps did not seem to be consistent with her tone. It seems that she still cares about those things.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi thanked Leng Xinyu and hurriedly followed Gu Youge.


    Leng Xinyu is not stupid. She quickly followed them. She doesn''t know them well. She doesn''t trust them to enter the house alone. After all, there are things belonging to them, isn''t there?


    Gu Youge found the master bedroom, opened the door, looked at the room without too many changes, his heart couldn''t help being sour, and his tears almost fell out of his eyes.


    She slowly stepped into the room, came to the desk and looked at the untouched furnishings. Gu Youge quickly put all the family photos, ashtrays and a tube of expensive pens that looked very old on the desk into his small bag.


    At the same time, he opened the drawer on the table and carefully put the abacus made of pure gold in the drawer into his backpack.


    Seeing this, Leng Xinyu quickly explained, "my brother and I didn''t move anything here, but it''s strange. When we came in, the house was very clean, no one lived, and there were no traces of zombies... Your parents..."


    Leng Xinyu carefully looked at Gu Youge and was relieved to see that she had no response.


    "Dead, more than ten years ago." Gu Youge''s voice was as flat as ever.


    Leng Xinyu was slightly stunned, then waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s all right." Gu Youge answered faintly until he packed up his things, put on his backpack and walked out of the house.


    "I don''t want anything in my room. It''s worthless."

 Chapter 138

    "Xiaoyi, let''s go." Gu Youge looked indifferent and seemed to have no nostalgia for here. Yue Baiyi couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    "HMM." Yue Baiyi nodded lightly and followed up.


    Lengxinyu wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak until they disappeared at the stairs, and she didn''t say anything.


    The cold heart that passed by with the two people did not squint. They didn''t look at them until they went up to the second floor and saw the cold heart language standing at the door. It showed a touch of warmth on their face.


    "Go to bed."


    Leng Xinyu hesitated for a moment, but he still obeyed Leng Xinyu, nodded at him and walked into the room.


    Until I heard the sound of the door on the first floor opening and closing again, lengxinyu closed the door.


    At the same time, the moon white night came to Murong Xingli''s door and raised his hand to knock. However, at the moment when his hand was about to touch the door, he paused, and then knocked as if he had made some determination.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    In the room, Murong Xingli withdrew from Gu Zhili''s arms with a shy face and shouted to the people at the door.


    "Coming."


    Then he looked at Gu Zhili with a embarrassed face, "I... I''ll open the door. Maybe Xiaoyi and gege are back!"


    Gu Zhili nodded and sat back on the sofa in the small hall. He looked at Murong Xingli with a smile and ran away.


    Murong Xingli opened the door, "Xiaoyi... Hey? White night? What''s the matter with you? Oh, are you looking for Xiaoyi? Xiaoyi, she just went next door with Ge Ge Ge to help Ge Ge get something. She''ll be back in a minute."


    The moon white night scratched his head and waved his hand. He just wanted to say something, but he saw the figure of Gu Zhili in the room. He gave a slight meal and said suspiciously, "brother Ali? Why are you here?"


    Gu Zhili was called by name and surname. He also stood up and walked to the door, "I''ll find Xiao Li and say something."


    The moon white night nodded, then looked at Murong Xingli and said, "I also came to find Xingli to say something, not to find Yi Er."


    Murong Xingli was a little stunned. He thought of his mother and his mother on the white night of the moon, and made up his mind.


    "Li, I have something to say alone with the white night." Murong Xingli looked at Gu Zhili, with his love and firmness in his eyes. In this way, Gu Zhili didn''t say much. He just nodded and went out.


    At this time, there are only two people left, yuebaiye and Murong Xingli. Murong Xingli sideways let yuebaiye enter the house.


    On the white night of the moon, however, he didn''t step into Murong Xingli''s room, waved his hand and hurriedly said, "it''s bad for your reputation to have lone men and few women in the same room at night. Although it''s the end of the world, as a man, he can''t allow the reputation of a good girl to be damaged for his own reasons."


    Moon white night is very true, and Murong Xingli is also very moved. If she didn''t know Gu Zhili first, otherwise she would fall in love with moon white night. Unfortunately, they were never meant to be, but being friends is also excellent.


    Murong Xingli didn''t insist, but said, "well, since white night doesn''t want to come in, let''s talk at the door. In fact... The person I like is Gu Zhili, and Li just confessed to me that we really like each other and are willing to be together, so..."


    "Really? That''s great! I''m afraid I''ll make you feel sad if I refuse! Well, everyone is happy now! Well, I''ll go to my mother alone and say it." Yuebai night heard that Murong Xingli likes people, and Gu Zhili likes people, and I''m very happy for them.


    Murong Xingli wished her sincerely when she saw the white night of the moon, and her heart added some points to his kindness.


    "I''ll tell my mother, too. I''m sure she won''t embarrass us."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 139

    As soon as Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge returned to the villa, they came to the second floor and saw that they were ready to go out. Confused, she quickly stopped them.


    "Elder brother? Xingli? Who are you?" said Yue Baiyi.


    "Eh, Xiaoyi, gege, are you back? Gege, have you packed up your uncle''s and aunt''s things?" Murong Xingli turned back as soon as she heard the voice of Yue Baiyi and saw them coming back, and rushed to them in surprise.


    Gu Youge nodded and looked at the backpack behind him. "I only took my parents'' things. My previous room was occupied. It''s inconvenient to break in without the owner."


    "Ah? Forget it? Ge Ge, my clothes don''t have the size of the inside!" Murong Xingli looked at himself and at Gu Youge''s height of nearly 180. The corner of his mouth jerked.


    Gu Youge Ni glanced at her and said faintly, "it''s all right. Just wear it as a Capri."


    As soon as he said this, Murong Xingli was so angry that he bit his teeth. Can he not be poisonous?!


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing and laughed.


    "Ha ha ~"


    "Xiaoyi ~! You bully me too!"


    "Dare not dare ~" Yue Baiyi made a gesture of raising her hand to surrender. Her concave and convex figure made Murong Xingli envious.


    "Alas, what did you two eat to grow up? Why are you so tall?" Murong Xingli looked at his head and only reached the part of their nose, and his heart was even more discouraged.


    "This ~" Yue Baiyi didn''t think about what to say, but Gu Youge made a faint sound.


    "Because you''re stupid."


    Murong Xingli was so angry that he stamped his feet, snorted and ran to the master bedroom.


    One side of the moon white night saw this, touched the tip of his nose and said awkwardly, "I''m gone too, you talk..."


    Looking at the moon white night is like smearing oil on the soles of the feet, and then disappeared. The moon white clothes turned a white eye at the sky. Look at his promise!


    "Come on, Ge Ge, go back to your room to take a bath and have a rest. Today is a day for you to celebrate. Have a good sleep today and start a new life from tomorrow! Ge, you are no longer alone, you know? You have Xingli, me and your cousin. He is your only relative now. Brother Gu is very good and can be his sister , is this a gift from heaven? "


    Gu Youge nodded and looked at Yue Baiyi with gentle eyes, "thank you."


    "Hehe, you''re welcome ~"


    ......


    "Mom!" Murong Xingli broke into his parents'' room directly. He looked reckless like a mindless little fly.


    Seeing that the woman rushed in, Yu Miaoyu thought something had happened. He immediately jumped up from the bed and hurriedly greeted her, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Murong Xingli shook his head, glanced at the door, quickly closed the door and took his mother to the small hall sofa in the room.


    "Mom, I don''t like white night. I already have someone I like!" Murong Xingli said directly to Miaoyu.


    Yu Miaoyu frowned when he heard the speech. "I think Xiaoye is very good. He matches you, and he is also a double power. He looks sunny and handsome. Why don''t you like it? If you get along more, you don''t like it!"


    "No, mom, I know white night is very good. If I don''t have someone I like, I will accept white night. Just, just mom, I already have someone I like! It''s brother gu!" Murong Xingli quickly explained.


    "Elder brother Gu? The cousin of Gu Zhili? Xiaoge?" Yu Miaoyu also heard about this from her husband, Murong Chengbin. At that time, she couldn''t help sighing. At the same time, she was really happy for the child.


    Murong Xingli did not hesitate, nodded heavily and said seriously.


    "Yes! And just now Li has confessed to me! I also promised that we are boyfriend and girlfriend now!"

 Chapter 140

    "Xiao Li!" after hearing Murong Xingli''s words, Yu Miaoyu couldn''t help frowning and interrupting, looking at her with a reproachful face.


    "Xiaoli, even if you don''t like Xiaoye, you can''t promise Gu Zhili at this point! How do you ask your mother to explain to Huiyun?"


    Murong Xingli was silent. Yes, she didn''t consider this before. Now think about it, it''s true. It''s all her fault... She was dazed


    "Mom... White night also came to me. He sincerely wished me and Li... He said he would go to his mother and say... Mom, it should be all right..." Murong Xingli comforted Yu Miaoyu with hesitation. Yu Miaoyu sighed and shook her head.


    Murong Chengbin in the room also heard the conversation between their mother and daughter. He put on his coat and came out of the room. First, he put on his coat for Yu Miaoyu, and then he sat next to Yu Miaoyu. "Alas, I ask you to promise casually. In these days, and now in this world, it''s a problem to eat and wear warm. You still have dreams."


    Yu Miaoyu immediately glared at him and retorted, "hum, what do you men know? Although it''s just the end of the world and you don''t care about children now, the future world is children! If there is no new life, how can we continue human blood? Isn''t it that the whole world will be the territory of these monsters at that time?"


    Murong Chengbin was speechless. He really didn''t think of this. Now when his wife said it, it was like being impressed. He pondered for a moment and said, "yu''er, you''re right. It''s just... It''s up to the children to choose who they like. What''s more, can''t we find a good man based on our Xiaoli''s conditions?"


    "Hum! It''s not that you don''t know what the world is now. Most of them are ''good men'' who push their relatives into the mouth of zombies. Instead of letting some people of unknown origin marry our baby daughter, you''d better find someone who knows the root. Although Liu Huiyun and I have just known each other, they can send my daughter back safely. I believe him just because of this Guys!


    What''s more, Xiao Ye''s child thinks and likes it. Dual powers! How many dual powers do we have in our base? His sister is also an h-level power, which is enough to see how good their genes are.


    As long as the two of them are together, the future child may not be even. He is a two-line or even higher power. That would be great! "


    Yu Miaoyu retorted that sometimes I have to admire women''s intelligence at the moment of calculation. In the long run, I can think of unpredictable things. Even men can''t think of such far-reaching things.


    For example, Murong Chengbin just looked at Yu Miaoyu with a helpless face.


    "Yu''er..."


    "Well, well, I''m just talking. The most important thing is our daughter''s happiness! Xiaoli, you like Gu Zhili. We don''t object. It''s just that we have to think about it in the long run. After all, your aunt Yue..."


    Yu Miaoyu sighed and patted the back of Murong Xingli''s hand.


    Murong Xingli nodded, as if thinking about something in distress.


    At the same time, at the end of the moonlit night.


    "What?! you don''t like the girl Xiaoli?! why? Why? Why? Why is this?!" Yue''s mother shook her son excitedly until the moon white night was shaken so much that she almost wanted to vomit.


    "Mom, you shake it again, your son will vomit!" the moon white night can not tuck up, make complaints about looking at her mother.


    "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it! There are so many why! Besides, there are people who like it! Are you really, in what age, still thinking of arranged marriage? Are you kidding! Are you still afraid that your son can''t find a good woman?!"

 Chapter 141

    The moon white night shouted at his mother with a depressed face. However, as soon as he finished, Liu Huiyun immediately came forward and twisted up his ears.


    "You smelly boy, how can you talk to your mother!"


    "Ouch... Be gentle... Your ears are going to fall off!" said the white moon night, "Mom, mom, I''m wrong, can''t I be wrong?"


    When Liu Huiyun saw his son plead for mercy, he also loosened his hand. He didn''t care about him. He sat down on the bed and said with a distressed face, "what should I say? I can''t withdraw from my marriage? Won''t that hurt people''s face? How will our two families get along in the future? Won''t there be a grudge?"


    Liu Huiyun regretted his previous impulse at this time. Alas!


    The moon white night heard the speech, but it didn''t matter. "Don''t worry. Xingli herself will persuade her mother. As long as they come to withdraw their marriage, let''s agree. What''s the harm to face."


    Liu Huiyun smelled the speech and stared at him, "you''re such a smelly boy!" then he gave another hot chestnut to the moon white night.


    Yuebaiye looked wronged and looked at his busy father. However, yuedad was not the owner of his "distressed" son, so yuebaiye could only be tragic.


    "You deserve it."


    "Ah ~ Dad! You are too eccentric ~ ~!"


    "Have an opinion?"


    "Er... Dare not..." the moonlight night immediately silenced. From childhood to childhood, although his father talked little, he was very strict. He was eccentric to the two women in the family, so he had no position at home... Alas ~ ~ ~ when did the woman who loved him appear~~~


    .......


    Later, Murong Xingli and yuebaiye returned to their rooms one after another. They worked hard for a long time, so they went to bed early and slept.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next morning, the sun appeared on the horizon and climbed out slowly along the horizon. The sun spread all over the earth. At this time, the singing of birds turned into the hissing of zombies one after another.


    When they woke up early, Liu Huiyun and Yu Miaoyu came to the kitchen early in the morning. After muttering in the kitchen, they didn''t know what to say, they suddenly burst out of the kitchen with two kinds of laughter, startling some children who were just awake but not in a state.


    No one knew what they were talking about, but their relationship seemed a little better than before. Anyway, everyone was happy about it.


    Everyone ate a delicious breakfast. For the first time, they were not vigilant and were not ready to take up arms at any time. This meal was comfortable, warm, happy and energetic.


    Even Yu Miaoyu and Murong Chengbin look better.


    At the dinner table, no one spoke and ate their own food quietly.


    After dinner, everyone sat comfortably and carelessly on the sofa in the living room, drinking Murong Chengbin''s few tea.


    Chu also took a sip from his tea cup and suddenly brightened up, "good tea! Boss Murong really has good taste. You can drink GJ''s tribute Dahongpao."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say, Chu Shao. Now I''m just a bad old man and talk about the old boss. If Chu Shao doesn''t dislike it, call me uncle bin?" Murong Chengbin laughed and shook his head.


    Chu also smiled, picked up his tea cup and said, "Uncle bin! I respect you. You don''t have to call me Chu Shao. He is him and I am me. I''m not going to live under his name."


    "Well, Xiao Chu really has backbone, but you really don''t want to go back to see him? How can you say that you are also him..." Murong Chengbin looked at him slightly embarrassed. As a father, he naturally understood this feeling.


    Chu also slightly lowered his hand and remained silent. His appearance made Murong Chengbin sigh. He had heard that Chu Tianyuan''s son had left home more than ten years ago. Now no one knows where he is, but he is one of the insiders. He didn''t expect that his business would have a relationship with his son, Chu.


    What''s more, one is an official, one is a bandit, one is a father and one is a son.

 Chapter 142

    Seeing that the atmosphere became a little silent and rigid, Gu Zhili quickly changed the topic and said, "how did we get here for the first time and don''t understand many things in the base? How about going to the base today?"


    "Yes! I can buy some clothes for Ge Ge! But... I don''t know what the price is now..." Murong Xingli agreed with his sweetheart and secretly glanced at Gu Zhili. How shy the little touch is.


    Gu Zhili looked at her and smiled at her. His eyes showed deep doting and love, which made others envy him.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and Murong Xingli quickly got up and went to open the door.


    "Eh? You are... The one in the isolation room!" Murong Xingli looked at the visitor and thought for a while, not thinking about the cableway.


    Leng Xinyu saw this and said, "Hello, my name is Leng Xinyu. I''m sitting next to you on the 17th. Your friend came to pick up things last night, but because I didn''t live in that room and the owner wasn''t there, so... However, I sent it to you today. Here, let''s see if there is any less."


    Murong Xingli looked at a big package picked up by lengxinyu and shouted at Gu Youge in the living room, "Ge Ge ~ come out quickly! The little beauty next door has brought your clothes!"


    Lengxinyu was silent again, but turned his eyes, "my name is lengxinyu, please give me more advice."


    "Oh, Hello, my name is Murong Xingli." Murong Xingli introduced herself enthusiastically and lively, and took the clothes easily, "Oh, come in and sit down."


    Murong Xingli took lengxinyu''s arm to go to the inner room, but lengxinyu refused, "I have something else to do, so I won''t go. Thank you!"


    He was about to leave, and Murong Xingli didn''t react. Lengxinyu ran away.


    Until Gu Youge came to the gate, looked at Murong Xingli alone, and wondered, "where are people?"


    "I''m leaving. I said it was something. Here, she sent all these. The little beauty is really nice!" Murong Xingli shrugged and handed the big package to Gu Youge. Gu Youge took it and went to the second floor without saying anything.


    Murong Xingli returned to the living room and continued the topic just now, "let''s go for a walk. We don''t know what province J has been transformed into!"


    "Xiaoyi ~ go, go ~" Murong Xingli jumped in front of Yue Baiyi and said coquettishly.


    "OK, OK, don''t shake it. If you shake it again, the breakfast will come out... OK, I''ll go to the bathroom and let''s go out. HMM... just the two of us?" Yue Bai nodded and promised with a smile, looked at the others and asked for their opinions.


    "Let''s go together. It''s good to take care of us. We''re new here. We should be familiar with the environment here. Besides, you two girls go out. Now the world is so chaotic, we don''t worry." the speaker was a moonwhite night. He stood up, stretched himself and rushed to the moon white clothes.


    This sister accuses him. He certainly can''t happen any dangerous things to his sister. What''s more, her current identity is really special. Once she is found... He can''t imagine how much blame his sister will be.


    The moon white clothes smiled at the moon white night and went to the bathroom on the first floor. At this time, Chu also seemed to wake up from his thoughts and agreed to the proposal to travel together.


    Finally, except for the second old man of Yuejia and the second old man of Murong family, everyone else went out together. Originally, Yueyi wanted to leave Yueyi to protect the four people, but Yueyi insisted on following her. In addition, her parents politely refused, so she had to let Yueyi follow her.

 Chapter 143

    On this trip, there were no two elders of Yuejia, so there were seven people in total, just enough to sit in Chu Yi''s extended Hummer.


    Gu Zhili was still driving. Gu Zhili was also familiar with the route. According to his memory, he drove around the base.


    On the way to the center of the base, the people were too anxious yesterday, so they were not in the mood to see other things. Now it seems that there are many large shopping malls and commercial streets in the center in addition to the power Hall.


    The commercial streets of the end of the world are not as prosperous as they were before the end of the world. They seem a little depressed. After all, they can''t eat enough now, and few people are willing to exchange their few grains and spiritual cores for something useless.


    Of course, some rich people, regardless of food and spiritual core, are willing to buy some garbage in the eyes of others.


    After Gu Zhili parked his car in the parking lot of the commercial street, the people got out of the car and walked into the commercial street together with a little excitement and excitement. The commercial street not only has shops, but more of them are filled with stalls and vendors on the street. They can''t afford to buy a shop. In order to make a living, they have to sit on the ground and put what they need on the ground.


    At the same time, the price of RMB has become how many kilograms of rice and several spiritual cores.


    "Eh, isn''t that the little beauty who sent clothes? What are they doing here?" Murong Xingli pointed to the beautiful shadow not far away and said to Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge.


    Gu Youge looked up at the direction Murong Xingli pointed out and said coldly, "you always care what people do."


    Murong Xingli glanced and said to the moon white clothes on the right, "Ge Ge is always so cold. I really don''t know what and who can break her coldness. Alas ~ I hope that day will come soon ~"


    As everyone knows, her words were verified many days later, but at that time, she regretted it. Of course, these are all afterwords.


    At this time, Yue Bai Yi shrugged when she heard the speech, and said carelessly, "Ge Ge has a character like this. One is as enthusiastic as fire, and the other is as cold as ice. I''m very curious about how you two become friends."


    "Hey, hey, well... We have to start from..." Murong Xingli said this, and the whole person was refreshed. His mouth was like a loaded mechanism and kept pulling.


    However, Yue Baiyi was full of interest. He listened to Murong Xingli''s talk and giggled from time to time. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    There were three women and four men in the party. No one dared to disturb them from their appearance, clothes, cleanliness or badges. Of course, there were some people who didn''t have eyes. They looked at the three women and wanted to flirt, but they were scared to death by the hostility of several men and turned around and ran away.


    So the three women are also very comfortable in the commercial street.


    After walking around this circle, they learned a conclusion that most of these shops are numbered with the base, so they can exchange points for the items they want. Of course, they can also use spiritual cores and food, but most powers will choose to exchange points.


    The people who set up the stalls at the door of the shops are ordinary people with no status, power and ability. They take out the items they hold and set up the stalls. They want to get lucky and be able to exchange for food, but most of the people here are yellow faced, skinny and dirty.


    Compared with the shop owners, their clothes are unusually clean. Even their faces are very healthy and ruddy. In addition to being thin, their mental state is particularly good.


    Just seeing the scene in the commercial street, they know the cruelty of the current society.

 Chapter 144

    As time went by, more and more people were walking in the street, and the vendors around the street began to shout. The voices of Hawking, prayer and abuse were heard, which was very unpleasant to hear.


    If the end of the world is a trial practice field, then all the people in the trial practice have inspired the darkest thing hidden in their hearts, which used to be bound by morality and law. Now, the world is in chaos, with zombies, mutant animals and powers everywhere. The whole world is clearly separated by rivers and rivers. The law of the jungle is no longer what can be seen in novels and TV dramas.


    But it really happens in life, and the original ease and promise, just because they have not experienced it, but once they have experienced it, they are not so easy and easy, and can maintain the kindest original heart as they once did.


    The reason why human beings can be separated from animals is not in the same breath, but because human beings have wisdom, know how to think, know how to weigh the pros and cons, and know what is conscience. It is precisely because of this that human beings were able to stand at the top of the biological chain.


    Today, looting and killing compatriots, even bullying the elderly, the weak, the sick and the disabled, QJ women and children, which can be called human again? Even animals will not allow outsiders to humiliate their wives and children. However, some people let others humiliate their wives and children for a little food.


    Maybe this is worse than animals.


    Yue Baiyi looked at many things happening around her. Even if she wanted to take care of it, she had no choice. She was not the virgin. She didn''t have that selfless heart, but she was not a cold-blooded and ruthless killer. She couldn''t be indifferent to seeing something happen.


    What she chooses is not to see, leave here, close her eyes and close her hearing. Maybe all she can do is blindly escape. Sometimes she thinks it''s good to be a blood spirit and a zombie. At least they sincerely do their instinctive things, and human beings


    However, even if the world is dark, there is always a moment of sunshine.


    Like a shadow, where there is a shadow, there must be sunshine, and where there is sunshine, there must be a shadow.


    "Jingle..."


    The sound of a huge sharp metal falling on the ground attracted the attention of many people, including the three women in white on the road. They looked at each other and watched the people gathered in front of them one after another. They also followed.


    The three women pulled away the onlookers and crowded to the front of the crowd. Because of their badges, many ordinary people saw them and all stepped back. They didn''t dare to move forward with them, for fear that if they didn''t check, they would lose their lives.


    They know that these powers are not only female sexual powers, but also the goddess of every man''s dream in the base, so they can''t provoke more than male powers.


    However, the three women are happy to see their success, and they don''t want to be crowded with those people, especially the majority of men gathered now, and they don''t want to be robbed by those smelly men.


    But now their attention is focused on the front.


    "Sir... Please... Please... Please... Please don''t take my daughter... Please..." a shaggy, sallow faced, thin middle-aged man who seems to have only skin and bones. His appearance looks particularly sad.


    At this time, he was abandoning the dignity of a man and kneeling down in front of a young guy. Although the guy was thin, he must not be an ordinary person from the perspective of his mental state and ruddy complexion.


    However, the badge on his chest also confirmed this. It was a red badge with only one feather on it. It was an early level I power.


    ***********************************


    Mengmeng strongly recommends her best friend''s masterpiece "kill the crazy Phoenix: spoil the ghost princess"!!!

 Chapter 145

    "Get out!" the superpower who was pulled by his trouser legs kicked the middle-aged man severely and roared with disdain. At the moment, his whole person seemed to float in the sky and looked down at the middle-aged man.


    "Young master, it''s your blessing that I like your daughter! Get out of here quickly if you are sensible!"


    "No... I''m the only daughter... No..." the middle-aged man looked sad and angry. At this time, he hated his incompetence and couldn''t protect his only daughter.


    The girl in question looks about 14 or 15 years old. At the moment, she also looks at the power with a pear flower on her face. She wants to struggle, but she can''t break free from the shackles of men.


    But the girl''s silence made people feel abnormal. However, soon, everyone knew what was wrong.


    "No? I think your daughter is quite willing to follow me! Up to now, she doesn''t seem to say she doesn''t want to? Old man, are you too amorous? Be careful that your daughter hates you and blocks her chance to live a happy life!" the man sneered and palmed slightly hard, and the girl was brought into the man''s arms, except for her resentment, And the anger in her eyes, she really didn''t see any attitude that she wanted to resist.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man looked even more sad, with pain in his eyes, and couldn''t stop kowtowing on the ground, "please... Please... Let my daughter go..."


    "Let go? OK, then your things have soiled my clothes. Ten primary spiritual cores, let her go. How? Pay off the debt, and the father pays off the debt. Can you afford it? Naturally, your daughter is still yours. Can''t afford it... Hehe, then use your daughter to compensate!"


    The man seemed to take a step back, but only the people present knew that the ten primary spiritual cores were priceless in their view. Let alone ten, they couldn''t even take out one!


    "I... I don''t have so many spiritual cores... Only... Only one..." the middle-aged man trembled and took out a white transparent crystal from his trouser pocket. It was indeed a primary spiritual core.


    He raised his hand and handed it to the man. However, the man grabbed the spiritual core in his hand, naturally put the spiritual core into his trouser pocket, and then kicked the middle-aged man away.


    "Only one? That''s not enough. Let your daughter pay for it!"


    The middle-aged man has long been hungry and weak. How can he stand the foot of a power man?


    The middle-aged man flew out of the ground and fell heavily on the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed out. His original sallow face instantly turned paler than paper.


    When the girl saw this scene, she immediately bared her eyes. Her young body struggled more and more fiercely. She opened her mouth and kept sending out a few short words, "ah... Ah... Ah..."


    It turns out that the girl is a mute. No wonder she can''t speak up.


    Seeing here, Yuebai''s heart is a little sour. I''m afraid it''s the only place worth moving in the last world.


    The father and daughter, the girl obviously have strong self-esteem and have never opened their mouth, that is, because they don''t want people to know that they are dumb. It seems that this is not congenital, but the day after tomorrow. It is caused by the day after tomorrow, which is more difficult to accept than congenital.


    Never get, how to lose? The pain of getting but losing is like a normal person who experiences a car accident but can no longer stand up. This pain can be imagined.


    She has also experienced that when she just became a zombie, she could not speak, and her appearance became extremely ugly. This kind of her nearly collapsed. However, until she recovered her face and her voice again, she was extremely rare. She really couldn''t imagine that she appeared in front of her family with such a face with human memory, Would she want to die in pain.


    So she could understand the girl''s heart, but what moved her more was the good father who was only for her daughter.

 Chapter 146

    The father, a good father who loved his daughter, didn''t want his daughter to be insulted in public and didn''t say his daughter''s hidden diseases. Until he was kicked to the ground, his face was also with no regret, but there was a desolation of powerlessness.


    The moment her daughter saw her father fall, she forgot her self-esteem and gave up her devil that had always been wrapped in her heart. She cried out in pain. Although she said everything, many people couldn''t help crying.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man fell down and was dying, the young power didn''t feel any discomfort about what he had just done. Maybe he killed the zombie or killed someone. His original cowardice and moral bottom line also collapsed at this time. He was arrogant. He saw that Yue Baiyi was particularly unhappy.


    She wanted to help the girl and save the girl, but she held back. She had never met the girl. She caused untold trouble in the future for her and a power. It was really not worth it. Her identity was really not worth trouble!


    It''s not that she''s afraid of exposing herself, but that she''s afraid of putting her family and friends in danger because her identity is exposed! She dare not gamble, dare not gamble! She can''t bet on anything except this!


    However, Yue Baiyi was also very curious. According to reason, Murong Xingli should have rushed up long ago, but she didn''t find her figure.


    Until she turned around, she saw Murong Xingli. It turned out that she didn''t go out, but was held by Gu Zhili and Gu Youge, so that she couldn''t rush out. Chu also seemed to say something to Murong Xingli, and Murong Xingli faded her anger, leaving a touch of sadness and helplessness.


    Seeing that Murong Xingli didn''t want to rush out, Gu Youge and Gu Zhili let go and clamped her hand. Murong Xingli seemed a little depressed and turned around without saying anything. Seeing this, Gu Zhili hurried to follow up. Gu Youge paused slightly and followed Murong Xingli.


    Now there are only moon white clothes, moon white night, Chu Yi and moon one.


    Yue Baiyi came to Chu Yi, glanced at him with an oblique eye and said curiously, "what did you just say to her? Why did she give up so easily?"


    Chu also smelled the speech, picked his eyebrows, turned his head sideways, showed a sunny smile and replied, "I just let her make a choice between the girl and her parents."


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at him. Half a ring, he spit out a sentence, "you are very ruthless."


    Chu also shrugged, as if he didn''t care about anything. It was just a flash in his eyes that no one found the sadness, which represented that his heart was not as indifferent as he saw on the surface.


    However, Yue Baiyi''s next words also made Chu feel warm and moved.


    "However, you''re right. This world is no longer known to us. If I were you, I would do the same and make the same choice. I won''t hurt the people I care about because of a person I''ve never met. Even if it''s just a small effort."


    "Yes, Xingli is too soft hearted. Today''s society is no longer a world where she can live with a soft heart. She should grow up, brother Chu. You''re right." Yue Baiyi said, and Yue Baiyi nodded and patted Chu Yi''s shoulder to show relief.


    Chu also touched his nose, nodded, took a deep look at Yue Baiyi and replied softly.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 147

    After that, they didn''t want to go shopping. After coming out of the commercial street, they went to the power hall to learn about the task, and then they returned to Xinghua community, their home now.


    "Oh, it''s just time for dinner. You came back in time! Hey, Xiaoli, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel that your mood doesn''t seem to be very high?" Yu Miaoyu took a dish out of the kitchen. Seeing the people back home, he hurried to say hello.


    They all said that they knew their parents best. As soon as Murong Xingli came back, Yu Miao caught her abnormal emotions.


    Murong Xingli shook his head. It seemed that he still couldn''t figure it out. After taking a look at the food on the table, he said listlessly to Miaoyu, "it''s all right, mom. I''m not hungry. I went upstairs to have a rest."


    That didn''t mean Miaoyu answered. He went up the stairs alone and shut himself in the room with a "pa".


    Yu Miaoyu was inexplicable and worried. Seeing this, Gu Youge quickly said what had just happened. After that, Yu Miaoyu was silent. For a long time, she sighed and said, "you eat first, and I''ll add it to her."


    Then he made a gesture to leave. However, Gu Zhili stopped him, "aunt, let me go."


    Yu Miaoyu was stunned and then said, "OK, please, Xiao Gu."


    "No trouble." Gu Zhili smiled and shook his head.


    Later, Gu Zhili added rice, sandwiched some of Murong Xingli''s favorite dishes and went up to the second floor.


    Until they heard the sound of opening and closing the door, they came to the table with worry.


    "Come on, come on, eat quickly. Don''t pay attention to that girl. It''ll be fine later! I''ve been like this since I was a child. I''m too soft hearted. I have to be angry for a long time every time. But the child is forgetful and won''t remember before long. All right, don''t worry. Eat first!" Yu Miaoyu hurriedly said.


    The people looked at each other, obeyed Yu Miaoyu and sat down.


    "Aunt, you can sit down and eat too. If anyone wants to eat, go and add it yourself. It''s not without hands." Yue Baiyi grabbed Yu Miaoyu, who was about to go into the kitchen to add food to the people, took her to the table and asked her to do it well.


    "You''d better sit here with my parents for dinner. It should be our younger generation who are filial to our elders. How can we let our elders serve our younger generation? Do you think so?"


    Yue Baiyi''s words fell. My sister controlled Yue Baiye and quickly echoed, "yes, aunt, you listen to Yi Er. We young people should really honor your elders. How can we let you serve us!"


    "Uncle bin, you can sit down too. Don''t be busy. You''ve been busy all your life, and you should enjoy happiness." Chu also spoke, and Murong Chengbin said that he didn''t know what to do.


    Murong Chengbin was slightly stunned and laughed, "good, good, all filial children! Cheng, we four old guys, we''d better enjoy the happiness honestly! The children are all good."


    The four nodded and looked at the people in white with loving eyes. The atmosphere of the restaurant became warm again and again.


    Yue Baiyi several people also moved. The ones who put chopsticks put chopsticks, the ones who add rice, the ones who add rice, the ones who bring soup, the ones who move chairs, etc. watching the children''s actions, the four people all smiled.


    I didn''t expect that they could enjoy such warmth in such an end of the world. How unhappy is this?


    "OK! Start!" said the crowd.


    "Leave some for my brother." Gu Youge, who was always cold, startled the people and looked at her with strange eyes until they saw that she was blushing, and they laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ~ ~ Ge Ge is shy ~ ~"

 Chapter 148

    Halfway through the meal, Gu Zhili came down from the second floor with an empty bowl in his hand. It was obvious that Murong Xingli had eaten. As for how Gu Zhili handled the little girl, no one knew or inquired. After all, everyone has everyone''s secret.


    "Ah Li, come here. If you don''t eat again, the food will be eaten up by Xiaoye!" Chu also greeted Gu Zhili and didn''t forget to joke about the moon night.


    "Brother Chu! You also said that you can eat a lot yourself! Besides, I''m only 18 years old, but when I grow up, I eat more and grow faster!" Yuebai night was not embarrassed and embarrassed at all, but took it for granted. Gu Zhili smiled.


    "Brother Chu, how old are you? You still quarrel with Xiao Ye."


    "... cough... Ah li... It''s really not like what you said... Alas, it seems that this love can really change a person..." Chu also sighed and joked.


    Gu Zhili coughed softly and didn''t bother to pay attention to Chu Yi. He took care of himself and ate the rice bowl that had already been filled with good rice. Although he acted quickly, he didn''t look rough and crazy, but unusually elegant. Maybe this is the habit deep into his bones, which can''t be changed even if he wants to change it.


    Some people, even if their innate temperament is covered up by some secular customs, they can''t erase their unique talent.


    Chu also saw that Gu Zhili ignored him. He didn''t care. He shrugged his shoulders and joined the food sweeping brigade. However, his posture was opposite to Gu Zhili. If Gu Zhili was elegant, he was heroic, but he was born with the spirit of king.


    There was nothing to say.


    After drinking and eating, the people sat comfortably on the sofa again.


    "Today, I went to the power Hall and the commercial street. The problem of points is urgent. There are many things that can be exchanged in the base, which need to be exchanged with points. Now, we are new here and have nothing. It''s urgent to get some points." Chu also said what he thought.


    "Brother Chu is right, but if you need points, in addition to doing the tasks released by the base, you can only join the j department. Of course, this is only limited to the water power. You can choose between Xiaoye and brother Chu." Gu Zhili then answered Chu Yi.


    On the white moon night, he quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t want to join department J. I''ve lost my freedom."


    "HMM." Chu also hummed softly and agreed with the view of moon white night.


    Gu Zhili also knew this, so he didn''t stop on this issue. He pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose and analyzed it, "In that case, we have only one way to go, that is, to do the task, and to do the task, we need to form a mercenary team with more than eight people. However, with Xiaoge, only seven of us can go out for the task, which..."


    "Is it difficult to find another person? But I don''t know the bottom, how dare..." the moon white night wanted to stop. They have experienced life and death. They can trust each other, but outsiders


    "There is no other way..." Gu Zhili hesitated.


    "In fact, there is no way. As long as you add the names of Uncle bin and uncle Yue casually, you can make up eight people. Don''t worry, clothes won''t put your father in danger. This task doesn''t say that you must go out in a whole team, so adding their names is just to make up the number of people. Do you want others to join us?" Chu also looked at the moon in white and smiled.


    Yue Baiyi hesitated a little and still recognized Chu Yi''s words, "well, since brother Chu said so, I don''t have any opinion, but do you want to respect the opinions of my father and uncle Murong?"


    "I have no problem."


    "No problem."

 Chapter 149

    Yue''s father and Murong Chengbin all answered with one voice, with a firm attitude, representing their opinions.


    Yue Baiyi looked at her father and saw the firmness and indisputability in his eyes. She sighed and finally said, "in that case, add the names of dad and uncle Murong."


    This is the most fair way, no one is partial, so as to make the team more united.


    "Yes, in that case, let''s go. By the way, before that, decide what our team should be called?" Chu also nodded and looked at the people.


    "Pray for blessings." Yue Baiyi said faintly, which was the name that flashed away in her brain.


    "Bless? Bless... Bless... Well, just use this. Do you have any other opinions?" Chu also chewed the name of the team repeatedly, and finally agreed. However, he has always been humanitarian, but he still asked other people''s opinions.


    "I have no problem." "I have no problem." "well."... "


    People have no objection to this, and they are very satisfied with the name.


    Bless, pray to God, bless these suffering people to spend such an end safely.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go. Let''s pray for the formal rise of the team!" Chu also stood up from the sofa and clapped his hands.


    ......


    They came to the hall of the power man. Chu also went to talk to the sister at the window. After a while, they brought the form.


    "In terms of the number of people, I''ll write nine. However, there''s a captain column on it. Let''s discuss who will be the captain." Chu Yi said, and found that all the people looked at him. The corners of his mouth pulled out and said nothing.


    "Don''t you want me to be?"


    The people nodded tacitly again, which made Chu feel very helpless. "Let Yiyi be the captain. This name is also what she thought. Besides, in terms of strength, it is also the strongest in our team."


    As soon as Yue Baiyi heard that Chu also wanted to send the hot potato to her hand, he immediately waved his hand and refused, "no, I won''t be a captain and I won''t deal with interpersonal relationships. Among us, except you are brother Gu, but I think it''s good for you to be the captain and brother Gu to be the military division of our team!"


    As soon as Yue Baiyi said this, in addition to Chu Yi and Gu Zhili, others nodded tacitly again. Murong Xingli said, "brother Chu, you should be the captain of our team! Apart from Xiaoyi, you are the most powerful person in our team. Besides... Don''t you also have experience... Boss of the underworld?"


    Murong Xingli winked at Chu, and the meaning of ridicule was self-evident.


    "... well, I''m the captain, and you are the vice captain." after that, Chu Yi took up his pen and filled in the names of him and Yue Baiyi in the column of the captain and vice captain.


    It was not until Chu Yi finished filling out the form that Yue Baiyi reacted, "Hey! You..." seeing Chu Yi who had completed the form, Yue Baiyi knew that she could not change it at this time. She was angry and glared at him.


    In this regard, Chu also shrugged carelessly, picked up the form and went to the window.


    The sister at the window saw Chu also come back, and the smile on her face was even worse until she saw the form and saw his name clearly. The sister smiled like Epiphyllum and looked at him secretly, "Captain Chu?"


    Chu also nodded, and the sister said, "well, Captain Chu, it will take some time to make the badge of the mercenary team. Why don''t you see if there is a task you want to take? This task is first come, first served ~"


    "Oh? Really? That is to say, one team will take it, and the other team can''t take it?" Chu also propped himself in front of the counter with one hand, raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Seeing this, my sister couldn''t help such a handsome man''s good face and good words. She told Chu Yi everything she knew.


    "Yes! Our task will be different every day, and it will be updated at 6 o''clock every day. If Chu team wants to receive a better task, we have to come early ~"

 Chapter 150

    Chu also got the news he wanted. The smile on his face was deeper, and the sister who saw the window couldn''t help but indulge in his deep eyes.


    However, Chu can''t really take a fancy to this woman. He has been the boss of the underworld for so many years. He will do anything for his purpose. It''s just an appetizer for him.


    Of course, his unscrupulous means will not be used on people he really recognizes.


    Chu also restrained the smile at the corner of his mouth and turned around to leave. What he left in his sister''s eyes was only the unattainable back.


    Chu also told the people the news he had learned, and then proposed, "first go to the task window and see what you can pick up. You can also see what the task released in the base is about."


    They had no objection, and followed Chu to the task window to see one by one.


    This task window, in fact, is a super large LCD screen, which is embedded on the wall. The display screen has a digital arrangement of 123456 and so on, and behind each number is a task, which is clear at a glance, which makes people intuitively and clearly find the task they need.


    People see whether there is a task suitable for them, but Chu is also wondering whether there is a very difficult task that can make them start the reputation of the team at one shot. Perhaps it is the influence of many years of environment and identity. No matter when, they think with inertial thoughts.


    Glancing at the task on the display screen, Chu also focused on a task with four stars. The more stars, the harder the task.


    This is a collection mission, which is in province B near province J. Collect medical devices and drugs from hospitals in province B.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, people fled in panic. People thought about food, but ignored the importance of medicine. Now, no matter soldiers were injured or people had diseases, they have no medicine, even simple fever and pneumonia before the end of the world, so they died.


    The number of people lost to one tenth of the base. ZF finally began to face up to this problem and released the collection task.


    Chu also thought alone, turned his head and said to Gu Zhili, "ah li..."


    However, before Chu Yi finished, Gu Zhili seemed to know what Chu also wanted to say and said first, "brother Chu, I understand what you want to say. There must be something we don''t know about this task. If you accept it rashly... I know you want to make a reputation for the team at once, but..." Gu Zhili said with his eyes, Motioned to Chu to look at the moon.


    Gu Zhili is worthy of being a military division in the team. He soon analyzed the advantages and disadvantages.


    Chu is also silent. He knows that ah Li is right. Nothing is more important than her safety, but... It''s really hard to reconcile! He knew and believed that the guy would find him soon. At that time


    no way! He must do something, or it will only get worse!


    "I understand, ah Li, you don''t have to say." Chu also crossed Gu Zhili and came to the window to talk to his sister again. After what, he came back.


    Seeing this, Gu Zhili hurried to meet him and said anxiously, "brother Chu, you..."


    "You stay and take care of them. I''ll leave for province B this afternoon."


    "Brother Chu?! do you want to go alone?!" Gu Zhili exclaimed, and his previous calmness disappeared at the moment.


    "No! It''s too dangerous to be alone!"


    "Ah Li, I haven''t experienced any danger. It''s just a task of collecting drugs. OK, I''ll do it myself." Chu also patted Gu Zhili on the shoulder and said with relief.


    Gu Zhili was speechless. He was more worried because he knew him too well!


    When Gu Zhili didn''t know what words to use to persuade Chu Yi, a female voice with a touch of anger sounded in front of them.


    "Chu Yi, do you like being a hero?"

 Chapter 151

    "Clothes..." Chu also hesitated and shouted. Looking at the beautiful girl who suppressed her anger, his heart was very bad.


    Yue Baiyi glared at him fiercely and looked at Gu Zhili, "brother Gu, I and Yue Yi will accompany him this time. The people in the family depend on you to take care of them. My brother is impulsive and I don''t trust to leave him alone. Brother Gu, I''ll ask you at home."


    Month white didn''t give Chu Yi the time to answer at all, and directly explained to Gu Zhili. However, Gu Zhili didn''t ask Chu Yi''s opinion this time and gave the same answer.


    "OK, don''t worry. Don''t worry about me at home."


    "Hey... You..." Chu Yigang wanted to refute, but he was stopped by Yue Baiyi and Gu Zhili at the same time. "Shut up!"


    With that, they looked at each other and smiled. They ignored Chu Yi and went to the other people and repeated the decision they had just made.


    Of course, the white night of this month and Murong Xingli are naturally the people who have the greatest repercussions.


    "No! Yi''er, let you go out alone. I can''t rest assured as a brother!" the first retort on the moon white night.


    "Yes, Xiaoyi, why don''t you take us? Everyone can go together! There are many people and great strength!" Murong Xingli chimed in.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head when she heard the speech and patiently analyzed them one by one, "All go. There are only four old people left at home. Can you rest assured? Elder brother, you are also a j-level power. I am also more assured to guard at home. As for elder brother Gu, you are so impulsive and Xingli is so eager. I don''t want him to stay and watch you. Where can I rest assured? When I get back from the province, I see how much you have poked in the base."


    "As for gege, you don''t have powers. Although your body skill is very good, I don''t trust you to go in and out of so many zombies. What''s more, you are not immune to low-level zombies, so......" Yue Baiyi carefully looked at Gu Youge. She was afraid that what she said would hurt her self-esteem.


    Although Gu Youge was more or less lost, she was not a willful little girl. Naturally, she understood the danger of the task, so she didn''t object to Yue Baiyi''s proposal, but nodded faintly.


    Yue Baiyi was relieved to see this, "well, since the task is accepted, let''s prepare some things in the afternoon and go on the road early tomorrow morning."


    At the same time, the mechanical sound in her mind sounded again, "di... The host month white clothes completed the team task and rewarded 5000 experience points."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes rising to level 19."


    Yue Baiyi is very excited and is about to reach level 20. At that time, the system space will unseal some things. I don''t know how many surprises it will bring her this time!


    In a good mood, she smiled on her face and greeted the people to leave. Halfway through the journey, she suddenly remembered something. Looking back, she smiled and said to Chu Yi, who was foolish in place, "don''t you go yet?"


    Chu was stunned at first, and then immediately reacted. He quickly followed up. He just wanted to persuade Yue Baiyi not to follow. However, when he saw that her eyes were firm, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    After pondering for half a minute, Chu also said coldly, "no matter what happens, I will protect you. Therefore, no matter what happens, please give priority to your own safety."


    After that, she got on the co pilot''s seat without looking back. Yue Baiyi was stunned at the speech, then smiled and looked at Chu''s handsome and awkward figure. This was the first time she felt that this guy was not so annoying.

 Chapter 152

    Meanwhile, province B.


    The center of province B is zh city. Before the end of the world, Zh city was the largest and most prosperous city in the whole province B, with a particularly large flow of people. Now, after the end of the world, the people on the streets have become a man eating monster - zombies.


    These zombies are very strange. They are not like those zombies in moon white clothes. They are very scattered. Instead, they are very disciplined. They travel from one area to another. Zombies in this area will not easily go to another area.


    It''s like soldiers on duty in human J department.


    This abnormality is normal in human beings, but it is particularly gloomy and terrible in such a zombie.


    If not everyone''s zombies have wisdom, then they have higher zombies to empty them!


    Whatever it is, it is undoubtedly a disaster for mankind!


    In the center of ZH City, on the top of a building with an altitude of 500 meters, there is a man wearing a white slim shirt, black tight casual pants and his clean to shiny leather shoes, which makes him particularly out of place in this last world.


    There are several people behind the man, a man and a woman, whose appearance is particularly excellent, but they hold a beautiful woman in their hands.


    "Let go of me! I don''t know anything!" the woman suddenly raised her head, and her true face suddenly appeared. If the moon white clothes came again, she would cry out in surprise.


    "Don''t know? How can you not know! Tell me, where is the adult!" the speaker is the woman holding the woman behind the man. Oh, she should not be called a woman, because she looks too young.


    A head of black hair like ink, lying on her skin like lanolin jade, with big and divine eyes, curved eyebrows, small nose, and a small cherry mouth, it looks particularly delicious.


    Only 1.5 meters tall, she looks particularly carved in powder and jade, but her serious look is very inconsistent with her Laurie appearance.


    The woman looked at the Laurie girl and looked at the man who seemed to have nothing to do with him. She really said, "my Lord, I really don''t know where my king is." although the words were true, only the woman knew whether the contents were true or false.


    However, her words did not move the man, but she still stood there and said nothing.


    Laurie girl saw this, the strength on her hand increased, and she threatened the woman with a fierce face, "do you believe I''ll break your hand? If you don''t have a hand at that time, it depends on how you work for your king! I''m afraid your respected king will abandon you at that time!"


    The woman was still unmoved and said firmly, "I really don''t know!" even if I know, I won''t tell you! Even if the king abandoned her, she would never betray the king!


    The woman''s loyalty made Laurie admire the girl and feel angry at the same time. The strength on her hand increased. The momentum was going to really pull off the woman''s hand.


    However, he was stopped by the man who had not spoken.


    "Mumu, stop. Let her go." the lazy and evil voice sounded. As soon as he spoke, it seemed that the whole world was quiet. Even the zombies on the ground trembled one by one, raised their heads and looked up, as if they were looking up at the God in their hearts.


    "But, Wang..." Laurie girl, that is, mu mu, looked at the man in amazement and said reluctantly.


    "Mu Mu, I don''t like to say it a second time, huh?" it was a very soft voice, but it was a little dangerous. When I heard Mu Mu, I quickly put down my hand and half knelt on the ground.


    "Yes, Wang!"


    Mu Mu put his hand down, and the cold man on the side also put his hand down and half knelt on the ground waiting for dispatch.


    Seeing this, the woman shook her arm, stood up, saluted the man and said, "thank you for not killing me!"

 Chapter 153

    The man turned slowly. Rao was a very firm woman. At the moment she saw the man''s face, her heart couldn''t help shaking.


    The man''s three-dimensional facial features are as handsome as a knife. The whole person sends out a powerful king''s spirit. At this time, his evil and handsome face is filled with a debauchery smile. A casual suit can''t hide his outstanding appearance.


    He is born a king in the world, handsome and unparalleled. His facial features seem to be carved out of marble. He has sharp edges and lines, sharp and deep eyes, and doesn''t feel a sense of oppression. He has a large body, white skin, clear and deep facial features, just like the sculpture of Greece. His dark and deep ice eyes look wild, unrestrained, evil and sexy.


    The ice blue eyes are affectionate and indifferent. The tall bridge of his nose seems to be full of shortcomings, which makes people feel that he is flawless. This not only refers to his tall and tall physique and the outline carved from crystal clear marble, but also refers to his innate free and easy temperament.


    With dark and thick hair and a pair of sword eyebrows, there are a pair of slender peach eyes, which are full of amorous feelings. People will fall into it if they are not careful. The thick, thin and suitable red lips were rippling with a dazzling smile.


    "What''s your name?" the man''s mouth gently outlined a faint smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    The woman in the stupor suddenly returned to her mind, lowered her head, looked straight, neither humble nor arrogant, and replied, "villain''s name, Yue Xiai."


    "Yue xi''ai? Xi''ai? Hehe ~ your king attaches great importance to you ~" the man outlined a mocking smile. He was not ashamed of Yue xi''ai''s king, the same blood spirit king.


    As a blood spirit royal family, it''s a shame to be with those mole ants! I don''t know, do I? Ha ha~


    Yue xi''ai didn''t speak, lowered her head and didn''t dare to see the man again, not only because of the man''s beautiful face, but also because of his more royal spirit than the king.


    The man nodded with satisfaction, walked in an elegant and slow pace, and came to yuexi''ai. His index finger was gently picked up. Yuexi''ai bowed her head but was arrogantly raised. Looking at the enlarged evil face in front of her, yuexi''ai was very nervous. She didn''t know what the man was going to do, but no matter what she did, she wouldn''t betray the king!


    The deep-rooted thought made her look firm in her eyes. The man was surprised at this, but he soon returned to nature. He smiled and said, "xi''ai, since you don''t know where your king is, I don''t embarrass you. Just, as a blood spirit royal family, I really look forward to meeting your king. After all, we are compatriots, aren''t we?"


    Yue xi''ai was silent. She couldn''t deny that what the man said was correct. Although she couldn''t question the king''s decision, she would be dissatisfied with the king''s presence with mankind. As a blood spirit servant, how can the noble blood spirit family be friendly with the lower human race?!


    Terrans are the food of the blood spirit family! It''s just food!


    The man saw that Yue Xiai was a little shaken and didn''t say anything. The seed could be buried in his heart until the right time, and then let it sprout and take root. Until that day, he believed that all this would be brought into his arms.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Thinking of this, the radian of the man''s mouth became deeper and deeper, and his smile became more and more sincere. Yuexi love couldn''t help but indulge in it.


    Until the man put his hand down, she was reluctant to give up, but this feeling was fleeting, so fast that she didn''t even notice it.


    "You go."


    Yue xi''ai was slightly stunned and took a deep look at the man. She was afraid that the man had any conspiracy. However, she saw her sincere and hesitant for a moment on his face. Then she saluted the man again.


    "Thank you, my Lord!"

 Chapter 154

    Watching Yuexi love leave, the man still didn''t move. Mumu and another cold man half knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to move at all.


    Until he could not feel the breath of Yuexi love, the man glanced at them and said, "Mumu, Xuekui, get up."


    "Yes, Wang," said the two voices respectfully.


    The man turned around, walked to the edge of the building, looked at the distance and said faintly, "let''s go."


    With that, the man jumped down quickly from a high place, but he was still in a slow and unhurried appearance until he was close to the ground. A pair of purple wings suddenly grew from his back. His evil face and purple wings set him more and more strange.


    The man with wings stopped two meters away from the ground, his wings stirred slightly, and the whole man flew like a bow and arrow again.


    When they flew near the building, Mumu and Xuekui had already spread their wings and waited for the man. Until the man looked at them, they incited their wings and hurried to follow up.


    Mumu and Xuekui''s wing color is different from men''s. men are purple, but they are red.


    After flying for a few minutes, the man came to a hospital called "Jitong" and fell down. The man''s foot touched the ground, and the wings behind him disappeared.


    Mu Mu and Xuekui also followed, falling behind the man, and their wings disappeared at the same time.


    "King?" Mu Mu stepped forward and called softly.


    The man didn''t look back. He looked up and went to the hospital. "During this time, many humans broke into here. I want to see what these humans want to do."


    Mu Mu saw this, took a look at Xuekui, and then quickly followed up. Xuekui, who has always been cold, saw that both the man and Mu Mu left, and he followed up without delay.


    The man took Mu Mu and Xuekui into the hospital. There were more zombies in the hospital than anywhere else. If they were human, they would not dare to break in. Unfortunately... They were not ordinary people.


    The zombies in the hospital could not see the man at a glance. The dense zombies trembled and gave way to an aisle. The man looked indifferent and walked in from the abandoned aisle. Mu Mu and Xuekui followed the man without moving.


    It was not until the man stepped into the gate of the hospital that the zombies seemed relieved, and then recovered their listless eyes and sluggish action. They walked back and forth in the street like walking corpses. They had no goal but instinct.


    The man walked into the hospital, his strong nose moved, and a beautiful arc was drawn at the corners of his mouth.


    "There are many people here..." the man whispered and smiled.


    Mu Mu and Xuekui looked at each other and disappeared in place.


    The man didn''t care. Then he walked slowly and gracefully through the corridor separated by the zombies and came to the door of a room called the "Dean''s room". With a gentle push, the door seemed to be hit by a huge impact, broken into pieces and scattered on the ground. The man didn''t look at it, stepped on the pieces and walked into the room.


    The dean''s office is indeed the place with the best equipment. It has a separate bathroom and an independent bedroom. The man walked into the room and went straight to the office chair in the meeting room. He sat down gracefully and freely, supporting his chin with one hand. He looked very lazy and beautiful on his face, but also showed a faint evil charm.


    "You... You... Where the hell are you taking us..."


    A sudden voice rang out and interrupted the man who was thinking. His eyes glanced at Mumu and Xuekui who were about to come in. They were shocked. Mumu hesitated, turned around and slapped the person who had just spoken.


    "Mole ant, you have no right to speak here!"

 Chapter 155

    The one who was slapped by Mu Mu was a power, but he was also a power. Otherwise, he might not be able to withstand the slap of an intermediate blood spirit.


    Otherwise, he would definitely die no more. However, although he was not dead, the beaten power was swollen on the left, several teeth were knocked out, and a trace of blood was revealed at the corners of his mouth.


    "You... Damn...! who the hell are you!" the fierceness of the beaten power man was also inspired. He could become a power man. He was the supreme treatment in this last world. After enjoying the treatment of a man for so long, he was suddenly beaten by a woman he never looked down on. Can''t it make him angry?


    Seeing this, Mu Mu looked at the beaten power with disdain and said, "mole ants, you are not qualified to ask my name!"


    The power man was so angry that his self-esteem as a man was trampled. He decided to teach the smelly girl a lesson.


    He is a wind power. He has a wind blade in his hand and keeps attacking Mu Mu''s throat. With this fatal attack, we can see that he is not a good man and woman!


    Mu Mu scoffed at this and didn''t move. She let the wind power throw the wind blade on her. However, when people thought that the flower like girl had fallen, they immediately widened their eyes and looked at her in amazement.


    The wind blade crossed Mu Mu''s throat, and there was no blood gushing and falling down as the power imagined, but it was as if it was just a breeze blowing, which did not bring any harm to Mu Mu, not even a mark.


    The power man didn''t believe in evil, and launched several wind blades on Mumu. Until he couldn''t send power anymore and collapsed weakly to the ground, he was shocked and looked at Mumu inconceivably.


    "You... You... You... You''re a monster..."


    When Mumu heard this, he was even more angry. He raised his arm high and tried to hit the power man''s face. Seeing this, the man gave blood Kui a look. Blood Kui understood and grabbed Mumu''s wrist.


    Seeing this, Mumu stamped his feet angrily and shouted at Xuekui, "Kui! What are you doing! Let go of me, I''ll kill this bug!"


    "...." Xuekui said nothing, but glanced at the man with his eyes. This move was to tell Mumu not to mess around.


    Mu Mu is not a fool. As a highly intelligent blood spirit, he naturally knows how to observe his words and colors, and gets the reminder from Xue Kui. Mu Mu then restrained his anger. Xue Kui also loosened his hand when he saw this. Mu Mu rubbed his wrist, which has been strangled red although it doesn''t hurt, and glared at Xue Kui.


    Xuekui didn''t care about it at all. He looked at his nose, nose and heart, and waited honestly.


    And Mumu, seeing this, did not dare to go beyond, and honestly followed Xuekui''s side, waiting for dispatch.


    Seeing this, the man glanced at Mu Mu. Although this eye was very light, it looked particularly scary in Mu Mu''s eyes.


    She trembled. Her head, which was originally high, was momentarily low. It seemed that she was not alone just now.


    The man focused his eyes on the nearly 30 people brought in by Mumu and Xuekui. The huge office was also crowded with these people.


    The power man took a creepy look at Mu Mu, and then looked at the leisurely and lazy man sitting in the office chair.


    Seeing this, the man smiled, looked at the crowd gently, stretched out his hand, and said friendly, "sit down, what are you doing standing? You are guests!"


    The superpower and everyone looked at me. I looked at you and couldn''t make up my mind for a moment. The beaten superpower was obviously impatient. Seeing this, he said angrily.


    "Who the hell are you?! why did you bring us here?! don''t you see there are zombies outside?! shouldn''t you take us out of here quickly?!"

 Chapter 156

    After the power man shouted angrily, his heart was also relaxed. When he was brought here by the monster woman and the cold man just now, the zombies sandwiched them in the middle and didn''t move. Nevertheless, they were scared to death.


    Now I finally spit out the annoyance. How can I make him uncomfortable?


    However, he was comfortable, and Mumu stared at him like a fierce ghost. The look in his eyes startled the power who looked at him.


    The man didn''t answer the power directly, but said, "guests, sit down."


    However, no one dared to sit. When the man saw this, his momentum changed suddenly, the smile on his face disappeared instantly, and the cold and ruthless words overflowed from his throat.


    "Mumu, throw out the food that won''t sit down to feed the low-level blood spirit."


    The man ordered. As soon as Mumu heard the man summon her, she immediately replied respectfully, "yes, Wang!" after that, she went to the people, picked up a thin man and dragged him outside the door. Her relaxed look made people feel that she was not carrying a big man, but a chicken.


    Before the thin man could recover, he felt his body light. The next second, the scene in front of him suddenly changed into a large zombie and grinned at him.


    "Ah!!!" the skinny man screamed wildly and begged Mumu not to feed him to the zombie. However, Mumu was unmoved. He threw the skinny man into the zombie pile like throwing garbage. The original scream was gradually drowned in the chewing sound.


    Seeing this, the people in the room were scared into a cold sweat. When they saw that Mu Mu was coming for real, they immediately hit a thrill and sat down. The sofa and the ground were full of people. At this time, they dared not question the man''s decision any more.


    Although most of these people are superpowers, they have long found that their powers are limited at the moment they enter the room, and they have changed from a superpower to an ordinary person with no power to bind chickens, which makes them feel powerless and terrified at the same time.


    People are not afraid of not getting, but afraid of losing after getting. Losing is what people fear most.


    Today''s people, I''m afraid that''s the mood at this time.


    Seeing this, the man was very satisfied. He tapped the desk gently, pondered for half a moment, and then asked, "where do you come from?"


    People look at me and I look at you. However, the man''s patience is obviously limited. Seeing the people hesitate, his momentum suddenly changes, "Mumu, take them..."


    However, before the man finished, the beaten power first said, "we are the people of the redemption base!"


    "Redemption base? Where is it?" the man said again.


    "In... In..." the hesitation of the power person made the man feel very unhappy. The original gentle moment disappeared, and the ice blue eyes stared at the power person indifferently.


    "I don''t like to say it twice. Remember, you''re just food. Don''t try to play tricks on me, otherwise... The mole ants just now will be your end."


    The superpower was startled by the man''s sudden transformation, looked at the abnormal blue eyes and the bloodthirsty burst out of them, and hurried.


    "I said, I said... In province J, 50 kilometers southwest of province B."


    When the man heard the speech, his complexion slowed down a little. Then he asked some questions and gave up.


    The power man breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the man in silence. The atmosphere was stiff. The power man even boldly asked the man.


    "I told you everything you want to know... Then... You have to tell us who you are..."

 Chapter 157

    "Shut up! You mole ant are not qualified to talk to my king!" Mu Mu angrily interrupted the power man''s words, but she didn''t do it again because the man was present. However, her bloodthirsty eyes saw that the power man shivered and immediately silenced.


    "Mu Mu." the man called Mu Mu''s name lightly, with a touch of impatience.


    Mu Mu also heard the man''s impatience. However, at this time, he was not as respectful as before, but with some grievances.


    "Wang... People... People also want to share your worries..."


    When the man heard the speech, he picked his sword eyebrow and hooked his finger at Mu Mu. Seeing this, Mu Mu''s small face turned red and immediately ran to the man. The man took Mu Mu into his arms and let him sit on him. Looking at the shy Mu Mu in his arms, the man''s handsome face burst into a wanton smile of evil spirit.


    "The king knows that Mu Mu is intimate and wants to share for the king..." the man provoked Mu Mu''s lower jaw, the slender peach blossom eyes were shining, slightly lowered his head, and printed his bright red lips on Mu Mu Mu''s pink lips.


    They hugged and kissed in the room, ignoring everyone present. Xuekui looked at his nose and heart with a cold look, waiting aside, looking very calm, as if he had been used to it.


    Other human beings present saw this. Many bloody men and Huaichun women were panting one by one, with red faces. They wanted to see but didn''t dare to look at the ceiling, but occasionally looked at the two people who warmly hugged and kissed if there was no one else.


    After a kiss, the man slowly raised his head, and the evil spirit said to Mu Mu in his arms, "Mu Mu, what do you think these people should do, eat them, or... Turn them into the most annoying ''monster'' in their mouth?"


    The casual appearance seems as normal as saying, "have you eaten today?".


    However, his carelessness scared people half to death. The power immediately stood up and said excitedly, "don''t... don''t... please... This adult... Please don''t let us become the food of zombies..."


    "Oh? Don''t want to be food? Well... Then become a zombie in your mouth ~" the man raised his head, and his slender peach blossom eyes looked at the power man with a relaxed tone.


    The superpower was stunned and said with a puzzled face, "you... You... How did you turn me into a zombie... The zombie virus here can''t beat me..."


    The man chuckled and looked at the superpower with pity. "Mole ants are mole ants. This IQ also needs to be discussed. Do you think my king''s ability to mate freely can''t prove my king''s identity ~"


    After the man''s reminder, people all reacted and looked at the man, Mumu and Xuekui in horror.


    "You... You... You are also zombies!"


    "Zombie? No, no, no, this is just your name, ha ha ~ the king is honored, the blood spirit royal family, the whole world is the king''s world! Ha ha!" the man said. Finally, he laughed loudly, and his heroic and hearty laughter didn''t sound like the laughter of a devil villain.


    The king''s spirit in him makes him look like a natural king. He should stand at the top of the world and become the king respected by everyone.


    The power man was unfamiliar with the new words and wondered, "blood spirit family? How can there be such a race in the world... And you don''t look different from us. Those zombies outside also look different from you!"


    The man sniffed at the speech and glanced at every human being present with an evil look on his face.


    "How can those inferior wastes be compared with this king? And you are the food in the mouth of waste. Hehe, what do you think is different between us and you?"

 Chapter 158

    The power man was confused by the man, but after thinking carefully, he straightened out the logic. However, as soon as the logic was straightened out, the power man was scared to go back two steps.


    "You... You... You are also zombies..."


    The man was very unhappy when he heard the speech. His slender peach eyes narrowed slightly and stared at the finger pointing to his nose.


    However, the superpower also seemed to feel the man''s mood. He looked at his fingers and was so frightened that he immediately took his hand back. He sat down decadent and looked at the man, Mumu and Xuekui. Suddenly, he felt that their human beings were going to be over


    Zombies are no different from human beings. Their appearance looks like human beings... And their appearance is very beautiful. Isn''t this degradation? But evolution? Otherwise he awakened his power. Why is it still this dirty picture?


    But


    "Human beings, don''t try to challenge the king''s patience. The king is a noble blood spirit royal family. Are they compared to the waste in your mouth? Oh, they are just a group of waste without complete evolution." the man''s tone became extremely impatient, as if he was going to attack mankind at any time. In this way, he made the people present very nervous, However, the man''s behavior was beyond people''s expectations.


    The man knocked on the table with his index finger. Suddenly, he leaned lazily against the back of the chair and looked at everyone present, "how, whether to be food or eat the blood spirit of food."


    People wonder why men let them choose.


    Just when everyone was silent, the power man looked at the man, cleared his throat, and asked cautiously and tentatively, "if you become a zombie... Er, can the blood spirit family become like you... Oh, no, like this lady? So powerful?"


    The man looked at the power person indifferently. Suddenly, a radian appeared at the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be a very kind explanation, "of course, the resilience of the blood spirit family increases with the improvement of the level, and the combat effectiveness is the same. If you want to say that the blood spirit family is a natural fighting nation, ha ha ~ it is much stronger than you small and vulnerable people."


    The power man is a little excited. In fact, he also knows that there are no more than two choices today, either to be killed or to become the same kind. However, as a human, if they become the kind of monster outside, they are also very difficult to accept, but now they are different!


    Seeing these three people in front of him and what he said, he was really moved. Instead of passive acceptance, he might as well take the initiative to get closer to this big man. At that time, he will be valued and enjoy endless glory and wealth!


    The power man thought a lot, but only a few seconds passed. He pretended to meditate, as if it were true, "My Lord, the blood spirit family is really much stronger than our human family, but... My Lord, if I want to be a blood spirit family, can I keep my memory of human times? Oh, I don''t have a rebellious heart, but if I have the memory of human times, I can sneak into the base at that time. When adults attack the base, villains cooperate with each other, isn''t it fast?"


    The power man has completely changed at the moment. Where is the backbone just now? Now he is like a pug who flatters a man.


    The man looked at the power man, and the irony in his eyes flashed away, too fast for anyone to notice, but what the human said was really what he thought in his heart. Since he took the initiative to mention it, then


    "Well, well, well, just because you have this heart, hehe ~ the king will let you become the same existence as Mumu."

 Chapter 159

    "Lord Xie! Oh, no, thank my king! Long live my king!" the power man immediately brightened his eyes and knelt to the ground. His actions looked particularly dazzling to other humans, but many ordinary people quickly showed their intention. They were trapped here for so many days! It was not easy to wait until the powers arrived, but they were trapped here together!


    These powers are rubbish! They live till now, and they don''t want to die and become the food in the mouth of zombies. They prefer to be zombies who eat food, and now they can take refuge in this extremely beautiful big man in front of them. They are really relieved. When they think of the days of hegemony in the end world in the future, some even kneel down without hesitation and constantly call men king, Long live the king and so on.


    When the man saw this, the contempt and contempt in his eyes were self-evident. Even Mu Mu and Xuekui looked at the spineless human kneeling down in front of him.


    Of course, people also have some bloody people. They look at the betrayers angrily and want to kill them, but they are stopped by Mumu.


    "You traitor! Are you worthy of your parents?! are you worthy of your lover?!"


    One of the young guys, everything in front of him seemed to ignite the blood in his heart. Even if he couldn''t kill the power, he still questioned him angrily.


    Seeing this, the superpower sneered and looked at the young man, "parents? My parents have long become a noble blood spirit family. I just obey. I think my parents will be happy to know."


    The young man was speechless by the power man, but his eyes were still full of anger. The man looked at the young man with interest.


    "You seem to want to die as food," the man said lightly. No one can see what he was thinking at this time.


    Hearing the speech, the young man subconsciously said, "would rather die than surrender!"


    The man clapped his hands, with a faint smile on his face. He praised for the first time, "OK, have backbone, but I don''t know how deep your backbone is. Take him down. Remember, don''t let him die, and don''t let him become the ''monster'' he hates and hates most."


    Mu Mu understood the man''s intention and received the order. She hurriedly said, "yes, Wang!"


    After that, he knocked the young man out and dragged him out like a chicken.


    When others saw this, they immediately softened down. There was no one more backbone than the young guy. The man saw this, his eyes were slightly cold. Human beings, indeed, are mole ants. In order to steal life, they violated their conscience and mutilated their former compatriots, ha ha! However, the more they do, the day when he becomes a real king is not far away!


    Thinking of this, the man''s look became publicized and evil. He looked coldly at everyone present and ordered Xuekui.


    "Xuekui, find an empty room and take them in. You, yes, it''s you. You stay." the man stretched out a pair of unusually slender, white and clear fingers.


    The accused person was the first betrayed power. The power saw this and was surprised. He nodded and said respectfully, "yes, Wang."


    When the man saw the power so, he hooked his lips without trace.


    The man turned his office chair and left a person with a back of his head. His eyes glittered with a light called "ambition".


    It seems that the world will soon be the king''s world! Ha ha ha ha!

 Chapter 160

    At the same time, Yue Baiyi returned home and told their parents their decision. Although Yue''s father and mother didn''t agree with her daughter to go out, they were relieved at the thought of her daughter''s identity. At least it was safer outside than in the base. Those zombies outside wouldn''t hurt their daughter.


    Thinking of this, they were relieved, but they were still worried about thousands of exhortations, which made Yue Baiyi cry and laugh, but their hearts were warm at the same time.


    Even if she doesn''t have a beating heart, her cold heart feels warm, which makes her feel that maybe in the near future, she can have a normal body temperature and heartbeat.


    That night, the dinner was richer than before. Yue Ma and Yu Miaoyu meant to practice for several people and wish them a triumphant return as soon as possible.


    In this regard, the moon white clothes and Chu can''t be bought. They eat the ordinary dishes before the end of the world and the extremely precious dishes after the end of the world.


    Until nightfall, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. In order to raise their spirits the next day, Murong Xingli and Gu Youge kindly asked Yue Baiyi to sleep first, and they helped her sort out the clothes she needed, because they didn''t know how many days to go. Although they might not be able to use them, they still wanted to do something for her.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t stop her. She understood their hearts. If she didn''t let them do something, I''m afraid they wouldn''t sleep at ease. Instead, she might as well let them do what they think they can do.


    Until midnight, yuebaiyi woke up, went to the bathroom, returned to the bed and looked at the sleeping face of the two people. Yuebaiyi''s brain showed the girl''s face this morning.


    She... Still feel sorry. Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi gently opened the window and jumped out of the window and ran away for a lifetime.


    The speed of Yue Baiyi is very fast. She has no heartbeat and no popularity. She deliberately converges her breath. At the moment, she is completely like a ghost, shuttling back and forth in the silent base.


    Although Yue Baiyi didn''t know where the girl was taken, fortunately, her nose was very sensitive and fast. She turned around the base at a very fast speed and finally found the girl who was taken away.


    This is a high-end apartment. She quickly went upstairs along the corridor and came to the door. With her keen hearing, she heard the movement inside.


    "Ha ha! This is still a child! Good! Although he is mute and can''t shout, does it feel more exciting?! ha ha!!"


    "What brother said is! Brother, do you think you should..."


    "Well, well, go. You work for me on weekdays. There''s no credit but hard work. I''ll give her to you! Ha ha!"


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Yue Baiyi listened outside the door. She couldn''t help holding her fist tightly, but she couldn''t rush out directly. If someone saw her appearance, I''m afraid there will be more trouble in the future.


    But if you just look at the girl being insulted, as a girl, especially


    You can''t be calm anyway!


    After thinking about it, Yue Baiyi decided to save the girl. He just found a piece of black cloth, covered the parts below his eyes, took down Meitong and put it into the system backpack.


    A pair of enchanting red eyes are particularly strange.


    Yue Baiyi raised his legs and kicked open the door of the apartment. The scene in front of him was particularly dazzling, and the look in his eyes became colder and colder. Just before the people in the room reacted, he quickly moved behind several people and went down with a knife. Everyone fainted.


    The angry eyes lying on the ground showed surprise and doubt at the moment when they saw the moon''s white clothes.


    Yue Baiyi sighed, broke the rope that tied the girl''s hands and feet, and said to her lightly, "you go."

 Chapter 161

    The girl paused slightly and sat up from the bed. When she saw that Yue Baiyi was going to leave, she immediately jumped out of bed, ran to Yue Baiyi, burst and knelt down.


    Constantly kowtow to her. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi was very helpless and quickly helped the girl up.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I just... I just can''t bear it..." she used to... Damn it! She can''t wait to pull that guy out of his bones!


    The girl looked up at Yue Baiyi. At this time, she saw that Yue Baiyi''s eyes were different from ordinary people. She was stunned at first, and then seemed to have made a decision. She hugged Yue Baiyi''s thigh with both hands.


    This move can make the moon''s white clothes cry and laugh.


    "Hey, don''t hold me!"


    The girl was unmoved. She shook her head and opened her mouth to say something, but she thought she couldn''t make a voice. She looked more and more gloomy, but she still didn''t relax her hand in white.


    Yue Baiyi was helpless. She pulled the girl away from her legs, squatted down, touched the girl''s head, and covered her with clothes scattered on the ground. Her gentle behavior made the girl cry.


    "You have to live for your father, okay?"


    The girl was slightly stunned. She seemed to think of her father. A touch of hatred burst out in her eyes. She looked at the power who also fell to the ground and killed her father. She stood up and punched and kicked him. However, her strength was too small to bring much harm to the power.


    Yue Baiyi sighed slightly when she saw this. Now let her vent, otherwise she will hold it in her heart and something will happen.


    The girl was tired. She knelt down on the ground and shed silent tears. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi just shook her head and went out of the room without saying anything. However, the girl dried her tears and didn''t even wear clothes. She followed Yue Baiyi with the clothes she put on.


    Until she came down the stairs, Yue turned her head in silence and saw the girl behind her silently without saying a word. She suddenly had a headache.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    The girl shook her head and didn''t go. She was determined to follow the moon.


    However, Yuebai naturally can''t let the girl follow her. Otherwise, how should she explain to everyone? Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi pulled down the masked black cloth, walked in front of the girl and said to her, "when you see my red eyes, you know that I''m not human. Do you want to follow me? You touch, ice, and here, there''s no heartbeat."


    Month white picked up the girl''s hand and put it on her chest. The girl was not moved by it from beginning to end, but looked at her firmly and prayingly.


    Yuebai Yi was completely defeated and said helplessly, "do you really want to follow me?"


    As soon as the girl heard this, she suddenly lit up, nodded again and again, sighed and said, "well, but in your current situation, it''s just a waste of food. If you''re really willing to follow me, are you afraid to become a monster like me?"


    Without hesitation, the girl shook her head and looked firmly at yuebaiyi. Yuebaiyi was completely defeated. Although there were people in her inheritance memory who could transform and assimilate other races into blood spirits, she hasn''t tried yet. If she fails, the girl will die.


    But even if she doesn''t save her, she won''t live.


    "Good." the moon''s white hand picked up the girl like a chicken, and one disappeared in place for life.

 Chapter 162

    The girl was a little dizzy. Until she saw the scene in front of her, she found that she had come outside the city!


    Recognizing this reality, she looked at the moon in white with consternation on her face.


    Yue Baiyi sighed and asked again, "you see, now they are outside the city, and those guys won''t find you again. So you don''t have to follow me anymore. Are you sure you want to become a creature like me? Come on, come and see."


    Month white pulled the girl to the edge of the roof of their community building, pointed to the wandering zombies below and said again.


    "I''m essentially no different from them, but I''m more perfect than them, my blood is more noble, and my rank is higher than them, but that doesn''t change the fact that I''m them."


    The girl looked at the dense zombies wandering aimlessly in the street. She was more or less frightened. She didn''t see this thing. She lived in J Province, but there was a zombie eating incident outside the base. She saw this scene for the first time, but she couldn''t make a sound, so she didn''t attract the attention of screams and zombies, and she escaped.


    Later, she and her father were the first survivors in the base, which should have been very lucky. However, she didn''t expect that the ideal and reality exceeded her expectations. Now it has completely become a world of the jungle. Without strength, she can''t even protect her own, let alone protect her only family now!


    Her father... Her father because of her... Also


    The girl''s heart is very sad and angry. She wants to have power! Even if they become zombies that the world does not recognize! She also wants strength! She wants revenge for her father!


    The girl didn''t shake, her eyes became more and more firm. She took a step back, knelt down again when Yue Baiyi was very confused, knelt down three times and worshipped nine times in front of Yue Baiyi, and paid a teacher worship.


    Yue Baiyi was stunned when she saw this. She just wanted to refuse, but the mechanical sound rang out in her mind.


    "Di... The host month''s white clothes trigger the task, ''take in an apprentice'', the task guide, ''take in a blood spirit apprentice'', and reward 20000 experience points."


    Ha?! 20000?! Doesn''t she just get to level 20? Hello, system Jun, are you sure you''re really not intelligent?


    The system was silent and ignored the cry in Yue Baiyi''s heart.


    Yue Baiyi also knew that the system would not answer her, and she just sighed. However, in the face of huge experience, how could she not be moved?


    Originally with helplessness, looking at the girl now is like seeing her mother, but since she is an apprentice, she also has to have a master, isn''t she?


    Month white coughed, pretended to be embarrassed, pondered for a while, and finally replied, "well, since you insist, I hope you won''t regret it."


    The girl shook her head firmly and knelt motionless on the ground. She told Yue Baiyi her decision with her decision.


    Yue Baiyi sighed, but did she transform it manually or?


    The idea flashed by, and the mechanical sound of indifference and ruthlessness as usual sounded decisively and timely in my mind.


    "Di... Turn on the automatic transformation function... Turn on the automatic transformation function... Start the transformation... Start the transformation..."


    "Yes!" replied the moon in white.


    "Di... Confirm target... Confirm target..."


    "Terran girl right ahead." yuebaiyi then said silently.


    "Di... Confirm the target... Confirm the target... Start the transformation... Start the transformation..."


    As soon as the mechanical voice fell, a red light shot out of the eyebrows of Yue Baiyi again, wrapped the girl in it, and soon it was wrapped into a huge red cocoon.

 Chapter 163

    "Confirm Terran... Transformation start... Countdown... 10 minutes... 9 minutes..... 5 minutes..... 3 minutes..... 1 minute..... 23 seconds... 10 seconds... 9... 5... 3... 2... 1..."


    "Di... Transformation completed... Transformation completed..."


    The mechanical sound disappeared. Yue Baiyi put his eyes on the wrapped red cocoon. The red cocoon seemed to feel the eyes of Yue Baiyi, and the people inside seemed to move. The red line on the red cocoon faded quickly and disappeared into the air in a moment.


    A fruit body woman, no, exactly a girl, lay there quietly with her eyes closed until the red cocoon completely disappeared. She slowly opened her light pink eyes.


    The girl tilted her head, took a look at her moon white clothes, immediately got up from the ground, stood upright, slightly lowered her head, found that her clothes were gone, and her face turned red.


    "Master." a young and soft voice sounded.


    Yue Baiyi heard the voice and was slightly surprised, "you... Can you speak?!"


    The girl raised her head and looked at Yue Baiyi with gratitude in her eyes. She nodded as if she was a little excited and said, "well, thank you for saving your life, master!"


    Then she knelt on the ground again and saw the moon in white. The corners of her eyes jerked. From the end of the world, she suddenly felt that she seemed to have returned to ancient times. It was a big gift that she could not accept at any time.


    Yuebaiyi stretched out her hand and helped the girl up, but said, "speak well, don''t kneel. Go, put on your clothes first."


    The girl nodded and followed Yue Baiyi behind her with an excited look. Yue Baiyi reluctantly shook her head and said secretly, this is still a child!


    Yue Baiyi took the girl downstairs, found a room casually, kicked the door and entered. The noise made many zombies come together. Yue Baiyi was not moved at all. The girl retained human memory and still had some lingering fears about zombies in her heart. As for why you can keep your memory, even moon white doesn''t know.


    But the only thing she can explain this is the mysterious system gentleman, but she also knows that even if she asks, the system gentleman will not answer her.


    Yue Baiyi took the girl into the house. Fortunately, this room is just where a girl lives. Although the clothes are a little fat, they can cover her body at least.


    Yue Baiyi subconsciously touched the switch on the wall. With a pedal sound, the light came on. She expressed great doubt that the house could still shine. However, anyway, it is the beginning of the end of the world, and it is not strange to store electricity.


    After figuring this out, Yue Baiyi stopped thinking about this problem and focused on the girl.


    Today, although the outline of the girl has not changed much, her facial features have become more compact. Without powder, she is beginning to show her beauty in the future.


    "Now you stay here to cultivate yourself. You can go to the city if you want, but you must wear Meitong."


    Yue Baiyi pointed to the mirror behind the girl and motioned her to see it.


    The girl turned her head in doubt and looked into the mirror. At that moment, she was stunned by the color in her eyes.


    Pink? It''s too young, isn''t it? Why not like master? Blood red, how cool!


    After secretly complaining for a while, the girl turned her head and looked at Yue Baiyi and said respectfully, "master, I want to go to the city. I want to find my father... I don''t know him... Even if he dies... I have to bury him...!"


    This time, Yue Baiyi did not hesitate and readily agreed to the girl''s request, but the change made the girl stunned in situ.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Close your eyes and feel what the following attributes are. As a teacher, you can pass on your cultivation skills."


    The girl closed her eyes and felt it according to the method of moon white clothes. She soon opened her eyes and said excitedly, "master, I have dual attributes of wood and earth."

 Chapter 164

    Yue Baiyi nodded, thought for a moment, lightly nodded the girl''s head, and put it down three seconds later.


    "Good health cultivation. Now those zombies wandering around outside have evolved very fast. Now there are spiritual cores in every brain. However, they have no skills that can be cultivated. Therefore, if you practice hard, no one can hurt you outside. Of course, the most important thing to guard against is human powers. Alas, you should know it yourself without me saying more.


    By the way, do you have a name? "


    The girl nodded and replied, "Yin Xiaoxiao. Oh," Yin Xiaoxiao seemed to think of something. She immediately knelt down and said seriously, "Apprentice Yin Xiaoxiao, see the master!"


    Then there was another meal of three worships and nine kowtows. I could see that the moon was white and speechless.


    Listening to the voice, the newly arrived zombies wanted to rush in, but they were scared back by the sudden rise of moon white clothes.


    Yue Baiyi hooked her lips with satisfaction, and the mechanical sound in her brain sounded again.


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes completing the ''recruit'' task. Reward 20000 experience points."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month''s white clothes rising to level 20."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 20, unsealing the system space on the second floor, and unsealing the new function ''store'' of the space."


    Shop? Isn''t it the same as in the game?


    At the thought of the store in the game, there are all kinds of pits. Although the things are very good and top-grade, they all need thousands of RMB to afford them!


    At the thought of this, the excitement of just being promoted to level 20 was immediately extinguished.


    Yue Baiyi reluctantly tilted his mouth, "OK, you can review it now. When you fully adapt to your current body, I''ll take you back."


    Then he turned and walked into the room and locked the door.


    Although she was her apprentice, she didn''t even say anything about the system space for a month, let alone just an apprentice who worshipped the teacher?


    When she entered the room, she dodged and disappeared in the room.


    The next second, she appeared in the system space. However, the system space at this time was more than twice as large as before unsealing. Looking at the hundreds of acres of fields, Yuebai couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride.


    She seemed to see the swaying ears of rice in the field.


    Her mind was a little empty for a while, and Yue Baiyi also withdrew from her fantasy. She remembered the game store mentioned by the system just now, and she immediately called out the window of the store.


    The store window appears in front of Yue Baiyi. This game store is similar to the game store on the Internet. It also needs money to exchange, but the things exchanged in the store are replaced by gold coins or RMB.


    Yue Baiyi took a closer look at the items in the whole store. She can be roughly divided into five categories: food, farming, equipment, skill books and consumption.


    Needless to say, this kind of food can be eaten directly, and it is also the food that the blood spirit family can eat. Seeing here, Yue Baiyi is excited. She is finally about to ask for the nightmare of diarrhea!


    However, farming, that is, all kinds of seeds, which are common and she has never seen at all. She is very curious about where these special and never seen seeds come from. She is relieved to think that they may be the blood spirit family.


    The system is omnipotent~


    Well, with all kinds of seeds, she can mass produce. After all, it''s really a little expensive to buy ready-made ones.


    As for equipment, skill books and consumables, it goes without saying that they are similar to things in the game. Equipment is divided into weapons, armor and accessories.


    Skill books are divided into blood spirit skills, common skills and summoning beast skills. Of course, the spiritual core required is sky high in her opinion.


    As for the consumption category, it is the legendary red and blue bottle. Well, the things in the system store are so complete that she once again doubted the wisdom of the system king.


    "System gentleman, are you really not intelligent?"

 Chapter 165

    Yue Baiyi still hasn''t got a systematic answer. For this, Yue Baiyi has long been used to it. He just likes to spit out a slot and bury it occasionally.


    Then she focused her eyes on the store. Before, she just looked at each category roughly and learned what the store sold. Then she looked at each item and the price below carefully.


    The price of food is relatively average, but I can''t afford to eat it every day. Therefore, for things in this column, I can only say that I can give a dental sacrifice when I''m too lazy to cook occasionally.


    For farming, the seeds inside are much cheaper. A bag of rice seeds only needs a white spiritual core, but there are 500 seeds in a bag, which is very worthwhile.


    Compared with a bowl of rice in food category, it needs five white spiritual cores, which can be imagined.


    Yue Baiyi sighed and set her eyes on the equipment fence. The things in the equipment fence were very expensive for her.


    A green level long sword of the whole profession needs five red spirit cores. You know, at the beginning of the end of the world, except for those mutant beasts, there are no other red spirit cores in the heads of zombies. Of course, there are also, but the number is too small.


    A full professional blue level long sword needs 50 orange spirit cores, which has increased ten times, while a purple level long sword is a thousand times that of the blue level.


    Well, she''d better wait for the equipment in the novice gift bag


    Depressed, she switched the equipment column to the skill book column, and the price in the skill book made her eyes black and almost fainted.


    A primary skill needs 50 red spirit cores, and there will be different prices according to different attributes. The highest primary skill has reached five orange spirit cores.


    This is still primary! And the intermediate, advanced, super, top secret skills, the price, she was completely afraid to look directly at the number at this time.


    Dizzy, she switched the skill book column to the consumables column. Fortunately, primary consumables can be exchanged with white spirit core. Although there are more advanced consumables, it''s good that she can at least look up. As for the equipment and skills


    Alas! Yue Baiyi sighed. Even if she killed all the zombies in the world, she could not afford everything in the store.


    It''s just that the zombies have been killed. Where should she and January go?


    "System gentleman..... Are you still kidding me!!!!!"


    The moon in white shouted silently.


    ......


    Make complaints about the reality of the white clothes for a long time, and she finally saw the truth. She also saw that she could get what she could get. She could not get what she could not, and her life was not so satisfactory.


    However, at present, the most important thing for her is food. Since farming is very cheap, yuebaiyi also consumes most of the spiritual core exchange seeds cleared on the way.


    When she came to the field with the seed, she was stunned in situ.


    "Do I have to plane by hand?"


    Thinking of this, the mechanical sound like timely rain suddenly rang out in Yuebai''s brain.


    "Congratulations on the first time you bought the seeds in the white moon, rewarding a shovel and bucket plough."


    It was not until the sound of the machine disappeared that Yue Baiyi regained consciousness and immediately called out the backpack. Sure enough, the farm tools rewarded by the system had been placed in the lattice of the backpack at this time.


    Now she has farm tools and seeds, but... She doesn''t have to farm by herself?


    "System gentleman! You are really biting me!!!"


    Yue Baiyi shouted loudly. Her tone was full of helplessness and depression, but she shouted back. For a better life in the future, she had to and didn''t pay some labor, but... She really can''t work in agriculture


    Depressed, she put seeds and shovel and so on, and put a body away from the system space.


    She''d better find a chance to get a human who can do farm work to help her work!


    This is the last thought in the moon''s mind.

 Chapter 166

    Back in the room, Yuebai suddenly remembered the novice gift bag in her backpack. She was promoted to level 20 and should have a chance to open it.


    Yue Baiyi was not idle, so he quickly opened the big gift bag. This time, there was still backpack expansion in the novice gift bag. He easily expanded the backpack. At this time, the backpack space had been expanded to 30 squares.


    The rest is the accessories matched with her. Now the earrings, necklaces and jewelry have been matched. At the same time, a full professional ribbon is attached.


    She already had weapons, so for the ribbon, she suddenly thought of a person. She decided to give the ribbon to that person, but she lacked a good opportunity.


    Alas, take one step at a time!


    It''s getting late, and it''s time for her to go back, so that she won''t be found out, and she can''t figure out what moths will come out.


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi hurried out of the room.


    When she came to the living room, she saw Yin Xiaoxiao sitting on the sofa meditating and opened her bright pink eyes. Yue Baiyi knew that she was familiar with her body now.


    "Let''s go and find jiameitong store first. Don''t expose the color of your eyes to others. Also, since you choose to return to the base, you must remember not to expose your identity. You are not allowed to bite any human. You can kill each other, but you are not allowed to make zombies in the base. Do you understand?" Yue Baiyi''s momentum suddenly changed, The king''s presence in the world was not abrupt in her.


    Yin Xiaoxiao quickly stood up, bowed his head respectfully and said, "yes, master! I must remember the master''s orders!"


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction and took back the momentum, "let''s go. I don''t care what you want to do in the base, but you must remember your bottom line."


    "Yes, Xiao Xiao understands."


    ......


    Yue Baiyi took Yin Xiaoxiao with her beautiful pupil back to the base again. It''s not the poor defense of the base, but this height is no problem for Yue Baiyi. She jumped into the wall after kicking her legs along the wall of the city wall. As for those soldiers, with the super fast speed of Yue Baiyi, the other party can''t see it at all, even if she can feel it, They just think it''s a strong wind.


    Yue Baiyi put Yin Xiaoxiao down and asked her again. At the same time, she gave her some white spiritual cores and disappeared into the night.


    Yin Xiaoxiao looked at Yue Baiyi leaving and looked firmly at the direction she left. She had never thanked the master for her kindness in her life!


    She can only try her best to make the master really become the king!


    Yin Xiaoxiao clenched the spiritual core bag in his hand and disappeared into the night. No one knew where he had gone.


    Speaking of Yue Baiyi, she returned to the room and looked at them still sleeping. She was relieved. After locking the window, she also lay in bed.


    But when she was asleep, Gu Youge, lying on the far left, suddenly opened her eyes. After looking at Yue Baiyi with a slightly complex and worried look in her eyes, she closed her eyes and breathed steadily. It was obvious that she was asleep at this time.


    ......


    Leaving the redemption base, Yue Baiyi suddenly felt relieved. It turned out that she didn''t really regard herself as a human. It should be that she was about to be occupied by the domineering blood spirit blood.


    Although she can''t control what she does, but in her subconscious now, she has regarded herself as an alternative existence, and her defense against human beings is deeper.


    Just this change, I don''t know... Whether it''s good... Or bad

 Chapter 167

    Meanwhile, province B.


    In the center of B Province, Zh City, one of the wards is full of people. There are many men and women lying on the bed and on the ground. They don''t seem to sleep well. They curl up and frown as if they were having a nightmare.


    Until the door of the ward was suddenly opened by some great force, the sleeping people suddenly woke up and looked at the people in front of them with fear and amazement.


    Oh, no, he can''t be called a man now, not because he is ugly and doesn''t look like a human, but because his appearance is not the most beautiful, but his facial features are exquisite to a point that human beings can''t achieve.


    This man is the power left by the man before. Now he is a blood spirit with medium blood. Although he has medium blood, his strength is only T3.


    When people looked at the visitor, they were stunned. Looking at the familiar outline, those skilled with him were surprised and said, "Wu Fengwen?! is that you?"


    The visitor, Wu Fengwen, nodded proudly and said with a smile, "it''s me, ha ha ~ see? Now I have such powerful power and have given me such a handsome appearance. What''s good about being a man? It''s better to be a blood spirit clan!"


    Everyone looked at each other. They still held a hesitant attitude towards Wu Fengwen''s words. After all, these words were what he said. Although they looked more exquisite, they didn''t believe that Wu Fengwen was not human. He looked so different from the zombies outside!


    Wu Fengwen also knows that people don''t believe it, and the pride around his mouth is even greater. "Those outside are not completely evolved, but as long as they are given enough time, once they break through N1, their appearance will become the same as human beings.


    What? Don''t you believe it? Watch it! "


    Wu Fengwen took out a dagger he carried with him and made a hard stroke on his outstretched arm. Black and green blood flowed out of his wound. The strange color made everyone take a breath.


    However, what surprised everyone was still behind. The wound stopped automatically after bleeding for less than a minute, and then scabbed quickly with the naked eye until the wound turned into a light mark. During this period, it took less than half an hour until the mark completely disappeared and exposed smooth and flawless skin.


    Amazing resilience and strange blood color finally make people believe that the person in front of us is no longer a human, but a cold-blooded and unintentional zombie.


    The crowd took a step back without any trace and looked at Wu Fengwen with a frightened look. Wu Fengwen sneered with disdain, "since you have seen that I have gained strength and have not lost my memory as a human being, what else do you have to hesitate.


    There are only two choices for you, one is to take refuge, and the other is to become our food. "


    People looked at each other. Finally, some people, especially women, decided to take refuge in men. They couldn''t help but move at the thought of such a tall and handsome man.


    However, some people are in a wait-and-see attitude. Of course, some people don''t want to be zombies they hate, but they don''t have the backbone of the beautiful man before, so they neither betray nor take refuge.


    Seeing this, Wu Fengwen doesn''t force anything. He believes that as long as more and more people enjoy this right, they will no longer refuse to become a noble blood spirit family.


    human beings? It''s too small!


    Wu Fengwen''s thought has changed greatly. It is not the man''s hands and feet, but his own judgment on the current form.


    Human beings have such strong fighting power? With such amazing resilience? No, although mankind was the top of the biological chain before the end of the world, today''s world will be the blood spirit family!


    Wu Fengwen took the people who decided to take refuge out of the ward. As for where to go, the people in the ward dare not ask, because he is no longer the human they know well, but a cold-blooded and unintentional zombie.

 Chapter 168

    When Wu Fengwen went to the ward, Mu Mu felt very confused and puzzled about what the man did in the dean''s office.


    "Wang, why do you want to transform these humans? They have human memories. Aren''t you afraid that they will cooperate with humans and bring us..." Mu Mu looked at the man with great concern.


    The man holding his chin with one hand heard the speech and looked up at Mu Mu. He looked very lazy and sexy. He hooked the corner of his mouth, showed a wicked smile and said with a light smile.


    "As the saying goes, people of different races have different minds. Now they are no longer human beings. Even if they want to cooperate with human beings, it is impossible. Human beings, hehe ~ will they tolerate the existence of a person of other races around them? No, no, they will be insincere. When their purpose is achieved, they will eradicate different races.


    As human beings, they must know human beings, and they must not do such stupid things.


    Moreover, human insidious and cunning, as well as that wisdom, are indeed worth learning. With their assistance, I believe that it will be easier to unify the whole world in the future.


    Of course, to prevent them from betraying, I will certainly not teach them Kung Fu.


    Only you who have signed a contract with the king can have the skill. You are good at cultivating and improving your blood. As a subordinate of the king, you must reach the nobility. Do you understand? Huh? "


    "Yes, my king!" Mumu and Xuekui both half knelt on the ground and answered respectfully and piously.


    The man nodded with satisfaction, and the slender peach blossom eyes glittered with beautiful and moving light.


    ......


    Meanwhile, several people in white are on their way to province B.


    Province J is 50 kilometers away from province B. even driving without sleep takes two days. Moreover, Chu is still a human. In addition, he is not in a hurry, so several people should eat and sleep.


    On the way, Yue Baiyi found an excuse and opportunity to let Xiaomi out. They sat in the car and killed the oncoming zombie. Xiaomi would go to take the spiritual core in the Dead Zombie''s brain back to Yue Baiyi''s hand.


    In order to avoid trouble, she specially gave Xiaomi a linen bag. The efficiency was much faster. Along the way, everyone also gained a lot of wealth.


    This time, Yue Baiyi took several spiritual cores to exchange for some ready-made food for her stomach, and happily had a meal with Yue Yi.


    After she had enough to eat and drink, she leaned comfortably on the sofa in the house they borrowed and lamented that the food just now was so delicious. Today''s meal was the most comfortable one for her for the first time since the end of the world.


    Although Chu was curious, he didn''t say anything or ask anything. Some things and things were enough in his heart. As long as she was good, he would be good.


    As for Yue Yi, his heart is not as complex as Chu. In his opinion, Wang is omnipotent, and there is nothing to compare with it. Although he is curious about the origin of this meal, his unconditional trust makes him look much simpler than Chu.


    After all, Chu is also a human being, and they are zombies.


    Chu has done well enough in this regard. His feelings for her are indeed beyond the boundaries of race. In his opinion, as long as she is her and he loves her, it is enough.


    Chu also looked at the moon white clothes, looked at the comfort on her face, and there was a warm flow in her heart.


    "Clothes, we can arrive in province B tonight. It is expected to arrive in Zh City, the center of province B before noon tomorrow. I have been traveling everywhere. Zh city of province B has the best medical conditions and the most complete equipment and drugs, so I plan to go there. What do you think?"

 Chapter 169

    On hearing the speech, Yue white put her eyes on Chu Yi and looked at the handsome man in front of her. Her heart became more and more complex.


    Clearly want to escape from him, do not want to be fascinated by his sunshine, but he really seems to be a touch of sunshine, shining on her, let her climb up step by step from the dark abyss.


    Once she was hurt, she didn''t believe in men, and didn''t want to believe in men. The arrival of the end of the world also made her completely hopeless for men. Coupled with her identity at this time, she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. However, things were beyond his expectation. This man entered her world and her heart, allowing her to complete the task alone when he decided to complete the task alone, Angry made the most irrational decision.


    Although she didn''t understand why he was so eager to complete a big task, she didn''t know why there was no reason to believe that all this was his reason.


    Is she crazy? Can you believe a man who has known him for less than a month? Believe to accompany him to risk? She must be crazy!


    Yue Baiyi shook her head secretly and answered, "I don''t mind. It doesn''t matter where you go."


    Chu also heard that the speech hooked the corner of his mouth and gave full play to his rogue style.


    "Oh, so clothes are with me. It doesn''t matter where you go ~"


    "You think too much." make complaints about her white clothes.


    Chu also smelled the speech and pretended to be confused. "Oh, that''s an opinion? If you have any opinion about clothes, just say, I''ll listen to you."


    "I don''t mind. I can go anywhere." he repeated powerlessly again.


    "Oh, that''s right. Alas, clothes are really pretentious." Chu also looked like ''I know'', and he was a little crazy about Yue Baiyi.


    "Flirt with your sister!"


    "I have no sister ~"


    "You..."


    "OK, well, I know your mind, I understand, I know ~" Chu also a pair, what his shaking expression, the spirit has been wearing white clothes, she can not Tucao, and glared at him, and no longer make complaints about him.


    She doesn''t have a long memory! Quarrel with this goods, win every time! She should... Should... Feel a little happy?! Oh, my God! She must be crazy!


    Yue Yi looked at the interaction between the two people, and the look in his eyes was more complex. He looked worried at Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi. Although he also thought Chu was not a bad person, he didn''t want to admit the existence of Chu Yi. In his opinion, the existence of Chu Yi was the biggest obstacle for Wang to become Wang!


    Should he


    Thinking of this, the killing intention in Yue Yi''s eyes flashed by, but although it was fast, Chu also caught it. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and then recovered as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    ......


    The three went on their way. At night, the three really came to the periphery of province B. they found a clean house, cleaned the zombies in the house and the surrounding zombies, and then lived in.


    I was speechless all night.


    Early the next morning, after eating dry food casually, they continued on their way.


    Of course, this dry food is also the steamed bread secretly exchanged by Yue Baiyi in the store. Fortunately, the steamed bread in the store looks similar to the steamed bread they brought with them. Chu also has no doubt about anything?


    There was nothing to say all the way. After lunch, several people entered the most prosperous zh city in B province. However, as soon as they entered, they found the abnormality of ZH city.


    "Brother Chu, this zh city is a little weird..."

 Chapter 170

    Yue Baiyi couldn''t tell where it was revealing the strangeness. However, it was not until Chu Yi''s words that she suddenly became enlightened.


    "Although the zombies here wander aimlessly, they have plans, as if they are controlled by someone. It seems that there should be more advanced zombies here, otherwise so many zombies can''t obey their orders." Chu also looked at a large group of zombies wandering aimlessly at the intersection from the expressway to zh City, but did not cross the boundary between the expressway and the intersection. A bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart.


    Yue Baiyi also thought of something, and a bad feeling rose in her heart. Looking at the ZH city ahead, she felt that there was a particularly huge energy that covered the whole zh city. She dared to guarantee that if they stepped into zh City, they would attract the attention of that ''person''.


    But at the beginning of the end of the world, how could there be such a powerful person? No, it shouldn''t be human. Is he... Like her? She has this demon system that can''t cover the whole zh. How does that ''person'' do it?


    Does he also have a special plug-in?


    Yue Baiyi''s heart turns a thousand times, and the heart that wants to move forward also shrinks back. It''s not that she is afraid of death, but that she will die like this. She will have too many regrets.


    But if she gave up and left, she would not be reconciled anyway.


    Whether as a person or as a blood spirit royal family, it is undoubtedly the most disgusting thing.


    Anyway, she''s here. She must see what''s sacred!


    Month white turned her head and looked at month 1. Month nodded wholeheartedly and frowned slightly. With a serious look and tight body, the whole person was on alert.


    However, at this time, Chu also turned to Yue Baiyi and said seriously, "Yiyi, find a safe place to hide first. I''ll go to zh city myself. Brother Yueyi, please give me the comfort of Yiyi..."


    Yue Baiyi was silly. Listening to Chu Yi''s words, she suddenly felt irritable. Before she heard Chu Yi''s words, she interrupted him and said impatiently, "hide? Safe? Where else is safe now? And you know that I drag you down, not you drag me down?"


    Chu also listened in silence and took a complex look at Yue Baiyi. Yue Baiyi was startled by this complex and seemingly insight into everything. He just wanted to explain something, but Chu also interrupted.


    "I know, I know your power level is higher than me, but as a man, I can''t let my beloved girl take risks."


    The sincerity and affection in the words made Yue Baiyi suddenly stunned and looked at Chu Yi in amazement. Is this... Confession?


    I don''t know if it was her illusion. She even felt her heart beating constantly, strong, fast and disorderly, as if it were like a deer bumping, and an emotion almost rushed out of her chest.


    She lowered her head and blushed. She didn''t know how to answer this question or how to reply to his feelings. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t open her mouth and wanted to promise, but the depression in her heart also closed her mouth.


    On January 1, he looked at Chu Yi with colder eyes and worse eyes. Chu was unmoved by this. For a long time, he looked at zh city. At this time, he was no longer hypocritical.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go together. Anyway, I will protect you."


    At this time, Yue Baiyi just felt that it was just a word and a promise, but in the near future, she knew that it was not only a word and a promise, but also a love interpreted with life.


    This kind of love makes her unrequited, and the burning makes her strong and fragile ice heart broken.

 Chapter 171

    The three were on the road again. Although driving would cause zombies to catch up, they could not give up the vehicle for walking, not to mention the long way to reach the hospital, not to mention walking, which was also extremely dangerous in a large group of zombies.


    However, when the vehicle approached zh City, Yue Baiyi''s heart became more and more nervous, and the whole palm overflowed with cold sweat. Until Chu also completely drove the car into zh City, the blood in Yue Baiyi''s body returned rapidly, the pupils were slightly enlarged, the fine sweat had already overflowed on his forehead, and his face was pale and terrible.


    On January 1, I was shocked to see this, full of worry and anxious inquiry and asked, "Miss? What''s the matter with you... What''s the matter with you?!"


    Hearing Yue Yi''s cry, Chu also raised his head and looked in the rearview mirror. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Yue Baiyi''s appearance at this time. He was very distressed.


    "Clothes?"


    Xu Shi heard the two people''s call. Yue Baiyi woke up from her stupidity. She shook her head heavily, trying to get rid of the uneasiness wrapped in her mind.


    Looking at their worried look, she pulled out a smiling face at them slightly, but the smiling face was even more ugly than crying.


    This kind of her makes them more worried.


    "Yiyi, you... Let''s go back." Chu also withdrew, not because he was afraid of the strange zombies and atmosphere in Zh City, but because he was distressed about Yue Baiyi. He couldn''t bear to see her painful look. Even if something may happen in the future, he will certainly use his life and all his to protect him. Now... There is no need to be anxious to complete this task.


    He also inquired about this place before. Many J teams and power teams have come here. However, none of them has been completely destroyed and no one has come back. Over time, no one will accept this task. Once this task can be completed, I believe the name of their mercenary team will ring through the whole base. At that time, even if he wants to do something, he will have some concerns.


    Just


    Yue Baiyi pursed her lips, shook her head, took a deep breath and adjusted her restless breath. She didn''t speak until she calmed down her abnormal mood.


    "No, brother Chu, we can''t come back empty handed. I know you''re worried about me. I''m fine, really."


    The firmness and indisputability in Yue Baiyi''s eyes made Chu sigh, remain silent for a long time, and finally compromise, "well, don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you."


    She repeated this sentence again. This time, Yue Baiyi still didn''t care about the meaning of this sentence. When she fully understood it, she almost lost her favorite person in her life.


    "I will protect myself." Yue Baiyi replied softly.


    Chu Yi''s eyes were slightly dark, but then he recovered as before. Looking at the front, his eyes became more and more firm.


    Although there are many zombies in Zh City, they also found a problem, that is, these zombies will only open their teeth and claws to passers-by, but they will not catch up with them. This not only does not make them feel relaxed, but they are more vigilant.


    The ability to control the zombies of the whole zh city must not be small. If this person really exists, then... The situation of mankind is in danger!


    Although Yue Baiyi is not a complete human now, she is a blood spirit family with human memory and human heart, so she never wanted to make all humans in the world disappear and become the territory of the blood spirit family.


    Otherwise, she could completely and silently capture the whole base.


    Facing such a powerful unknown, this is the first time she has felt incomparable loss and resentment since the end of the world.


    Because she knew that from the moment they came in, their every move was controlled by such a powerful ''person''.


    In a gorgeous office, a lazy man sitting on an office chair, with one hand supporting his chin, one finger rubbing against his lips, a semi open shirt revealing his strong chest muscles and white skin, saw that many women around him swallowed their saliva.


    The man suddenly hooked his lips and showed a wicked smile. The light laughter overflowed from his throat like a beautiful melody, which made people intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves.


    "Finally..."

 Chapter 172

    Along the way, under Chu Yi''s superb driving skills and Zombies who did not catch up with human beings, they were unobstructed. Soon, the three came to the gate of a hospital called "Jitong".


    Before the end of the world, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili visited every city and town in longxia state, so the map was useless to him. About a few years ago, he was seriously injured and sent by Gu Zhili to the best hospital in the country. Here, there are the most advanced equipment. Not to mention, even the medicine is imported medicine. To say this western medicine, The foreign technology is much more developed than the domestic technology.


    This international hospital is a collection of imported products.


    That''s why he decided to come here. Since the task has also been sent to zh city in province B, it must mean here. I''m afraid there are equipment needed by the base.


    Chu also thought, looking for a place to park, which is also a learned thing.


    Especially in this last world, where zombies are everywhere, if they stop in a remote alley, although there are few people in the alley, if they are surrounded, they may be blocked by the small of the alley.


    If it is on the road, those wandering zombies on the road will be surrounded as soon as you get off the bus, so that you will die in the mouth of zombies before you can leave.


    Therefore, to find a parking place, we must find the avenue with smooth traffic on all sides and relatively few zombies, and the gate of the hospital is the most consistent with the current parking standard.


    Chu also stopped the car. The three quickly got off and locked the car. Before the zombies chased from behind came, the three quickly rushed into the hospital. Until they rushed into the hospital, Chu also turned back and saw an even more amazing scene. The zombies were trembling and stood motionless, and did not step into the gate of the hospital anyway.


    Chu Yi''s eyes looked more and more deep, his eyebrows were more and more tight, and his expression was more and more serious.


    He took a deep look at the zombies outside the gate of the hospital, and then quickly followed Yue Baiyi. There were not many zombies in the open space outside the hospital building. Chu also several people killed the zombies three times, five times and two. As a rule, Xiaomi collected the spiritual core and jumped back to Yue Baiyi''s arms again.


    Feeling Xiaomi''s temperature, yuebaiyi''s heart seemed to find support, and her originally nervous heart relaxed a little.


    Suddenly, her complexion stagnated. She suddenly looked at one of the rooms in the building on the left and found nothing. She hesitated for a moment, which was another sigh of relief.


    Just now she felt that someone was looking at them, not that breath, but someone was looking at her. Why was there no one? Strange... Is this her illusion?


    "Clothes, come quickly." Chu also saw Yue Baiyi Leng in place and hurried anxiously.


    Yue Baiyi gently shook his head, hesitated, hurriedly followed up and came to the two.


    "Big miss?" Yue Yi looked at Yue Bai Yi with worry.


    Yue Baiyi shook his head and whispered, "it''s all right. Let''s finish moving and go quickly. We always think something''s wrong here."


    "HMM." Chu Yi and Yue Yi answered in unison after an unexpected tacit understanding.


    Chu also set his eyes on the corridor on the first floor of the inpatient building of the hospital. There were not many zombies, only a dozen scattered zombies, so they quickly killed all the zombies on the first floor and came to the elevator entrance. Several people wondered whether they should use the elevator or take the stairs.


    "Take the elevator. It''s so fast and saves a lot of time." Yue Baiyi suggested. In fact, she also takes care of Chu Yi. As a human being, he has pain and his body will be tired. If he loses his strength by climbing stairs, it''s really not worth it.


    However, Chu also heard the speech, but shook his head and disagreed.


    "No, take the stairs and get up from the elevator. As soon as you open the door, you will face the unknown. If there is a zombie at the elevator entrance, we will be blocked at the elevator entrance, so we must not use the elevator."

 Chapter 173

    Yue Baiyi thought, just as Chu Yi said, she thought that Chu was also human, but she didn''t think she was not human.


    She is not afraid of those surrounded zombies, only Chu Yihe... Her secret can''t be exposed! Otherwise... The base is afraid that she will never go back


    The moon in white looked obscure. She was silent for a while and decided to say.


    "Well, just listen to brother Chu. Let''s take the stairs, but we''re not familiar with the hospital. Eh... By the way, brother Chu, here is the distribution map of the hospital, here, here is the pharmacy, here is... The fifth floor! Fortunately, it''s not high..."


    Speaking of this, Yue Baiyi breathed a sigh of relief. The fifth floor is not high. You can take the stairs, which will not consume Chu''s too much physical strength and will not be surrounded by zombies in a narrow space.


    Chu also nodded and raised his right hand slightly. Under the puzzled look of Yue Baiyi, he condensed a golden blade with his power until the whole golden long sword appeared. Yue Baiyi changed from doubt to surprise.


    "Can this... Ability still work like this?!"


    Hearing Yue Baiyi''s exclamation, Chu Yi''s mouth was filled with light warmth, "I discussed with ah Li before that if the ability can be launched as a substance, there must be a weapon. Later, I came to this conclusion through experiments. This is the second time that I agglutinate the blade. There are too many zombies. Blindly launching the ability will only consume a lot of abilities. If it is only a weak ability and physical strength, I believe I can insist Longer. "


    After Chu also explained, he told Yue Baiyi the principle. He simply knew everything and said everything. While Yue Baiyi was moved, he couldn''t help being curious about him. How did he become the boss of the underworld? And he hasn''t hung up yet.


    "Thank you." Yue Baiyi sincerely thanked him. Through his words, she felt that she had more control over the power in her body.


    Chu also smiled without saying anything. He took a deep look at Yue Baiyi and whispered, "I said that as long as it is what you want to know, I will never hide it."


    Yue Baiyi bowed her head awkwardly. She knew that it was not easy for a human to do this. Didn''t she even tell her parents and brother anything? Even on January 1, he only made him loyal to her because of the power of the contract, so that she could show her mystery in front of him.


    If he was not bound by the power of contract, would she believe in January so easily? No, no, so in the face of Chu Yi, she felt the heaviness of unconditional love for the first time.


    She doesn''t know how to repay, maybe she knows, but she would rather not know, because she can''t repay him, because... Because it''s impossible between them


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi''s eyes darkened a bit, but the bangs on her forehead blocked the real look in her eyes.


    This kind of her will only make Chu think she is shy.


    Chu also smiled and shook his head. With his free hand, he took the cold and lukewarm hand of Yue Baiyi. Without asking for Yue Baiyi, he took her to the entrance of the stairs.


    The month one forgotten by the two people stared deeply at Chu Yi''s back. The black pupil in his eyes suddenly stood up, like a cat''s eyes, which made people very strange.


    However, it was only for a moment, and soon returned to normal. He raised his legs and hurriedly followed up. His face was cold and people couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "If you want to go up, follow me closely and don''t leave my sight." Chu also whispered to Yue Baiyi.


    Yue Baiyi raised her head, the gloom in her eyes also disappeared, and restored the previous indifference and calm. She was silent. Looking at the tall and straight back in front, her heart couldn''t help being desolate.


    If... If... He knew she was just a zombie, would he... He hate her?

 Chapter 174

    The three killed all the way to the fifth floor. The higher they went, the more yuebaiyi and Chu felt that something was wrong here. It was so smooth!


    It was so smooth! None of the zombies here have reached T2, all of them are T1. Chu Yi''s doubts are deeper, but Yue Baiyi knows that there is not T2 here, but T2 is all concentrated in the high level. Even she feels T3. They stay in their respective fields and don''t want to move to the lower level, just like an extremely planned army, Waiting for the prey to come to the door in person.


    Up to the fifth floor, there was no T2. Nevertheless, he killed so many zombies. As a human, Chu was also a little tired, but he still clenched his teeth and didn''t make any sound, not even a heavy gasp. He controlled his body so perfectly, just like a well-trained special forces soldier. In this way, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but praise him.


    Until the three came to the pharmacy and looked at the locked door of the pharmacy, they were in some trouble.


    "Smash the door." Yue said, looking at the door of the pharmacy without expression. However, she seemed to feel something. Suddenly, her eyebrows tightened and looked at Yue Baiyi.


    Yue Baiyi also felt it. After receiving Yue Yi''s eyes, she nodded without trace. They thought their actions were very secret, but they didn''t escape Chu Yi''s eyes. He pretended to see nothing, and retorted about Yue Yi''s topic.


    "No, a loud noise will only attract more zombies."


    "What can I do?" Yue Baiyi made a mistake. If she hit the door, it wouldn''t hurt her. She just opened the door. She really didn''t have this skill.


    However, Chu also saw this, but he hooked the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "don''t worry, just give it to me."


    After saying that, he gently loosened the hand of Yue Baiyi, agglutinated a golden needle with his empty hand, and beat the drum against the lock hole of the pharmacy.


    "Click", the door lock was opened. In the surprised eyes of Yue Baiyi, Chu also opened the door.


    "Well, let''s go." Chu also said very easily. Looking back at the expression of Yue Baiyi, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t be silly. Go in quickly."


    Yue Baiyi returned to his senses, nodded and winked at Yue Yi. One by one, the three poured into the pharmacy. Then Chu also looked around and closed the door.


    There are no zombies in the pharmacy. To be exact, there are no living zombies. There are only zombies that fall to the ground and overflow their brains. They can''t die anymore.


    "Who is it?" just as Chu Yi was about to open his mouth, a subtle inquiry came out of the depths of the pharmacy.


    Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi looked at each other, and finally Chu Yi answered, "we are the powers of the redemption base, in order to collect medicine."


    The sound fell, and the three obviously heard a rustling sound. A minute later, several people with dirty clothes and decadent faces came out of the depths of the pharmacy.


    Although his appearance is very decadent, his face is very pale and looks very weak, it gives people a strange feeling, but they can''t tell what the problem is.


    When the visitors saw them, they were stunned at first, and then suddenly became angry and angrily questioned Chu Yi''s three people, "you... You... Don''t think we don''t know who you are after changing several people! We will never betray! We will never betray our pride and pride as human beings!"


    Chu Yi was puzzled by several people who came out. Just wanted to take a step forward, the speaker took others, but suddenly stepped back, "you stop! What are you doing?! even if I die, I won''t be your slave!"

 Chapter 175

    The three were stunned when they heard the speech. They felt a little confused about the man''s sudden abnormal behavior and sudden words.


    Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi and finally opened her mouth. After all, a girl, especially a beautiful girl, is easier to be believed.


    Chu also stepped back two steps. Yue Baiyi came forward slightly, but he didn''t take a few steps. He just asked everyone to shift their attention from Chu to her.


    Yue Baiyi cleared her throat and asked with a friendly smile, "Hello, we are the mercenary team from the redemption base. The team''s name is'' bless''. Of course, you may not have heard of it, because we have just arrived at the base. As for the badge, we have just registered, so we haven''t been able to get the badge yet.


    However, we have the rank badge of the power. Here, you see. "


    Moon white stretched out her index finger and pointed to her chest. The orange badge with a feather was exposed.


    People looked at her chest along the hands of Yue Baiyi. When they saw the color of the badge, they immediately opened their mouth in surprise.


    "You... Orange... You''re a g-level primary power! God! H-level power! We''re saved! Great!"


    People couldn''t help cheering. However, suddenly thinking of the current situation, they immediately silenced, looked around, and then apologized to the moon in white. "I''m really sorry. We misunderstood you just now. You also accepted the task of collecting drugs in province B?"


    Yue Baiyi nodded lightly and replied, "yes, the reward given by this task is really attractive, so... Besides, as a g-level power, I can''t even complete a small task of collecting medicine."


    People believe Yue Baiyi''s words. They are also because the task reward given by the base is too attractive, and why they come to this international hospital. It''s not that the international hospital was too famous before the end of the world. Everyone can only think of this when they think of province B.


    "Yes, but there are too many zombies in this hospital. And... There is a mysterious man here. His appearance is extremely perfect, just like a God. He says he is a blood spirit family. Even the zombies outside are also a blood spirit family, but they have not evolved completely.


    So when I saw the three of you, I thought... Cough... Sorry... We misunderstood... "


    Yue Baiyi shook her head slightly, with an understanding smile on her face, which made people feel relieved.


    "It''s okay. That person must be cheating you. If that person is really as perfect as you said, how can he be a zombie? What kind of blood spirit family, where does the blood spirit family come from in the world? It''s possible, but that''s just a Western legend.


    It must be some special power. Now there are many strange powers! "


    Although Yue Baiyi said so verbally, his heart was also a burst of tension. What''s the matter? That man calls himself the blood spirit clan? According to the evolution speed of zombies, it is impossible to have such a strong sense of autonomy... And... His appearance has changed... Then he is at least... At least a high-level blood spirit!


    Although their own strength did not reach the level of high-level blood spirit, they couldn''t stand the demons of the system king, and even let them evolve successfully, which could be called a perfect state.


    She has the help of the system monarch, and that person... Is it difficult or not... If this person is an enemy... The consequences are unimaginable


    Moon''s white complexion did not show any abnormality. Iceberg moon''s eyes also showed a flash of surprise and reflection.


    Chu Yi, however, glanced at the moon''s white clothes without trace and said nothing.


    After listening to Yue Baiyi''s answer, people thought carefully, and it was true. They nodded again and again, "that''s right. It seems that that guy must have used some cover up. Hum, traitor!"


    "What?"


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s collect some medicine and get out of here. I don''t know if the man will come back suddenly..."

 Chapter 176

    The crowd was silent. Obviously, people''s mood was not very high. They silently collected the drugs into the sacks brought by Yue Baiyi until a few big sacks were filled, and the party stopped.


    "Well, now it''s time to think about how to get out." the man who has been taking the lead in talking took a look at the door and set his eyes on Chu Yi.


    Chu was also silent. He always felt that something was wrong. Even these people had doubts, but he couldn''t say it for another time.


    "We came up from the stairs and looked at the distribution map, so we didn''t wander around. As for more than half of the zombies on the first floor here, I believe we can escape from the prison like hospital together." Yue Baiyi saw Chu and didn''t speak. She looked at him suspiciously and explained to the public.


    People looked at each other and nodded. They just wanted to say something, but Chu also interrupted them.


    "Wait, there are some strange zombies here. Although there are a lot of zombies, can''t you escape here with the help of several of you?" Chu also asked one of his doubts.


    The man was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said, "Didn''t I just say that? Oh, I''m so sorry. Alas, that man doesn''t know why. He won''t let us go, but he won''t kill us. Every time we are about to leave this damn hospital, he and his people catch us and send us back here! And he will send something to eat every day, so we won''t starve to death. As for water, here, he is A water power, so we can barely live until someone can save us some day. "


    The man''s words were watertight and couldn''t find any flaws, but Chu still felt very strange. He just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Yue Baiyi.


    "Brother Chu, don''t say so much. It''s most important to go out now." Yue Baiyi''s face was a little anxious and her heart was a little flustered. She felt great pressure when she stayed here for one more minute.


    It was like something pressing her head. The cold blood was constantly flowing back, colliding with her body and her skin. It seemed to break through the pupa.


    Chu also listened to the anxious voice in his ear and unconsciously looked back. The girl who had always been calm showed an anxious look. He wanted to ask what else. He immediately put aside everything in his head and came to Yue Baiyi and said with concern.


    "Clothes, are you all right? Your face is not very good."


    "I''m fine, brother Chu. This place is very strange. Let''s leave quickly. If there''s anything wrong, we''ll talk about it on the road." Yue Baiyi shook her head and hurried.


    Chu also heard that the speech was silent for a while, and immediately said, "OK, let''s go."


    Then he picked up the sacks on the ground and tied them together. Finally, he found a thin rope from the pharmacy to tie the sacks on his back.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi was stunned at first and then said, "ah Yi, you go back."


    "Yes, miss." Yue replied expressionless. The light in her eyes flashed past, so fast that she didn''t even notice Yue''s white clothes.


    Chu also hesitated for a while. After looking at Yue Baiyi again, he handed the sack to Yue Yi until he saw that Yue Yi easily carried the sack on his back. With a fixed expression, he knew the reason why Yue Baiyi asked him to carry the sack.


    Although this reason made him a little depressed, it gave him full motivation.


    An upward momentum.


    He must be a man who can protect her!

 Chapter 177

    Several people reached an agreement. Yue Baiyi took the lead. After the first Hall of the moon, Chu also followed Yue Baiyi, and the middle protected these "trapped" people in the hospital.


    Of course, zombies must be killed in the middle, otherwise moon white clothes will not protect a waste that will only be sheltered by others.


    The rescued people repeatedly promised that they would not stand idly by. Their sincere appearance also relieved Yue Baiyi and temporarily believed them.


    As the saying goes, we are not afraid of enemies like God, but we are afraid of teammates like pigs.


    She doesn''t want to die inexplicably because of these people. She still has unfinished things. She must not die!


    Yue Baiyi pretended to inquire and looked outside the door. She saw that there was no other person. She nodded to the people behind her and gently opened the door. The first one rushed out with a very light voice, which didn''t attract the attention of the zombie in the distance. Yue Baiyi saw this, looked at the pharmacy and nodded.


    Chu Yi, the rescued people, came out of the pharmacy one after another every month and closed the door until the door was closed. Chu Yi suddenly had a fleeting idea in his mind, but the situation at this time could not allow him to think more.


    I want to suppress the surging thoughts in my mind and lock my eyes on the girl one meter away from him. Now the most important thing is to let her not be hurt!


    The road was relatively smooth and unobstructed, which made people feel extremely excited. However, this excitement did not last long.


    Until they went out of the door of the inpatient department, Yue Baiyi suddenly stopped. They were very puzzled. They looked at her suspiciously. They saw what she seemed to be looking at, and looked along her eyes


    "Ah! It''s him! He''s the man who calls himself the blood spirit family!" the man and the people behind him immediately stepped back, stretched out his index finger and pointed to the evil man standing not far ahead.


    Chu Yi, Yue Bai Yi, including Yue Yi, paid attention to the perfect man not far away.


    The inborn King''s momentum made Yue Yi want to crawl on the ground, but he stood up firmly and didn''t disgrace Yue''s white clothes at all.


    In his heart, there is only one king and only one person who can bend his knees and let him look up humbly and piously!


    Month one by one, he dodged and came to the body in white. He looked vigilantly at the man not far from the front. This man can''t be underestimated. Just talking about his strength, he is one level higher than my king!


    The man looked at Yue Yi, who was like a hen protecting her calf. He suddenly chuckled, raised his right hand and clicked his lips. He looked very sexy.


    "Who the hell are you!" Chu also stepped forward, covered the moon white clothes behind him with his broad back, cut off the man''s peeping at her, and asked coldly.


    The man put his eyes on Chu Yi and looked up and down. From time to time, he also showed an expression of appreciation, as if he were looking at some commodity. Chu was unhappy.


    However, at this time, the man also opened his sexy thin lips and said with a smile, "before you humans ask who others are, you should first report your name?"


    "I don''t know your name, Chu Yi Si. What''s the reason?" Chu Yi Si reported her name without affectation. Her momentum was inferior to that of the evil man, which made the man even more satisfied.


    "Yes, yes, brother Chu. Let''s play together with me. Your qualification is not inferior to me at all. I believe it won''t be inferior to me soon."


    The man''s answer was not what he asked, so Chu also frowned slightly, but he was not a man who didn''t agree with a big fight, so he asked in the face of the man''s answer.


    "If you are really not human, you must also know that the hearts of non-human beings must be different. I don''t believe you will believe me so."

 Chapter 178

    The man smiled at the speech, shrugged his shoulders lazily, and said, "brother Chu is really worried. How can brother Chu still be different when brother Chu becomes one of the noble blood spirits?"


    Chu also smelled that the sword eyebrow was tight and wrinkled instantly. Without trace, he stretched out his hand and moved the moon white clothes behind him. However, his small movements did not escape the man''s eyes.


    The man chuckled, looking like a pity and said, "originally wanted to help brother Chu keep your memory... It seems... The following is impossible."


    With that, the ice blue pupil suddenly stood up and looked strange. People couldn''t help shivering.


    Chu also saw this whispering to Yue Baiyi, "Yi Yi, wait until you find a chance, take them away quickly." then, before Yue Baiyi spoke, he told Yue Yi, "don''t stay and protect your eldest lady."


    "Hum, needless to say, it''s natural." Yue Yi said coldly. He didn''t intend to stay at first. Since this human likes to be a good man and is willing to stay, he won''t force him to leave. Anyway, his death is good for him, at least it won''t stop Wang''s progress.


    He''s already dead!


    The killing intention in Yue Yi''s eyes flashed so fast that no one found it. After all, now everyone''s attention is on the man, not on Yue Yi''s small movements.


    Chu also knows that Yueyi doesn''t like him. Why doesn''t he like the man who sticks to his beloved girl all day? But he is a man. Naturally, he won''t care about anything at this time. Everything focuses on her safety.


    He was relieved when he got the answer from January. At least he will try his best to protect him, and he can also think about how to solve the thorny problems at present.


    This man... Is strong!


    This is the only thought in Chu Yi''s mind. He also thinks he can''t defeat this man, but he still has to stand here. At least he can''t find a way to escape until Yue Baiyi leaves.


    Escape? Yes, it''s running away. It''s not ugly to run away. It''s the so-called gentleman''s revenge. It''s not too late to stay in the green mountain without worrying about firewood. A big husband has to be flexible and flexible. Blindly acting like a hero is not what a real man should do.


    Chu also thought a thousand times in his heart. After a while, he thought of the battle plan, and his heart was quiet. Looking at the man who was about to get angry, he suddenly said.


    "Sir, Chu is puzzled about something. If you can relieve Chu''s doubts, perhaps Chu is willing to be your help."


    When the man heard the speech, the irritable breath suddenly subsided, and the pupil shape in his eyes recovered as before. He looked up and down at Chu Yi, as if to confirm whether what Chu Yi said was true or false, and whether there was any conspiracy. However, no matter what he thought, Chu Yi still looked motionless, which was really difficult for people to understand the real thoughts in his heart.


    The man was silent for a while, and finally decided to answer Chu Yi''s words. He was the king, the supreme king. He couldn''t turn over any big waves.


    But... That girl... It''s interesting... If his rank is not higher than hers, he can''t compare it just by the purity of blood


    If you eat her... Will you improve your blood? Become a royal family?


    The man thought of this, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, stretched out his tongue and licked some dry lips. How delicious this should be! He can''t wait to eat her!


    The man''s eyes are full of brilliance. Although he has no action, the desire of red fruit in his eyes exposes his thoughts.


    The moon white clothes standing behind Chu Yi suddenly clicked in his heart, raising an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 179

    "Brother Chu, if you ask me, I''ll tell you everything." the man spread his hands and had a very friendly attitude. It''s hard for people to think of him as a ''bad man''.


    Chu also took a look at the moon white clothes behind him, took another look at the moon one, and then put his eyes on the man, "but before that, can you tell Chu your name?"


    "Nirvana." the man gently spit out two words, with a faint smile on his face. Although the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, it did not damage his perfect image.


    "Nirvana?" Chu also said in amazement. Then he was silent for a moment and said, "your name is really a good name. Well, I would like to ask your excellency nirvana, what kind of race is the blood spirit race mentioned by your excellency nirvana. As far as Chu knows, there is no such race in the world. Moreover, even if it is true, it is difficult to compare with those things in your appearance."


    Nirvana smiled, shook his head, and said innocuously, "brother Chu, don''t compare this king with these unfinished products. There is really no blood spirit in this world.


    However... The king didn''t say that the blood spirit family lived in this world. Do you remember how the end of the world came as you said in the human world? Huh? "


    Chu was stunned at first, and then his pupils dilated. It seemed that he thought of something very scary.


    "You... The blood spirit family is in the universe..."


    "Bingo, you''re right. I''m the most completely evolved blood spirit royal family. I absorbed the essence energy source of the blood spirit family. As for these wastes, I absorbed the energy emitted by the residual essence energy source, which led to the appearance of people without people and ghosts without ghosts.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that your human body is too fragile. "Nirvana looked contemptuously at the human beings behind Chu Yisan, which scared those people to step back and hug each other.


    Chu also heard the speech and gradually recovered his look. He was silent for a while, and then asked, "in that case, where did we come from?"


    "Tut tut..." Nirvana shook his head funny. "Not every human who absorbs the essence energy source can become a blood spirit family.


    The body of these wastes is the closest to the energy source, but they only absorb small afterwaves, and naturally can not achieve evolution.


    As for you superpowers, you are the best in human genes. After absorbing the energy source, you not only did not become these wastes, but got a new round of evolution. Hehe ~ brother Chu, that''s why I''m interested in you.


    As long as you like, you can also have the memory of the human period. Come on, come to the king and lay a land with the king! "


    Nirvana seduces Chu Yi and wants to try to attract him to his side. This is indeed his voice and what he expects.


    At first he intended to kill them all, but now he saw these people and suddenly changed his mind.


    How can you kill it? It''s not fun to kill! If all of them are attracted around, we can unify the country and mountains in the near future!


    However, Chu is not a fool. Naturally, he won''t listen to people''s nonsense, not to mention that the matter of the blood spirit family remains to be discussed. In addition, the faint smell of this mysterious man also makes him feel extremely depressed.


    Of course, he would not refute the man''s words at this time. Chu was silent for a while and suddenly laughed.


    "Ha ha, your excellency nirvana is indeed a great husband with lofty feelings. It''s just... You and I just met and don''t know much about many things. How about giving Chu a few days to think about it and reply to you?

 Chapter 180

    Nirvana does not doubt him. I don''t know whether he believes in Chu Yi''s words or his own strength. He actually agreed to Chu Yi''s words, asked Chu to consider it all night, and allowed them to leave the hospital. Of course, he didn''t let them go far, but let them go to a residential house near the hospital.


    The party found a clean and low floor room to live in.


    Subsequently, Chu also pulled Yue Baiyi and Yue Yi into one of the rooms of the house.


    "I''ll draw the map of ZH tonight. I''ll find a chance to hold him tomorrow morning. You go according to the route on my map and take these people out of here. Brother Yue Yi, your clothes will be handed over to you! Please protect her!" Chu also seriously charged Yue Baiyi and begged Yue Yi at the same time.


    The month was cold and hummed. There was no language, but the month was white, but it was not as indifferent as the month. Hearing Chu Yi''s words, he immediately retorted, "no! If we come out together, we have to go back together!"


    Chu also shook his head and looked at Yue Baiyi affectionately for a while. He said seriously, "no, clothes are too dangerous. You''d better follow him. Since he is interested in me, my life will be carefree."


    "What if... What if he really turns you into a zombie?" when Yue Baiyi said this sentence, she was very tangled. On the one hand, she was vaguely excited that Chu could also become a zombie. On the other hand, she was afraid that Chu hated zombies and would rather die than surrender


    However, Chu also laughed when he heard the speech. He pinched the moon''s white clothes like a baby''s face and said with a smile, "if I become a zombie, will clothes dislike me?"


    Yue Baiyi did not hesitate. She shook her head decisively, "No." because she herself was one of them, how could she be qualified to dislike others?


    "That''s right. If I don''t dislike clothes, I''m not afraid to become a zombie, but... I''ve become a zombie, and I''m afraid I can''t be with clothes anymore." Chu also suddenly felt sad. He nodded slightly and sighed.


    "No, no, why can''t you be with me... We... Everyone is waiting for us to go back... And brother Gu... I''m sure he won''t dislike you! Everyone is willing to be with you." Yue Baiyi changed "I" to "we" and added other people''s names to ease the embarrassment in her heart.


    Chu also smiled but did not speak. The deep feeling in his eyes saw that Yue Baiyi was more and more embarrassed. For a long time, Chu also opened his mouth to comfort.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be all right. I''ll protect you."


    Yue Baiyi didn''t speak. She didn''t know how to go on. They were silent, and the previous atmosphere became more and more subtle.


    On the other side of the moon, the coldness in his eyes became deeper and deeper. If the king was with the adult, he would not object, but... It was this human! blamed! Low human beings also want to miss his king!


    The three remained silent until dinner time, and Yue Baiyi came out of the room with their own thoughts. One by one, the rescued people greeted them with flattery and flattery, which made Yue Yi even more unhappy.


    In June, Bai Yi gave the white flour steamed bread brought out from the base to the people, but they ate the white flour steamed bread exchanged in the store.


    Eating delicious steamed bread, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help feeling in her heart.


    Ah ~ finally I don''t have to live with diarrhea~


    I don''t know if the steamed bread sold in the store is particularly fragrant. Those people who eat the steamed bread given to them by Yue Baiyi look at the steamed bread in the hands of Yue Baiyi one by one.


    The three turned a blind eye to this and spent a meal chewing and swallowing.


    Night soon fell, and everyone fell asleep. Only one person was still busy on the table with the help of the faint moonlight.

 Chapter 181

    The next day, Yue Baiyi woke up from her sleep. Confused, she rubbed her eyes and looked at the strange room. She was stunned at first and then reacted.


    She looked around. There was no one else in the room except her, and the door was locked. It was not that she was worried about Yue Yi and Chu Yi, but about those rescued from the hospital. Like Chu Yi, she still had some doubts about this matter, so she didn''t dare to trust those people.


    After cleaning himself up, he opened the door.


    "Ah Yi?" Yue Baiyi said in surprise. Looking at Yue Yi sitting by the door frame, the center suddenly filled with a feeling.


    He''s sitting here to protect her.


    On the first day of the month, when I heard the news, I immediately opened my eyes and saw the moon in white. A faint smile also appeared on my cold face.


    "Miss, you''re up."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked at Yue Yi''s face. It seemed that she was angry and said, "you, I''ll lock the door at night. It''ll be fine, and you should have a good rest." after all, I don''t know if there will be a hard battle to fight. You must be ready to fight at any time.


    Yue Baiyi thought in her heart.


    "Nothing is better than you, miss." Yue Yi replied respectfully, with a tenderness in her eyes.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head secretly and said with a smile, "well, by the way, where''s brother Chu?"


    On the 11th of the month, listening to the moon''s white clothes mention Chu Yi, the smile on her face instantly took back, squinted at the next room, and said in a deep voice, "maybe she''s still sleeping."


    Facing the sudden change of Yue Yi, Yue Baiyi felt very helpless. At the same time, she also understood Yue Yi''s mood. As a blood spirit without human memory, he would not have any feelings for human beings at all. Naturally, his attitude towards others would not be much better.


    She will not deliberately force anything. As long as he will not betray and hurt the people around her, she will always maintain a laissez faire attitude towards him.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, crossed month one, came to the next room, knocked gently on the door, and didn''t get a response from inside. In a curious and worried state of mind, she tried to twist the door handle.


    The door was opened and the door was unlocked.


    Yue Baiyi gently walked into the room and saw that there was no one on the bed. He immediately raised his heart until he saw the shadow of sleeping on the table with his eyes closed. He was relieved and put his heart down.


    Through the window, the sun shines slightly into the room, making the originally gray room bright in an instant.


    The man lying on the table twisted uneasily. The slightly wrinkled sword eyebrow made people want to smooth it with their hands.


    Yue Baiyi gently came to Chu Yi''s face, helped him gently stroked the bangs that covered his eyes, looked at the dark circles on his exquisite face, her heart couldn''t help but ache, obviously... Obviously she no longer had a heartbeat, why would she feel the pain?


    Looking at his face, she stretched out her hand and stroked his healthy complexion face. It was very slippery. It was not like a man''s skin at all. I don''t know how he maintained it


    Suddenly, Chu also suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of bright and wise eyes stared at the girl in front of him. The corners of his mouth slightly raised an arc. Looking at the embarrassment on the girl''s face in front of him, a sense of Tiao drama rose in his heart. "Clothes, you want to eat my tofu. Say it earlier. Don''t use it while I''m asleep. As long as you say, I''ll wash it and let you eat enough ~"


    "Hooligan!" Yue Baiyi quickly pulled her hand away. However, she didn''t expect that Chu was already ready. She grabbed her hand. Yue Baiyi cried with shame and anger. However, how could she listen to this tone.


    "Let go of me ~!"

 Chapter 182

    "Don''t let go, how can I be willing to let go of you?" Chu also stood up from his chair and gently took the area of Yue Baiyi. She was held in his arms by him. He took advantage of the situation and hugged her waist with his free hand. His previous bright appearance was not at all. At this time, his sunny face was hung with a light evil atmosphere, and his heart couldn''t help beating.


    How many faces does he have? Which side is the real him? Clearly is a very sunny person, why did she see the sadness hidden in the depths in his eyes?


    Yue Baiyi stopped struggling. I didn''t know that she was fascinated by him, but because of the deep sadness in his eyes.


    Chu also picked his eyebrows and looked at the people in his arms to stop struggling. The corners of his mouth overflowed with a smile full of evil spirit.


    "Clothes, I can understand that you are inviting me?"


    Listening to the low and hoarse male voice echoing in her ears, Yue Baiyi suddenly regained consciousness, hurriedly took out her hand, pushed Chu Yi away, looked angry, pointed to Chu Yi''s nose and scolded, "invite your sister!!!"


    The delicate little face turned red because she didn''t know whether it was anger or shyness, and her slightly trembling body didn''t know whether it was angry, angry or angry.


    Chu also looked at her like this, and immediately laughed and laughed heartily. Even the zombies outside the window were startled, showing their teeth and roaring at them.


    Yue Baiyi gave him a hard look, snorted, and was ready to turn around and leave. However, Chu also stopped him. At this time, the laughter on his face had already faded, leaving only worry and deep reluctance.


    "Take your clothes and map. Remember, you''ll take the opportunity to escape later."


    Yue Baiyi suddenly turned around and opened her mouth to refute. However, she saw the firmness and indisputability in his eyes. Such a serious him made her suddenly dare not refute. If she refuted, would she trample his heart under her feet?


    She was silent, and Chu didn''t bother. He knew she would figure it out. Yesterday, he had a eye contact with him, and he knew that this man was not a simple thing. Moreover, he had a different attitude towards her, so he didn''t dare to let her stay here for another minute.


    Chu also quietly waited for Yue Baiyi''s answer. For a long time, Yue Baiyi agreed to her as Chu also expected, which made him relieved. At the same time, he felt an inexplicable desolation in his heart. Maybe... It''s difficult to meet again after saying goodbye today?


    Thinking of this, Chu also walked quickly to Yue Baiyi''s face and held her in his arms. The man in his arms struggled a little. He was even tighter and prayed softly, "clothes, let me hold it for a while? Just a minute..."


    Listening to the fragile and praying male voice in her ear, Yue Baiyi''s heart softened. She stopped struggling and let Chu hold it in her arms, "you can hold it in the future... Don''t rush for a moment..."


    Yue Baiyi was very embarrassed. It was neither entering nor retreating. In order to alleviate his embarrassment, he had to change the topic and comfort Chu Yi.


    Chu did not speak, but quietly enjoyed the final happiness. This time, he was determined to die. He must stop the man and go to her side. He would never allow any chance to hurt her!


    "Hello? Chu Yi? Brother Chu?" seeing that Chu didn''t speak, Yue Baiyi gently pushed him, wondering.


    "Call also."


    "... No."


    "I''m dying. Please satisfy me."


    "Shut up! Who allowed you to die?!"


    "But the truth..."


    "Shut up! If I don''t allow you to die, don''t let me die! After you get rid of that guy, hurry up. I''m waiting for you at the intersection of ZH city!"


    "No, clothes, you..."


    "Shut up!..."


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 183

    "Here you are." Nirvana stood at the gate of the hospital. Seeing the arrival of several people, the corners of my mouth drew a beautiful arc.


    "Yes, Mr. nirvana, I thought about it yesterday. Although I, as a human being, should not make such a decision, I have no relatives for a long time. I don''t value the human identity. In today''s society, the law of the jungle, even among humans, has robbed and killed my compatriots. Therefore, I am willing to accept your invitation and become your friend Help, just hope to Nirvana, don''t despise my low qualification. "


    Chu also smiled, in a sincere and polite tone.


    As soon as he said this, Nirvana slightly narrowed his slender peach eyes, and then laughed, "Well, brother Chu is worthy of being a real man. The little human body can''t bear your powerful soul at all. Ha ha! I can see the heroic appearance of brother Chu in the future! Good, good! Brother Chu, come here, and I will make you the greatest blood spirit family now! Of course, don''t worry, I won''t let you become like those wastes, Ben The king will make you a noble noble blood spirit with great power. "


    Nirvana kindly reminded him that Chu also smiled, nodded and took the first step, but he was pulled by Yue Baiyi''s sleeve.


    Chu also turned his head and patted her hand with a determined look. It seemed as if she was contaminated with something unclean. He patted his cuffs and turned away without looking back.


    "Chu..." Yue Baiyi bit her lips and looked at Chu Yi''s move. She felt sour in her heart. In order to prevent this sour overflow, she swallowed what she wanted to say. After taking a deep look at Chu Yi, she lowered her head. What she held in her hand was the car key that Chu also gave her.


    Nirvana saw Chu also coming to him, suddenly put his eyes on Yue Baiyi and said coldly.


    "You all come to the king."


    As soon as this remark came out, the atmosphere on the field suddenly dropped to the freezing point, nervous and anxious, filled everyone''s heart, and everyone even heard their own heartbeat.


    Plop, plop


    Chu also heard that the pace towards Nirvana was more firm and urgent. When he came near nirvana, he said, "Your Excellency nirvana, Chu is very confused. I don''t know how your excellency Nirvana made me a blood spirit."


    Nirvana smell speech, this just put the attention back to Chu Yi, and randomly took out a yellow crystal.


    "This is the nucleus of... N1?!"


    "N1? Yes, according to your human division, it is. The higher the level of the spiritual core, the more perfect the blood is shaped. However, the degree you can achieve depends on your own genes and physical endurance." Nirvana tosses the spiritual core in your hand up and down, as if you don''t care about this valuable spiritual core at present.


    Chu was also silent. Even N1 had a spiritual core, that is to say, N1 also appeared, and the man was still above N1, otherwise he wouldn''t take out N1''s spiritual core so easily.


    But anyway, he won''t let him put his poisonous hand on her!


    "Lord nirvana, I''m really curious. Can you transform me now?" Chu also made up his mind and was determined to die.


    Nirvana nodded. He was still very confident about these little shrimps, and they couldn''t turn out the palm of his hand.


    Nirvana slightly threw the spiritual core into the sky. The spiritual core circled in mid air and didn''t fall as people thought. Then he spit out a string of spells that people can''t understand except the white clothes of the moon from his mouth.


    Yue Baiyi knew that it was time to leave. She hurriedly asked Yue Yi to take people to the Hummer parked on one side.


    When they got on the bus and thought they could escape, they found a young and lovely Lori girl standing in front of them.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!"

 Chapter 184

    Yue Baiyi motioned to the rescued people to get on the bus. At the same time, she also left Yue Yi to protect them. She dived and rushed to the Lori girl.


    Laurie girl is mu mu. She has been waiting here for a long time. Looking at the people''s actions, she drew a sarcastic arc around the corner of her mouth.


    As Wang expected, human beings are not good stubble, but


    The momentum of the month''s white clothes rose sharply, showing the king''s momentum from her. She suppressed Mu Mu at once and didn''t move. Although she tried to restrain herself, the fear in her blood has completely exceeded her control.


    Mu Mu first looked at Yue Bai Yi in surprise, and then suddenly thought of something. He quickly saluted Yue Bai Yi and said, "Mu Mu, see your excellency."


    Yue Baiyi, who originally wanted to attack Mu Mu, suddenly stopped and her killing intention flashed in her eyes. She squinted at the people in the car and saw that they were normal. Then she focused her eyes on Mu Mu again.


    "I''m not your adult." Yue Baiyi retorted coldly.


    Mu Mu didn''t expect that Yue Baiyi would deny it. She was stunned and looked at the human in the car. Then her eyes became very bad. She rushed to Yue Baiyi with a slightly questioning tone.


    "My Lord, why do you want to be with such ants? Have you forgotten your noble status?!"


    Yue Baiyi''s face is not good, but at least she can know that this Lori girl Mu Mu must be a blood spirit family, and it is a blood spirit family that does not save memory. It seems that the level is not low.


    Yue Baiyi is silent, which makes Mumu feel that she is acquiescing to what she said. Such a her makes Mumu feel unusually angry and irritable.


    "You don''t deserve to be a noble blood spirit royal family! There will always be only one king! That is my king, Nirvana!" then he gathered strength in his hands, rushed to Yuebai Yi and attacked her. The respect just now completely turned into anger. Yuebai Yi didn''t understand what she was angry about.


    Looking at Mu Mu''s more compact and fierce attack, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help frowning. She couldn''t beat Mu Mu, but she was a Summoner! Close combat is not her strong point!


    Looking at the fist that quickly wiped her delicate face with strong energy, Yuebai''s eyes suddenly looked cold, quickly stretched out a hand, quickly grabbed the fist that wiped her face with energy, instinctively raised his legs and kicked, Mumu flew out, hit the ground heavily, and formed a small pit on the ground.


    However, this is not over yet. Yue Baiyi suddenly jumps to the right.


    "Boom!"


    Yue Baiyi looked at the sound source. It was the place she had just occupied, but at this time, she didn''t know what had hit a deep pit.


    "How is it?" the cold voice sounded in front of Yue Baiyi. She looked along the voice. Mumu, who had been hit on the ground for a long time, was helped up by a cold-faced man.


    Mu Mu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, sneered and got up straight from the man''s help.


    "Kui, let''s take her down and give her brain and spiritual nucleus to my king!"


    The visitor was Xuekui. He nodded lightly, looked at Mumu without trace, and then put his eyes back on Yue Baiyi.


    The month sitting in the car saw another person, frowned, untied the linen bag on her back, just opened the door, but was stopped by the month''s white clothes.


    "Ah Yi, you don''t have to come here. These two are not my opponents at all."


    "But... Yes, madam, please be careful." Yue Yi obeyed Yue Baiyi''s order.


    Yue Baiyi turned her head back and took off the "blood charm" from her body. A bloody soft whip suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Even Yue Yi was surprised.

 Chapter 185

I''ve seen all the comments from relatives in the comments ~ thank you for your support! Your support is my motivation! Therefore, if you want to join Mengmeng book friends group, please add group Oh ~ group number: 246798558, Mengmeng looks forward to everyone''s active participation~~~

 Chapter 186

    Yue Baiyi gently waved the soft whip in his hand, and the sound of "pa" went straight to the bottom of people''s heart with a broken sound.


    "Xiaomi, go!" Yue Baiyi whispered the calling spell. Xiaomi appeared in front of everyone out of thin air. With a meow, she got the order of Yue Baiyi and rushed to Mumu and Xuekui.


    And white dress herself was not idle. While Xiaomi entangled Mumu, she waved the "blood charm" in her hand and attacked Xuekui with a fierce attack.


    Among these two people, this man is relatively more powerful. It is the so-called "catch the thief first and catch the king first". This needs to be fought. You have to fight the powerful first.


    Whether in the game or in reality, killing the boss and killing the next little monster is a matter of minutes.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..." the sharp and harsh whips continued to be heard. The loud sound made many zombies around gather here. Fortunately, one month, they stood by the car and gave off a breath. Otherwise, these humans would have been eaten clean and there would be no bones left.


    With the protection of those humans on January 1, the moon white clothes fought with the cold faced man more attentively.


    This was the first time she waved "blood charm", but there was no strange feeling in her hands. It seemed that she had been run in for a long time and played very smoothly. Moreover, she found that blood charm seemed to be a weapon with soul. She understood what she thought in her heart and cooperated with her quite tacitly. In addition, summoning beast Xiaomi, this person, weapon and beast were unstoppable, Forced Xuekui and Mumu to retreat.


    But Yue Baiyi didn''t kill them. She focused on attacking their hands and feet, making them lose their ability to fight. With the wise blood spirit, she couldn''t kill the killer anyway.


    Mu Mu sat down on the ground and looked at her angrily. Her eyes were full of complaints, as if she asked again why she did this.


    However, Yue Baiyi will not answer her, because she is not in any mood at the moment.


    After instructing Yue to look at them, she flashed and jumped into the hospital. At the moment, she saw her pupils shrink and instinctively threw a huge and hot fireball to nirvana.


    Nirvana has long monitored every move outside at the bottom of his eyes. In the face of the sudden attack, he was not flustered. With a gentle wave of his hand, the fireball seemed to be blocked by something. In any case, he could not get close to nirvana.


    Yue Baiyi stamped her feet angrily and gave full play to her speed. In less than a second, she came to Chu Yi and took him away from the control circle of nirvana.


    Chu Yi, who was originally mentally dull, was suddenly awake and confused. He looked at Nirvana and the girl around him. He was surprised and said, "why don''t you go?! go! You can''t fight him at all!"


    The surprise lasted only one second, but it was more worried and anxious. He pulled Yue Baiyi behind him and looked like a man in charge of the pass. He saw that Yue Baiyi wanted to cry.


    "Why are you so kind to me?" Yue Baiyi''s voice choked. She didn''t understand how long they had known each other! Why is he willing to pay so much for her? Even at the cost of life?!


    Chu was silent for a moment, and his low voice overflowed from his throat. "There''s no reason, just want to, don''t want you to be hurt, that''s all."


    That''s it? That''s all. Will you give your all for a woman you''ve known for less than a month? Including your life? Including your dignity as a human being?


    No one is willing to be a zombie, including her. Although she recognizes her identity now, if she can choose, she is also willing to be a human rather than a cold-blooded zombie.

 Chapter 187

    Chu Yi was not in the mood to think so much at this time, because he had felt the anger and killing intention from nirvana, and nirvana seemed to have just reacted. He looked at Chu Yi with a bad face.


    "So you didn''t really take refuge in the king, just to save her. Hahaha! Chu Yi, don''t you know who her real identity is?"


    Nirvana stared at the moon and white clothes, and looked at Chu Yi, with a mocking look in his eyes.


    Chu was stunned at first, and then recovered as before. "No matter who she is, I am willing to give my life to protect her."


    "Give your life?! hahaha! Chu Yi! Chu Yi! You''re a hero, sad beauty pass! Do you hate being a blood spirit family?"


    Nirvana showed a touch of calculation on his face. He saw that Yue Bai''s hand clenched his fist and looked at Nirvana nervously.


    Chu also saw the calculation on Nirvana''s face, and his heart was more alert. His body covered the moon''s white clothes without trace. He didn''t know what the man wanted to do.


    Nirvana saw Chu Yi''s small actions, and the irony in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "Human beings have done well, why should they become a blood spirit family?" Chu also answered an ambiguous question.


    His words made Nirvana feel very dissatisfied, but the unhappiness on his face flashed away. Soon, he made an expression of "I see." then he suddenly thought of something and said innocuously.


    "Eh, then why do you like a blood spirit woman? I thought you liked to be a blood spirit clan! That''s kind to help you transform. Alas ~ pity..."


    While saying nirvana, he also spread his hand.


    ¡°......¡±


    "Brother Chu...?" Yue Baiyi whispered to the man in front of her. She was very nervous. She was suddenly afraid that Chu also knew that she would dislike her and that she was just a cold-blooded and unintentional zombie.


    She wanted to see what Chu Yi promised her with his always bright laughter. However, at this time, his silence made her feel disappointed and heartache.


    Yue Baiyi came out from behind Chu Yi. Nirvana saw the right time, moved and disappeared in place. When Yue Baiyi and Chu hadn''t reacted, they suddenly appeared in front of them, revealing a wicked smile.


    Yue Baiyi was startled at this and instinctively waved the blood charm to nirvana. Is Nirvana as easy to be hit as Mumu and Xuekui?


    Although the whip speed is very fast, Nirvana''s hand is faster. She grabs the whipped soft whip and holds it tightly. She looks evil. "You''re really interesting. You''re a royal family and even collude with human beings... One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, and one world can''t have two kings at the same time... Let me eat you! Become the only emperor!"


    Nirvana stretched out his tongue and licked his dry lips. The desire of red fruit is like a wild beast hunting prey, violent and ferocious.


    Yue Baiyi was very nervous. Looking at Nirvana clutching her blood charm, she was anxious. The fire energy was transmitted to the blood charm through the palm of her hand. The blood charm whip suddenly lit up, and the hot temperature was so hot that even Nirvana gave her hands.


    Looking at the darkness of his palm, his eyes were even more obscure, and his momentum was even more fierce.


    Yue Baiyi also knows that I''m afraid I can''t end well today. Since I can''t escape, I''ll fight.


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi took the initiative to struggle with nirvana. They were very fast. They couldn''t see their figure with the human naked eye. The only thing that could prove that they could fight fiercely was the occasional shock and huge explosion in the air.


    The moon''s White Willow eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, with an anxious look in her eyes. She looked vigilantly in all directions. The man was very fast, as if he disappeared out of thin air and appeared out of thin air. People couldn''t catch, hit or touch it. Instead, she was entangled for several rounds, and her body was covered with large and small wounds.

 Chapter 188

    At the same time, Chu also recovered. Looking at the large and small wounds on Yue Baiyi, he felt very self reproach and pain. Just now he didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that he was fascinated by something. He didn''t find his thoughts for a long time. Until just now, he got out of trouble and recovered.


    However, unexpectedly, when he returned to his mind, he saw the scene of his beloved woman covered with scars, which made him how not to feel heartache and blame himself?


    "Clothes!" Chu also shouted, letting Yue Baiyi''s body slightly eat. At this time, a man suddenly appeared from the left of Yue Baiyi and slapped her on the chest.


    "Clothes!" Chu also cried out. He rushed in front of her and hugged her.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi with complex eyes, and then focused on the sudden nirvana. This time, she finally knew what power he was.


    Yue Baiyi left Chu Yi''s arms. Her actions made Chu Yi feel lost. However, he also knew that this was not the time to worry about it.


    "Nirvana, you are space Department." moon white clothes sink a voice.


    Nirvana shrugged his shoulders, and a bad smile appeared on his mouth. "You are a smart woman. Hehe, I am more and more interested in you! How about being a woman of the king? We will take care of the future together!"


    Yue Baiyi didn''t bother to put it on at this time. Since Chu Yigang''s reaction to Nirvana just now seems that he knows. Since she knows, she doesn''t have to hide it anymore.


    As a royal family, the temperament of the girl next door suddenly became a noble Queen. She took a step forward and sneered, "you are not qualified to be the king''s man!"


    As soon as this word came out, the king came to the world. His arrogant momentum shocked nirvana. He took a deep look at the moon white clothes, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha! OK, OK, OK! This is our noble blood spirit royal family! Did you lose face to the king. Since you also recognize your identity, come to the king. After the world is unified, divide the rivers and mountains equally and stand for yourself as the king. What do you think?" Nirvana threw out an olive branch. He sincerely wanted to join hands with Yue Baiyi, Besides, as a king, we should have a king''s style and the purity of blood, which is also worth working with this woman.


    Nirvana at this time had thought of the future of dominating the world. When he was proud, there was a voice breaking his dream.


    "I''m not interested in working with you. I want rivers and mountains. I can get them long ago. I must work with you! What''s more, I don''t want to make mankind extinct."


    "Human beings, human beings! They are all human beings! Human beings are just mole ants, just the food of our family!" Nirvana looked gloomy and said unhappily.


    "No, it''s not food. No one is born to be someone else''s food. All beings are equal." Yue Baiyi shook her head slightly and replied calmly.


    Nirvana took a deep look at her and smiled, "are you sure you want to go back to mankind?"


    Moon white nodded firmly, "yes!"


    When Nirvana was answered, his eyes suddenly looked cold and suddenly disappeared in place. Chu also saw that his pupils shrank and held Yue Baiyi in his arms. He quickly turned around and exposed his whole back.


    "Hmm..." Chu also snorted stiffly, trying to resist the desire to spit blood. He looked at the man in his arms with red eyes and was relieved to see that she was intact.


    Yue Baiyi was stunned in place and couldn''t return to consciousness for a long time. Chu Yi''s behavior was really beyond her expectation. What''s more unexpected is that she didn''t feel the emergence of nirvana. Could he feel it?


    Chu also looked at the stunned moon white clothes, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He just wanted to say something. The blood pressed on his chest could no longer be suppressed, overflowing from his throat.


    One drop... Two drops... Three drops... Each drop drops on the face of Yue Baiyi. The strong smell of blood stimulates the facial features of Yue Baiyi and her heart that no longer beats.


    "Dong..."


    The dead heart beat violently

 Chapter 189

    "... Chu... Brother Chu... Chu Yi! Chu Yi!..."


    Yue Baiyi cried out, holding Chu in his arms with his backhand. He looked at Nirvana coldly, aiming at Nirvana''s face, which was a whip.


    "Pa!"


    The whip failed again, but Yue Baiyi didn''t care. All she wanted was to distance herself from him.


    Moon white clothes are not idle, holding Chu also moves in the opposite direction of Nirvana, until there is a certain safe distance from nirvana, this will pay attention to Chu Yi.


    At this time, Chu Yi''s original wheat skin became pale, his ruddy lips had already lost their moving color, and the hole in his eyes made Yue Bai''s breathing stagnant.


    "Chu Yi, Chu Yi! Wake up! Don''t sleep!..." she was not allowed to gently shake Chu Yi, trying to exchange words for Chu Yi''s mind.


    Chu Yi''s originally lax pupils gradually condensed. When he found the focal length, he looked at the anxious and distressed face of last month''s white clothes at the first glance. Seeing this scene, he suddenly smiled knowingly, and saw that month''s white clothes had a feeling of hating iron but not steel.


    "You''re still laughing! You can still laugh when you''re like this!" the tone of Yue Baiyi seemed to blame and care. She heard it clearly and was very warm.


    "As long as you''re all right... I said... I''ll protect you... Do what I say..." an understatement sounded in her mind like a shocking thunder.


    She... She always thought this was a sentence, just a simple sentence... She never thought he would pay so much for this sentence... Paid his life


    "But... But do you know... I''m not human at all, I''m a zombie, I won''t die... I don''t need your help at all..." Yue Baiyi lowered her head slightly, and she didn''t dare to see him. She was afraid of the expression of regret and disgust in his eyes.


    "You cheat." Chu Yi''s voice was suddenly cold. Hearing that Yue Baiyi held his hand tightly, his heart was tingling.


    However, the next words made her seem to rise from hell to heaven.


    "You will die, even if you are a zombie, not a human! You lie! Cough... Cough..."


    Chu was also very excited. His chest and back were burning. He pulled his painful nerves. The pain made his forehead sweat.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi quickly stroked his back and chest to make him relax.


    "Well, I''m all right..." Chu also gently patted Yue''s white hand and looked at her gently. The deep feeling and light reluctance in her eyes almost made her cry.


    "Your tears... Are red... Like rubies... Really beautiful..." the weak voice came out hard from Chu Yi''s mouth, "but... I hope this beauty... You can only let me see it... It''s a pity..."


    Chu also became weaker and weaker. Maybe he exhausted all his strength and spit out the last sentence of his life to her.


    "Clothes... I love... You..." he closed his bright and wise eyes.


    "No!! brother Chu... Brother Chu... Also!!!"


    The roar of grief and anger overflowed from her throat. At the moment, she was no longer a human roar, but a roar no different from the zombie. This sound rang through the whole zh city. Each zombie couldn''t help shaking three times, knelt to the ground in the direction of moon white clothes, and prostrated devoutly, as if paying homage to the king.


    On the first day of the month, he knelt on the ground with a complex look, lowered his head, respectful and pious. Even Mu Mu and Xuekui couldn''t help lowering their noble head under nirvana. At this moment, they couldn''t resist, which came from the fear of blood.


    Although Nirvana did not kneel down, it was more or less affected, and his blood stagnated, making him unable to move.


    Month white cold and ruthless looked at nirvana, holding Chu also, a flash, then disappeared in place.


    And her cold voice was left in the air.


    "On the first day of the month, take people away and see you at the base. Nirvana, if Chu has any shortcomings, I, Yue Baiyi, will chase you to the ends of the earth!"

 Chapter 190

    Half kneeling on the ground on January 1, he stood up, took a deep look at nirvana, got on the bus quickly, took a cold look at the people who fainted early in the morning, started the engine and galloped away.


    Nirvana just looked at it from a distance and didn''t do too much. It wasn''t until he left the hospital on January 1 that a strange and evil radian overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    He came to Mumu and Xuekui with elegant and noble steps. Looking from the corner of his eyes, he had cold and bloodthirsty eyes.


    "Next time, if you are beaten like this, you can roll away. I don''t need waste."


    Ruthless words spilled from his throat, and this event was both expected and unexpected.


    The goal was achieved, but the process was not satisfactory. More importantly, it was not that he let them go, but that he had no way to take them! blamed! Moon white! Those who help mankind are traitors! Hum, moon white, I don''t know if you can be so calm when all humans know that you are a "zombie" in their mouth? Ha ha ha!!


    ......


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi rushed through zh city with Chu in her arms. She didn''t want to stay here. She didn''t want to breathe in his sphere of influence!


    She didn''t stay, and didn''t dare to stay for half a minute. She felt the passing of the temperature in her arms. She was eager. At the moment he fell, she finally understood her heart. From the first sight, from the moment they met, there was an inseparable fate between them, and she fell in love with him.


    She has fallen in love with him who is bright, energetic and sunny, with him who is calm and wise, with him who is self-confident and outspoken, and with his unseemly ruffian appearance. She has already been deeply unable to extricate herself. She likes his variety. His charm seems endless. The longer we stay with him, the more we can find his advantages.


    He is like a diamond, shining in the sun, people can not ignore his confidence and publicity from the inside out.


    In this way, he has already been deeply rooted in her heart. The original seed suddenly took root and sprouted inadvertently. Until this time, she looked directly into her heart. Unexpectedly, the seed in her heart has already grown into a towering tree.


    She can''t let him die! He must not die! What should I do? Make him a blood spirit? No, no, she can''t do that! She loves him. She doesn''t want him to be a cold-blooded creature like her! She likes his temperature and his strong heartbeat. No, absolutely not!


    The beautiful pupil in Yue Baiyi''s eyes had already fallen out at an unknown time, revealing her blood red and bright eyes emitting colored glass light.


    Until she left zh City, she took Chu Yi to run in the direction they came. She remembered that there was a small town in front of her, where the town was very quiet and there were not many zombies. It was not close or far from Zh, but it was enough to get rid of the control of Nirvana.


    However, when Bai Yi just stepped into the town that month, she suddenly saw a figure with sharp eyes. That figure was still a person she knew well.


    The figure obviously noticed her and rushed to her.


    "King!"


    "Xi''ai? Why are you here?" Yue Baiyi stopped, looked at Yue xi''ai, looked around, found a bungalow and went in.


    Seeing this, Yue xi''ai quickly followed up and looked at the man in Yue Bai''s hand. She didn''t ask or say anything. The woman''s intuition was very accurate. She could feel that her king was in a particularly bad mood at this time, and her face also showed anxiety and worry.


    She was curious about who this man was and could make Wang so concerned and nervous.


    "Back to my king, xi''ai intended to find you, but later met you on the way..."

 Chapter 191

    "What are you talking about? Have you met a man who is very similar to the king?!" Yue Baiyi said in surprise. After lying Chu Yiping in bed, she looked back in amazement and said to Yue xi''ai.


    Yue xi''ai bowed her head slightly and said respectfully, "yes, Wang, that man also claims to be the king, and there are two subordinates, a man and a woman, whose strength can not be underestimated! At the beginning, xi''ai was caught by them, and they pressed for the whereabouts of the king. Please rest assured that xi''ai didn''t reveal a word! It will never give anyone a chance to hurt the king!"


    Yue Baiyi nodded, nodded to the servant who was not very familiar, sighed and said, "your heart, I understand. But I''m afraid I''ve made hands with the group of people you said. In fact, with my current strength, I really can''t defeat nirvana."


    "Nirvana?" Yue xi''ai wondered. In the face of this suddenly strange name, some two were confused.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and replied, "yes, that man is nirvana. The other Laurie girl is mu mu."


    "That... Wang, your wound... And this man... Yes..." Yue xi''ai carefully glanced at Yue Bai Yi and saw that her face had not changed. Then she said the words in her heart intermittently.


    Yuebai Yi glanced at yuexi''ai, and then put his eyes on Chu Yi on the bed, "it''s all hurt by nirvana, and he became like this in order to save me... Xi''ai, you go out first, and I''ll heal him."


    "Yes! My king, my subordinates leave! King, my subordinates will guard outside the door. If you need any love, please don''t hesitate to give orders!"


    "Well, let''s go." Yue Baiyi promised softly.


    Yue xi''ai was relieved when she got an answer. She didn''t dare to delay any more. She immediately withdrew from the room.


    Until she and Chu Yi were left in the room, Yue Baiyi sat by the bed and touched Chu Yi''s bloodless face.


    Although she said she would treat him just now, she didn''t know how to start at this time. She can help people and transform zombies, but she won''t heal


    wait! She remembers there seems to be consumables in the store? Is there a red bottle?! right! Why didn''t she think of it!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi was immediately excited and hurriedly called.


    "... merchant... Store!" she stammered because of excitement. Looking at the store window in front of her, her heart fluttered and nervously switched the window to the consumables column. Seeing that the red bottle needed five white spiritual cores, she quickly took out the linen bag containing spiritual cores from her backpack, took five spiritual cores, and then gently clicked the purchase button with her hand.


    "Di... Do you want to buy a ''red bottle''?"


    "Yes!"


    "Di... Purchase succeeded."


    "Di... The host month white clothes successfully purchased consumables for the first time, and 5000 experience points will be rewarded."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 21..."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 22..."


    This experience promoted Yue Baiyi to two levels, but now she can no longer feel the joy of upgrading. She took out the red bottle in her backpack and looked at the red bottle carefully.


    This is as like as two peas in a game. It''s red liquid that hits a glass bottle. It''s just a reality now.


    However, at this time, she had no time to think about anything else, because she felt that Chu Yi''s breath was getting weaker and weaker, so she quickly threw away other thoughts, lifted Chu Yi up, directly pointed the red bottle at his mouth and poured it down. However, Chu Yi''s lips were closed too tightly, and the liquid body didn''t drink at all, and all flowed to Chu Yi''s body along the corners of her mouth.


    Yue Baiyi saw this and was worried. Looking at Chu''s lips, Yue Baiyi bit her teeth and finally laid Chu flat on the bed.


    He looked up and drank all the red bottles in his hands into his mouth. His eyes twinkled. He came to Chu Yi''s bed, aimed at his closed lips and kissed them gently... Cough... She was just feeding medicine and didn''t eat tofu! Don''t think too much~~

 Chapter 192

    The red bottle liquid flowed into Chu Yi''s mouth along Yue Baiyi''s mouth and into his abdomen along the esophagus.


    Until the liquid in her mouth was fed, Yue Baiyi was just ready to get up, but she was bound by a strong force. After she reacted, her lips were pasted by a soft and warm thing.


    The moon white clothes suddenly returned to her mind and looked up at her eyes. The bright and deep eyes made her addicted, but it was only for a moment until she saw the banter and smile in those eyes and quickly reacted.


    Is she eating tofu?!


    "You...!"


    "What''s the matter with me? Isn''t Yiyi active? Yiyi, you want to leave after eating. Don''t you want to be responsible for me?" Chu also slightly removed her lips from her lips and vomited hot air on Yue Baiyi''s face, which made her feel a burst of shame.


    "You..." Yue Baiyi wanted to push Chu Yi away, but Chu Yi grabbed the hands that wanted to push him away, as if he had known Yue Baiyi''s behavior for a long time.


    The month white clothes, who became angry with shame, drew back her hand, stared at him, and said, "Chu Yi! Why are you so annoying!"


    Chu also smiled and said, "clothes, are you angry?"


    "..." will this guy die if he doesn''t bully her one day?! I knew I shouldn''t have saved him! Hum! Wasted her five cores!


    Month white clothes gave him a look, turned his head and didn''t look at him. Chu also knew how proud and charming his beloved woman was. Seeing her like this, it''s hard to say anything. Thinking of the soft touch just now


    Chu also couldn''t help laughing. He chuckled. The magnetic and sexy laughter overflowed from his throat. He heard that Yue Baiyi''s face was getting hotter and hotter.


    Yue Baiyi turned around and stared at him again. In his opinion, it''s not charming.


    Seeing the smile on Chu Yi''s face getting deeper and deeper, she suddenly stood up, looked at Chu Yi with a plain face and said, "now that you are well, let''s go. Don''t worry, I''ll let someone send you back to the base."


    Chu also frowned when he heard the speech and looked at the moon. White clothes seemed to change suddenly. Some two feet couldn''t touch their heads.


    "Clothes? Won''t you go back with me?"


    "Go back? Hum, since the king''s identity has been exposed, the king will not return to the base full of human beings.


    Don''t worry, my parents and brother are not my kind, so I hope you won''t be hard on them for the sake of my saving your life. "Yue Baiyi replied coldly, with red eyes staring at Chu Yi coldly, as if she was saying that if he didn''t promise, she would kill him, It''s hard to associate her shy side.


    Chu also stared at Yue Baiyi''s face. He was silent and didn''t answer. He just looked at Yue Baiyi quietly. His wise eyes stared at her and almost couldn''t hold back.


    She slightly moved her eyes and didn''t want to look at it. However, her behavior seemed to Chu to be an escape.


    "Look at me and repeat what you just said." a low male voice sounded in the room, with unquestionable firmness in his tone.


    Yue Baiyi knows that if she stares at him again, she will break the work, but she knows her identity. At the same time, she also knows that the guy will give up and look at him. He must not remember his memory as a human period, otherwise


    He is the enemy of mankind, and she doesn''t want to be the enemy of mankind or the enemy of the blood spirit family. She doesn''t want two races to live in peace, but at least, when her family and friends are still human, she doesn''t want to harm human beings. She... She just doesn''t want them to look at her with fear and disgust

 Chapter 193

    "Look at me!"


    Chu also stood up and bound the arms of Yue Baiyi, forcing her to look at herself.


    Yue Baiyi still didn''t go to see him, which angered Chu. He was so angry that he took her in his arms, put his left hand around her waist, put his right hand through her hair, fixed his head, pointed at her lips and kissed her hard.


    Yue Baiyi resisted, but in the face of the fury with a gentle breath, she surrendered in a moment. Chu Yi''s kissing skills were very good. In a moment, she was immersed in sweetness and couldn''t extricate herself.


    ......


    After a kiss, the two separated slowly. The moon in white turned red and leaned lightly against Chu Yi''s chest, panting slightly. Listening to the strong heartbeat, her strength collapsed at this time.


    She is not strong at all. She doesn''t want to be strong at all. She also wants to have a big tree for her to rely on. These days, she has tried her best to restrain herself, but only she knows how scared she is now, especially when she sees her parents and friends who believe in her. She is very afraid and afraid that one day when she knows the truth, they will dislike her.


    She was even more afraid that her family would be abandoned by mankind because of her. She was very afraid and afraid... No one knew that she was in a kind of hesitation and fear when she became a cold-blooded and unintentional zombie. She always had a belief to support her, that is, her family, and she wanted to protect her family.


    Every midnight, she would wake up and have nightmares. She dreamed that her was killed by humans, that she saw her family killed with her own eyes, and that her once trusted friends despised her.


    Although she always told her family to let them rest assured, only she knew the pain in her heart.


    If she could, she would rather die like that than live like this.


    It''s also because there is a system. Otherwise, it''s hard for her to imagine whether she will hurt her family when she completely loses her humanity. It''s also hard to imagine how her own brother suffered all his life because he killed his favorite sister.


    Fortunately, none of this will happen. Thanks to the system Jun, she can protect the people she cares about.


    Yes, as long as she can protect the people she cares about, no matter what her identity is, whether others recognize it or not, as long as she has paid with a clear conscience, she will no longer have regrets.


    After thinking about it, it was like a Wang Qingquan flowing into her head, making her clear in an instant.


    "Di... The white clothes mood of the host month is improved, and the white clothes mood of the host month is improved. The ''concentration'', ''hit'' and ''critical hit'' attributes are increased to 10 points respectively."


    The mechanical sound in her head sounded again. At this time, yuebaiyi remembered that she had risen two levels and thought of nirvana. At the moment, her desire for power was stronger.


    She must work harder! She will not let Nirvana hurt the people she cares about!


    In the eyes of moon white clothes, it is clear and bright, just like bright stars, especially beautiful.


    Chu didn''t know what the man in his arms thought. At the moment, he couldn''t help but indulge in the beauty just now. However, at the thought of the man in his arms leaving, his arm tightened a little more.


    "Clothes... Don''t leave me, okay? Clothes... I love you... I really love you! No matter who you are or who you are, I love you. Because it''s you, it''s just you!"


    Chu also revealed his true feelings and exposed his words that had been buried in the bottom of his heart for a long time, "In fact... In fact, I knew you were different from ordinary people... I even doubted your identity... But it doesn''t matter to me. Clothes, I like you and I love you. When I first saw you, you were buried in the bottom of my heart like a seed, and getting along these days was like fertilizing and watering the seeds. When I looked back in amazement, I had already sent it Now, the seed at the bottom of my heart has already grown into a big tree in the sky.


    Clothes, give me a chance to take care of you, hurt you, love you, take care of you and protect you? "

 Chapter 194

    Yue Baiyi listens to Chu Yi''s words, and listens to the words that are the same as her heart. The ice heart with cracks is also shaky, as if it would collapse at any time.


    "I..." she didn''t know what to say. In fact, she was still too afraid. Happiness came too suddenly. She didn''t dare to touch it. She was afraid that she would get nothing in the end. Man... Can it be trusted again? Chu Yihe... Does he really deserve her trust?


    Seeing that the moon hesitated in white, Chu also sighed, gently pulled her out of her arms, straightened her body, stared at her beautiful eyes as bright as ruby, and said seriously word by word.


    "Clothes, you can also transform zombies? Can humans transform? Turn me into a person like you. In this way, you don''t have to be afraid. One day I will betray you. For you, I''m willing to give my life. What else am I afraid of? The only thing I''m afraid of is that you leave me."


    Yue Baiyi raised his head in amazement, his cherry mouth was slightly open, and his heart was mixed. What was he talking about? He is willing to become a zombie for her... Yes, he can even abandon his life. What else can he distrust?


    "Di... Warning, warning... Please pay attention to the wording. The noble blood spirit family is... Pickpockets, pickpockets..."


    The system came out again, but this time, white clothes could not listen to it, nor did it make complaints about its slightly humane Tucao. Her heart had long been thrown on the man in front of him.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head, the indifference on her face faded, and looked at Chu Yi with a touch of tenderness, "No, I don''t want you to become a creature like me. I like your strong heartbeat and your hot body temperature, which makes me feel incomparable warmth and peace of mind. Also, I love you as much as you love me. You know? I fell in love with you when I first saw you, and you seem to take root in the bottom of my heart like a seed Bud, until it grew into a big tree in the sky, I was stunned to look back and found that I had given up my love for you.


    Do you know how much heartache and panic I felt when you closed your eyes weakly? I almost collapsed at that moment, and my mind burst out with unprecedented anger. I wanted to destroy the whole world and let them all be buried with you.


    Fortunately... You''re not dead... Really... Really great... "


    The moon white shed tears, and the red tears fell to the ground, forming one red crystal after another with energy, strange and beautiful.


    Chu was also excited to hold Yue Baiyi in his arms again. He didn''t know if he was too excited. Even his body couldn''t help shaking. He made her very distressed.


    "Yi Yi... You mean... You like me too?" Chu also felt that happiness came too suddenly. He couldn''t believe it. He was not confident and wanted to be confirmed by Yue Baiyi again.


    Yue Baiyi nodded softly, lying in Chu Yi''s arms and whispered, "well, I like you."


    "Great! Clothes! I''m so happy! Then... Can you be my girlfriend?" Chu also danced excitedly. He thought that Yue Baiyi didn''t like him and would like to refuse him, but his heart was eager to get such a result. However, if he really got it, it felt like a dream, so that he didn''t want to wake up all his life.


    Yue Baiyi had never seen such a childish Chu Yi. He couldn''t help but be soft in his heart. He nodded and promised him.


    "Yes."


    Chu was also confirmed. He was even more excited to pick up Yue Baiyi and turn her around. Fortunately, she was not human, otherwise she would be dizzy by this goods.

 Chapter 195

    They told each other what was on their minds, revealed their feelings to each other, and became closer to each other.


    Chu also happily held Yue Baiyi in his arms, his chin against Yue Baiyi''s head, smelling her unique hair fragrance, and thought of a problem.


    "Clothes, I''m curious. Does the blood spirit family mentioned in Nirvana really exist?"


    Yue Baiyi took a deep breath, rubbed Chu Yi''s chest, and replied lazily, "existence, zombies are just what humans call us. We have long been another race, the blood spirit race, the strongest race in the universe, and because we are the strongest race, we have been killed by other civilizations in the whole universe.


    As for what happened later, I''m not sure. The inheritance memory I accepted is only a scattered fragment. I think Nirvana should accept the whole memory.


    And unlike me, she still has human memory. That''s why he hates the Terran. "


    "Then why do you keep a memory?" Chu was also very curious and wondered why his clothes could keep a memory since Nirvana did not keep a memory.


    Yue Baiyi shrugged and said, "I don''t know this. The system gentleman didn''t explain to me, but it''s good, isn''t it?"


    Yue Baiyi has planned to tell Chu Yi about the system. After all, Chu Yi is extremely smart. After a long time, she will naturally know that it''s better to explain now than to be exposed at that time. After all, she can explain how she saved him.


    Sure enough, Chu also heard the speech. First, he was silent. After looking at the moon''s white clothes for a long time, he asked, "system? Huh?"


    "Well, that''s the guy who made me look like this.


    That day I was playing a game, Dao Ling, also, you know? "


    Chu also nodded, "I''ve heard of it."


    "Well, we are forming a team to play boss. I am the summoner and can control the summoning beast. Oh, the white cat you see is my summoning beast Xiaomi. It usually stays in the summoning space. After all, there is no mutant beast in the human base. I''m afraid it will appear in front of people and cause..."


    "Oh, go on. At that time, we were forming a team to fight monsters. We worked hard to kill the big boss and got the skill book of summoning animals. We were just about to learn. Suddenly, the computer screen went black. You know, how crazy I was at that time.


    Later, the inspection found that the electricity was cut off, so I had to wait, but what I didn''t want to wait was not electricity, but a huge red stone.


    After I was hit by a red stone, I lost my memory. When I woke up, my appearance was almost the same as the zombie outside.


    As for this now, it is because thanks to the system to help me upgrade and transform, my blood has been further improved, so I have restored my human appearance.


    But the only thing that doesn''t change is that I have no body temperature, no heartbeat, and I don''t even have to breathe. It''s like a dead man. "


    Yue Baiyi said this, lowered his head and didn''t dare to see Chu Yi. The more he looked at him, the more he felt that he didn''t deserve him at all.


    Chu also understood the idea of Yue Baiyi. She was distressed that she was not confident. If she was the most beautiful at any time, it was her self-confident brilliance and the king''s temperament from the inside to the outside.


    "Clothes, which dead person can be as beautiful and moving as you? Every smile and smile like you exudes charming brilliance? You have such rich and colorful emotions like you? Therefore, clothes, you are the most beautiful and human in my mind.


    When the end of the world comes, the moral defense line in people''s hearts is broken, and the darkness in their hearts has far exceeded the zombies wandering around and following their instincts. When it comes to darkness, people''s hearts are the darkest. When it comes to ugliness, jealousy and greed, people''s hearts are the ugliest.


    And you are so kind and dressed. I don''t think it''s bad to be a zombie. As long as you have a rational and human heart, you won''t be worse than flesh and blood humans.


    There is no shortage of scum and scum among mankind, is there? "

 Chapter 196

    Chu Yi''s magnetic and clear voice sounded in Yue Baiyi''s ear, like a Wang Qingquan hitting her heart directly. The gentle tone relaxed Yue Baiyi''s nervous heart.


    "Well... I know..." Yue Baiyi whispered softly, leaning quietly in Chu Yi''s arms like a cat. How can she let go of his warmth?


    Chu also smiled, spoiled and rubbed Yue''s white hair, whispered, "well, we''ve been out long enough, and it''s time to go back. Where''s brother Yue Yi?"


    "I asked him to drive those people back to the base first." Yue Baiyi answered truthfully.


    "Will he leave? It''s hard to imagine that he will put you down and leave alone. Seriously, clothes, what is your relationship with him?" Chu also thought of his beloved woman kissing other men, and his heart couldn''t help bursting out sour bubbles.


    Yuebaiyi was not that she had never been in love. Listening to the sour taste in the words, she burst out laughing.


    "Also, are you jealous?"


    Originally I wanted to tease Chu Yi, but unexpectedly Chu Yi answered her very seriously, "yes, clothes, I''m jealous."


    "Er... Ok...! in short, month 1 is my servant. I made a contract with him according to the inheritance and memory I accepted. Oh, by the way, I haven''t finished yet. After I wake up, there is always a mechanical sound in my mind. It calls itself the system. Just like the game, it has backpacks, character attributes, stores and so on... As for the origin, I really don''t know Chu, but I think it should be caused by that stone.


    The inheritance memory in my mind is also suddenly there. It may be given to me, and it also helps to transform on January 1. In fact, I don''t know what the principle is by doing tasks, but the blood spirit of system transformation seems to be better than the blood concentration of my own transformation.


    Oh, I can''t tell. Anyway, I''m in a fog. Anyway, it''s not harmful to me! "


    "You know it''s no harm, you fool. What if it controls you?" Chu also thought of this possibility, and the whole person became nervous. He looked at Yue Baiyi worried, for fear that she would disappear in front of him.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head and said with a smile, "I don''t think so. Maybe it''s because of intuition, maybe it''s because of its help to me all the time. When I was most helpless, it let me see hope. I appreciate it very much, so I believe it, just like I believe you, believe it."


    Chu also remained silent, took a deep look at Yue Baiyi, and finally sighed, "well, if you have any discomfort in the future, you must tell me, you know? By the way, there is something systematic about your body. Who else knows?"


    "No one knows except you, even Yueyi." Yuebai replied truthfully.


    Chu also smelled the speech, and his jealousy towards the moon disappeared, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing his good mood at this time.


    "Well, don''t tell me. By the way, this time, I opened a new ability. It is because of this ability that I can protect you."


    "What power?" said the moon in white.


    "Spirit." the radian at the corner of Chu Yi''s mouth became higher and higher. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the awakening of this power.


    "Spirit?!" Yue Baiyi exclaimed.


    Chu also nodded, "yes, that''s why I can sense the vibration of space and protect you in time."


    "So it''s like this... I, that''s really congratulations! Three-level powers Oh ~ if those women know that our handsome Chu Yida is a three-level power, our door may be broken ~"

 Chapter 197

    Yue Baiyi teased Chu Yi. He was always uncomfortable when he thought of Chu Yi''s colorful appearance in the base.


    Chu also saw this with a smile, took Yue Baiyi''s small Manyao, picked up her chin with the other hand, outlined a sinister arc at the corner of her mouth, and said, "Yiyi, are you jealous?"


    Month white clothes smelled that Yan Ao was over his head, and blushed at him. Jiao Chen said, "no!"


    Chu also laughed at this. His little woman was so cute!


    "Well, clothes, if you don''t like it, I won''t laugh at other women except you in the future, okay?"


    The moon white clothes snorted and leaned against Chu Yi''s chest, "hum, you know."


    Chu also couldn''t help laughing and didn''t speak. Why is his little woman so cute? He wanted to hide her so that no one could see her beauty.


    "Well, it''s getting late today, so I''ll stay here for the night and find a car to go back tomorrow morning." Chu also recovered his usual appearance. The changeable him makes people can''t see through his heart.


    Yue Baiyi obediently obeyed Chu Yi''s decision.


    "Gollum..."


    A sudden voice sounded in the quiet room. They looked at each other silently, and then suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~"


    The cheerful laughter infected yuexi''ai outside. Unlike Yueyi, she didn''t have any human memory at all. Her ability to live in the store for so long meant that she still had some human wisdom. However, until Yuebai transformed her into a complete blood spirit, human memory remained in her mind intermittently, even if she couldn''t remember clearly, But as time went on, she became more and more familiar with human feelings, so her abandonment of human beings was not as deep as a month.


    What''s more, she is also a woman. She is also very happy to see Wang laughing so happily.


    Women, they pay more attention to feelings than others.


    Later, Yue Baiyi took out plates of delicious food under Chu Yi''s surprised eyes. She didn''t hesitate to spend a lot of spiritual core to exchange it for food in the store. Although it was painful, Chu Yi was full of surprise and salivation, and her heart was more proud and happy.


    Of course, she also invited Yue xi''ai to eat. Although she was a servant, she would rather be a partner. She did not treat them as servants. After all, she was a child growing up under the five-star red flag of longxia country. The deep-rooted concept of equality made it difficult for her to treat them as disposable servants.


    Servants are also human beings. They also have thoughts and emotions!


    "King..."


    "Well, don''t say anything. This food can be eaten by our blood spirit family. Of course, humans can also eat it, especially those with powers. Also, do you feel that your powers are a little more?" Yue Baiyi said to Chu with a smile. Now he is classified as his own person, so it''s much easier to get along with him.


    "Well, but when it comes to energy, there is a lot of energy contained in your tears." after saying that, Chu also took out the red crystal secretly put into his trouser pocket. The red crystal looks more bright and more beautiful than ruby in the sunlight.


    Yue xi''ai looked at the tear crystal on Chu Yi''s palm, moved his throat, looked at Yue Bai Yi, hardened his scalp and said carefully, "that... That... That... That King... Can you give this to your subordinates?"


    Yue Baiyi, who was eating rice, looked up in amazement, looked at the teardrop crystal in Chu Yi''s hand and said curiously, "what do you want this for?"


    "Cough... Wang, it''s not Xi AI''s words. You''d better not shed tears at will. If your tears are eaten by people or low-level blood spirits, I''m afraid they will change.


    Ordinary people may have powers by force, but if the blood spirit eats it, I''m afraid it will be advanced. "


    "Advanced?! no?!"

 Chapter 198

    Yue xi''ai nodded heavily and replied, "king, please be careful of the man of nirvana. He is very dangerous, and... He is a royal family with you. He must have a condition to become an emperor and quickly become an emperor. I think... King, he will eat you!"


    "... xi''ai, you scared me?" Yue Baiyi was stunned in place. She didn''t expect to be eaten one day when she became a zombie.


    Yue xi''ai shook his head and said anxiously, "Wang, how dare xi''ai scare you? Wang, it''s not xi''ai''s mouth. You''d better practice hard. Nirvana can break through this stage, which must be inseparable from his hard work."


    Yue Baiyi is silent. She wants to talk about hard work. To be honest, she has always had a system to help her practice, so she is not really practicing well. Is it the experience value given by the system to break through the skill?


    However, she still can''t understand why experience value can make her break through.


    "I know." Yue Baiyi nodded. Originally, she thought that no one in the world could match her except her. Unexpectedly, there was a nirvana, which made her feel nervous and oppressed.


    She took everything for granted! She was too proud. If there was not a system store, if she had not just risen to level 20 and untied the store, Chu would have him


    No, no! She doesn''t allow the unknown! Nirvana, right? Oh, she wants to see who is the real king!


    Yue xi''ai didn''t say this topic again. As a servant, she could wake up a little, but she absolutely didn''t dare to cross this line.


    After a meal, Yue Baiyi asked Yue xi''ai to watch the night, and Yue Baiyi and Chu also returned to the room.


    "Also, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "What?" Chu Yi was puzzled, but his hands were still unruly. When he thought that Yue Baiyi was his girlfriend, he couldn''t help but want to hold her.


    Yue Baiyi stared at him, did not refuse Chu Yi''s move, found a comfortable position in his arms, and then opened his mouth.


    "I have skills here, but I don''t know if human beings can practice, but at least one thing, the blood spirit family can practice. Even if I can''t practice, I have a skill book in my store, but... The spirit cores required for the skill book are too many and very precious... At present... It''s difficult to exchange them."


    Chu also pondered for a while, and then said, "why don''t you try first?"


    "Try? How?" Yue Baiyi opened her eyes and immediately objected, "no! In case you try something good or bad..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the mechanical sound in my mind rang out again.


    "Di... The host month white clothes triggers the task, ''impart'', the task guide, ''impart the skill to an alien at will and make it completely cultivate for the first time'', and reward 5000 experience points."


    "... Mr. system... Are you smart? Why? You know what I think?! Mr. system! You''ve made it clear to me this time!" the moon shouted in her heart.


    But the answer to her was


    "Di... System upgrade in progress... System upgrade in progress..."


    "Peat!" Yue Baiyi raised her middle finger to the system and looked down on the escape of the system.


    However, from this time on, she was quite sure that system Jun was really intelligent, but she didn''t seem to want to tell her, "hum, system Jun, let''s wait and see ~ one day, let you beg to tell me everything!"


    Chu also saw that Yue Baiyi was suddenly silent and looked at her suspiciously, but she got a helpless smile, and her next words made him laugh.


    "Oh, my system gentleman said that it can be passed on to ''alien''. Oh, it''s really hypocritical for you to say it! You know clearly that you have to say ''alien''. Is this called no silver 300 Liang here?"

 Chapter 199

    Chu also smiled, rubbed her soft hair, smiled and said, "well, don''t think so much. When you should know, you will know."


    Yue Baiyi nodded. She also thought so. When she should know, she will naturally know. One day, she will let the system Jun honestly explain what''s going on!


    "Then I''ll find out if there are any skills suitable for you. You are the power of Jin system, water system and spirit system... HMM... a lot of... So miscellaneous... So chaotic... God... I didn''t know that there are so many skills in my head... Ah, yes, here is a comprehensive skill, which can be practiced for all kinds of power attributes. Of course, this is a primary skill, just an auxiliary to help me practice The cultivator balances other skills, which is a good thing! "


    Yue Baiyi pondered and narrowed his eyes slightly. He seemed to think about something again. He talked to himself alone. He couldn''t help laughing again. On his pink face, he thought that he didn''t meet her age, which made him have the impulse to reach out and pinch.


    In fact, however, he did.


    "Hello..." Yue Baiyi was thinking about something, and suddenly felt a pain in her face. She immediately raised her eyes and angrily scolded Chu Yi.


    "Hmm? Hmm? Clothes, have you found the skill?" Chu also saw that the little woman was angry and immediately changed the topic.


    Yue Baiyi glared at him and didn''t care about him. Then he said, "I found it. This is an auxiliary skill, which can balance and adjust other skills. In other words, if you learn this skill first, you can learn several skills at the same time, depending on your own luck. Do you want to try? Learn this auxiliary skill first."


    Chu also nodded and said softly, "what clothes say is what."


    The moon''s small face in white turned red. She stared at Chu Yi shyly, then stretched out her index finger and clicked Chu Yi''s forehead.


    In fact, according to the truth, she can also be regarded as a spiritual power, but it is not a spiritual power. This is an ability in blood inheritance, which can transmit the information in her own brain to others'' minds through touch.


    Yue Baiyi first passed the auxiliary skill to Chu Yi and let him adapt first. After all, it remains to be discussed whether humans can practice the skill of the blood spirit family.


    Until the Dharma was passed on, Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi nervously for fear that something might happen to him.


    Chu also narrowed his eyes slightly, lowered his head slightly, was silent, and his face was deep, as if he were thinking about something.


    Until a few minutes later, in the tense mood of Yue Baiyi, Chu also showed her a smile like the warm sunshine in winter.


    He was so radiant that she was intoxicated and couldn''t extricate herself.


    "Yi Yi, thank you. This skill is very good. I just tried it a little. I can really practice it. I also feel that the three powers of the body have been adjusted to each other.


    Turning three into one and one into three, I think my powers have grown a lot. "


    "Fusion? Have you fused the three powers?!" Yue Baiyi is not a fool. Naturally, she can understand Chu Yi''s words. She is only surprised at Chu Yi''s talent.


    Chu also smiled and nodded, rubbed her soft hair, and smoothed the hair that fell on her cheek to the back.


    "Well, clothes, your skill is really easy to use. Thank you."


    "Cough... There''s nothing to thank between us..." Yue Baiyi coughed softly, and several red clouds floated on her face.


    Chu also hugged the moon in white and whispered, "well, I see."


    They talked for a long time in the room, and laughter floated out from time to time. Yuexi''ai outside the room shook her head with laughter and continued to do her guard''s work.


    It was not until midnight that Chu Yi came out of the room.


    "Wang... Did you sleep?" Yuexi looked at Chu Yi and asked.


    "Well, she''s asleep." Chu also looked back at the moon and replied. Thinking of the moon''s white clothes, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help a happy arc.


    Yue xi''ai looked at the radian around Chu Yi''s mouth and frowned slightly. Just when she wanted to speak, Chu Yi took the lead.


    "Don''t worry, I will help your king and become a king."

 Chapter 200

    Chu''s sudden words made Yue Xi AI a little stunned. Then her frown relaxed, nodded gently, and showed her a friendly smile.


    "Well, I hope you can remember what you said."


    Chu also nodded and didn''t say anything. He came to the sofa in the living room and lay down.


    It''s useless to say more. It''s better to prove his determination with his own actions than a lot of promises. They are by no means enemies!


    Chu also sleeps on the sofa and looks at the ceiling. He seems to be thinking about something. However, after a long time, he also closes his eyes. Although his body recovers after drinking the potion and his wound is better, his lost physical strength still needs to be supplemented by sleep.


    The bungalow was small and had only one bedroom, so Chu also retired from the room and found a more comfortable place to make do with the night.


    In fact, it''s still good enough to have a sofa to sleep. I''ve experienced any shabby conditions and environment in the past, not to mention that it''s good enough to have a shelter from the rain when the end of the world comes.


    I was speechless all night.


    The next day, Yue Baiyi got up early and exchanged some breakfast with Linghe in the store. Looking at the sack without a large part of Linghe, she was in pain.


    Chu also looked at her who loved money so much. He couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and joked, "clothes, you wave casually. How many zombies come and kneel there one after another, waiting for you to get their heads."


    The moon looked at him in white and put the sack into his backpack in front of them.


    Yue xi''ai looked at the sack that suddenly disappeared. She was stunned at first, and then she didn''t say anything. Her eyes looked at her nose, her nose looked at her heart, and didn''t say anything.


    Yue Baiyi is very satisfied. What she needs is such talents. She knows what to ask and what not to ask.


    "Xi''ai, I don''t intend to take you into the human base this time. I''ll just follow you once a month. Now your cultivation has broken through the initial level of N1, which can be regarded as a little high cultivation for blood spirit on this continent.


    I want you to do something this time. "


    Moon white looked at moon xi''ai, looking serious and serious.


    "Wang, xi''ai is terrified. It''s really xi''ai''s honor to be praised by the king! Wang, please don''t hesitate to speak. Xi''ai will surely go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire!" Yue xi''ai knelt on the ground with a respectful, pious and firm word, which was loud and powerful and hit the hearts of the people.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi looked at Yue xi''ai, who was half kneeling on the ground. Up to now, she still can''t get used to someone kneeling to her. God, she''s not a slave owner, okay?!


    Yue Baiyi helplessly looked up at the sky and helped her forehead. She pulled Yue Xiai up, "Xiai, Xiai, I really don''t like you kneeling to me all the time. Respecting this kind of thing is the surface of heart, not form and etiquette."


    "But... Wang, after you have transformed xi''ai, the moment xi''ai wakes up, there are these etiquette and how to serve the king. Wang, these etiquette must not be wasted.


    Our family is a noble blood spirit family. You are our king, and xi''ai should be like this. "Yue xi''ai looked at the depression on Yue''s white face, and suddenly the conversation changed," of course, if the king doesn''t like it, xi''ai will listen to you later! "


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction and smiled at Yue xi''ai. Sure enough, girls are more intimate than smelly men~


    "Well, xi''ai, I really like you more and more. It seems that it''s right to leave it to you." Yue Baiyi nodded solemnly and said again, "Well, yesterday''s World War I let me see the strength gap between me and nirvana. At the same time, I also understand one thing. Nirvana can control so many zombies. It is difficult to guarantee that one day he will gather zombies to siege the human base.


    Therefore, I want you to build forces. I will teach you this contract and transformation method. I hope you will not live up to my expectations for you. "


    "Yes, king, xi''ai understands that xi''ai will certainly live up to the king''s expectations of me!"

 Chapter 201

    At dusk, the sun sets in the west, and the golden sun spreads all over the earth. The sun shines on the buildings. The deep and long shadow is like seeing the beginning of the world.


    There is Yin, there is Yang, there is Yang, there is Yin, there is black, there is white, there is white, there must be black. This is not only the law of nature, but also the beginning of the world. It also seems to be an opportunity for human reproduction.


    A car speeding through the street full of zombies adds a touch of noise to the quiet city.


    "Clothes, are you sure you want to go to the super mall there before returning to the base?" Chu Yi, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and driving the car, took a helpless look. He sat in the co driver''s seat and stared out the window, directing a white cat to kill a low-level zombie outside.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi puffed his face and put his eyes out of the window on Chu Yi, "Well, didn''t I tell you that the system space of my chicken ribs has been upgraded? Although I can''t eat human food, you need it. My space is larger. I don''t collect more points for storage. Even if I put it in the mall, it''s just a waste. After the period, the food and supplies can''t be used. That''s really a loss!


    Besides, when we don''t have a soul core, we can go to the shop in the base to change some~


    As for Xingli, my mother and them, first look at the situation to see if anyone wakes up the space power. It''s really not good. I say I wake up the space storage power!


    Anyway, now I have all kinds of strange powers. What''s so great about me!... good ~ Xiaomi is so good ~ "


    Yue Baiyi smiled. Xiaomi took the sack from her mouth and touched its head. Xiaomi also rubbed the palm of her hand, which made her giggle.


    It''s strange to say that although there is no pain, she can feel the itch. However, yuebaiyi can''t allow her to think so much at this time. She believes that one day she will know everything.


    Chu also took a gentle and spoiled look at the moon white clothes playing with Xiaomi, and the affection in his eyes could not be covered up.


    "Everything depends on clothes. Anyway, I will protect you."


    In the same sentence, at this time, yuebaiyi could not treat it as just a sentence. She was a little stunned, with mixed flavors in her heart, but it was more sweet, but it was sour in the sweetness.


    "Also, you know, if something happens to you, i..." Yue Baiyi can''t imagine the day when she lost Chu Yi. She only knows how much anger in her heart wants to destroy the whole world at that moment.


    Maybe... Without him... She may really become a completely heartless monster on that day... A monster who only knows how to kill


    Chu also felt distressed in his eyes. He held the girl''s hand tightly with his right hand, trying to warm her with his own temperature.


    Moon white clothes smiled at him. They looked at each other, and everything was silent.


    Along the way, there was the blood spirit royal family of Yue Baiyi. Every zombie wandering on the roadside dared not jump forward. Even before he reacted, Xiaomi dug out the spirit core and died no more.


    There are countless zombies in the world. At this time, she was tortured and killed without any sense of innocence.


    The car passed all the way and soon came to the fork in the road where they went to the base at the beginning. This time, they decisively chose the road with super mall.


    Until I came to the door of the mall, the sky had become dark, the sun had already been buried in the horizon, leaving only a faint light.


    Sunset, night, is not a good time to go.


    The night of the mutant beast, they were still terrified. Now zombies are not afraid, but the mutant beast still has to fear three points.


    Their ability is no less than that of human beings!

 Chapter 202

    "Clothes, stay in the mall tonight and go on the road tomorrow morning." Chu also looked up at the sky, looked at the zombie shivering in the dark, then looked up at the supermarket gate in front of him, and finally locked his eyes on the beautiful woman in tight leather clothes around him.


    Yue Baiyi nodded lightly, the tip of his nose moved slightly, twisted his head, frowned slightly at Chu, and muttered like discontent, "also, it seems that someone here has arrived earlier than us."


    Looking at the spoiled girl facing him, he scraped the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "come early, come early. What are you worried about? I have everything!"


    Yue Baiyi was still not used to Chu''s intimate actions towards her, but she couldn''t help covering up the sweetness in her heart and face.


    "Hmm..." Yue Baiyi nodded obediently and saw a spoiled smile in Chu Yi''s eyes.


    Chu also stretched out his hand and held Yue Baiyi''s small hand tightly in his hand. They walked together and entered the mall.


    The door of the shopping mall was locked and closed, and there were many zombies at the door. They knew that they could not enter from the front door, so they simply came to the back door. Yue Baiyi sensed that someone had a hand in the back door through his sense of smell, and Chu also sensed through his spiritual power, so they decided to knock on the door.


    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong..."


    The sound is light enough to be heard.


    When they saw that no one was talking inside, they simply took the initiative to introduce themselves.


    "Hello, is there anyone in there?"


    The people inside seemed to hear Chu Yi''s voice and hesitated for a moment. Then a young male voice came from the door, "is it safe outside?"


    Chu also listened, looked at each other with Yue Baiyi, nodded, and then said, "there is no zombie."


    As soon as the man in the inner door heard this, he hesitated for a moment, and then opened a small crack in the door. He saw Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi from the crack in the door. After confirming that there was no zombie, he opened the door and let them in.


    "Come on in!"


    Chu Yi and Yue Bai Yi couldn''t help but say, so they went inside the door. The young man who opened the door looked around, quickly closed the door gently and locked it.


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Chu Yi and Yue Bai Yi. Seeing the power badges on their chests, he immediately changed from plain to light respect.


    "What are you?"


    Chu was also a Taoist. As soon as he heard the other party''s hesitation, he immediately organized and spoke out his thoughts.


    "In Xia Chu Yi, the beautiful young lady around us is Yue Baiyi. We are all powerful people of the redemption base. We go to province B to carry out the ''collection'' task. It''s late here. In addition, clothes want to come to the mall to collect some items back, so we take the liberty to disturb. I''m really sorry."


    Chu Yi has a polite and alienated smile on his face, which makes people neither hate nor feel the falsehood of "weasel paying New Year''s greetings to chicken - uneasy and kind".


    The young man nodded, with a faint smile on his face, and introduced him, "it turned out to be the power of the redemption base. I belong to the j Department of the redemption base and follow the major to the task of collecting goods here. Please, guys, I''ll take you to the major."


    When they heard the young man''s words, they noticed that he was wearing a military uniform. Until they heard what he said, "major", they couldn''t help but float a person''s name in their minds.


    "... major!"


    The young man took Yue Baiyi and Chu also to the lounge on the second floor of the mall and respectfully saluted the tall and elegant man who was talking to several young soldiers.


    The tall and straight elegant man turned around at the sound and saw his true face. Yue Baiyi was stunned again and shouted in surprise.


    "Brother ye?! it''s really you!"

 Chapter 203

    Facing the surprise of Yue Baiyi, night Muhua was also stunned, and then a faint smile hung on his face.


    "White... Chu Shao. Why are you here?"


    Chu also saw that it was him, and his face sank. He squinted at his little woman. Seeing the surprise on her face, he felt sour bubbles in his heart. Holding Yue Baiyi''s hand, he couldn''t help working harder.


    However, Yue Baiyi had no pain at all, so she didn''t know Chu Yi''s move, but this scene was seen by Ye Muhua, and a flash of light flashed in her eyes.


    He took a deep look at Chu Yi, then moved away without trace, and put his eyes on Yue Baiyi, with a faint happy look in his eyes.


    Night Muhua''s look obviously made Chu feel uncomfortable. Looking at the joy on the face of the little woman around him, he had a kind of regret. He was really full and had nothing to do. Why did he have to bring her here!


    Chu Yi was sulking alone, but Yue Baiyi had already talked with Ye Muhua.


    "We went to province B to collect medicine. We wanted to come and have a look when we passed by. We also collected some usable food and supplies for our family. After all, it''s rare to come out once. Just take them back once."


    Night Mu Huawen was stunned at first, then looked up and down at Yue Baiyi, and his eyes were full of surprise. "Baiyi, you mean, you mean you went to province B? Took the task of collecting drugs? In what hospital?"


    "Yes! What hospital did you go to? Before the end of the world, who didn''t know that the most famous hospital in province B was the ZH inter city hospital! So of course we went to the inter city hospital! We also collected a large sack of drugs! Oh, yes, we saved several people by the way."


    "People? Where are the others?" night Muhua was very surprised, and suddenly there were waves in his heart. Until Yue Baiyi mentioned several people, he looked up and looked around. He didn''t find anyone else.


    "We had a situation before, and we separated. Don''t worry. Those people should have been sent back to the base by my companions now. By the way, brother ye, are you?" Yue Baiyi didn''t mention nirvana. In fact, she didn''t know what those people knew. She was afraid that she would say something first and say something that even those people didn''t know, which was suspicious. That would be bad!


    Night Mu Hua''s clear and deep eyes stared at the moon white clothes for a moment, as if they wanted to see through her.


    Chu also saw this, frowned deeply and protected the moon''s white clothes behind him, blocking the deep line of sight.


    "Major ye, don''t you think it''s very impolite to look at a beautiful girl like this?" Chu also said coldly.


    Night Muhua heard the sound, took back his eyes staring at Yue Baiyi, looked at Chu Yi, and hung a gentle and alienated smile on his face.


    "Chu Shao, I''m just curious about white clothes. There''s such a huge power in my little body. Three teams and thirty or forty people haven''t come back for the task you received. Few people take the task, but you take it, and you can come back with medicine and people, so I''m just surprised. After all, next time, if If you don''t come back, I''ll go there myself. "Night Muhua paused and then said," Chu Shao, you and I don''t need to use such honorifics. "


    Chu also frowned slightly and didn''t lead him.


    "Where did major ye say? You are the major of the j Department of the base, but I am just a civilian and dare not go beyond."


    In the face of Chu Yi''s impoliteness, night Muhua just smiled and didn''t care.


    "It''s getting late now. Why don''t we take a break early, wait for tomorrow morning and start together?"


    Although this was said to Chu Yi, his eyes looked at the moon and white clothes.


    Chu also saw this, and it was like overturning the vinegar jar. He was sour all over. He glanced coldly at night Muhua, pulled up his moon white clothes and went to the rest room.


    "Don''t bother you!"

 Chapter 204

    Yue Baiyi, who was dragged out by Chu, took an apologetic look at night Muhua, and followed Chu to leave the lounge.


    Chu Yi walked very fast, as if there was something chasing him behind him. If Yue Baiyi was not an ordinary person, he must not be able to keep up with his pace.


    Yue Baiyi secretly glanced at Chu Yi''s face. Four big words appeared on a handsome face, ''I''m jealous''. Seeing this, she puffed and laughed.


    "Also, you shouldn''t be jealous?" as soon as the voice fell, Chu also stopped. Before Yue Baiyi reacted, he pressed her on the wall.


    Chu Yi''s arms supported on the wall, hooped the moon''s white clothes in it, and his body pressed close to it. The distance between faces was shortened to a few centimeters. He opened his mouth slightly and sprayed the hot air on her face.


    "Yes, I''m just jealous. How? I just don''t like to see you smile at him!"


    Looking at Chu Yi with such a childish side, Yue Baiyi turned her eyes powerlessly, "you''re nervous!"


    "I''m nervous, you bite me!" Chu is also a scoundrel.


    "... stop making trouble, will you?" Yue Baiyi said silently.


    "OK, but you must promise me that you are not allowed to laugh at people other than me, be good to people other than me, cry to people other than me, and tell your secrets to people other than me. Everything you have is mine!"


    "Hey... You''re very overbearing!" Yue Baiyi raised her hand and ordered Chu Yi''s chest. The strong touch of q-play made her pinch more.


    The cold and delicate little hand kept firing on him like a fire break, and the original jealousy was Yu burned out by the fire. The look in his eyes deepened continuously, and the bright eyes became very deep, as if they were the deep pool, which made people unable to see the emotion inside.


    "Yiyi......" the hoarse and sexy voice overflowed from Chu Yi''s throat. Hearing that Yue Baiyi suddenly shivered, he thought of what he had done just now and looked up at Chu Yi with regret. He was startled by his deep eyes full of * * * and quickly put down the ignition hand. However, he slowed down a step and was firmly locked on the wall by Chu Yi.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing, "then what... Cough... Wake up... I promise you... Cough... Let me go first..."


    Looking at the little woman who was afraid like a little white rabbit, his mouth outlined a sinister radian, and his hot body was closer to the moon white clothes, "clothes... Should you put out the fire you lit..."


    The alarm bell in Yue Baiyi''s heart was loud. Just when she wanted to say no, her mouth was blocked by some soft thing.


    "Uh... Uh..."


    However, Yue Baiyi didn''t struggle for too long. He was soon fascinated by Chu Yi''s kiss and indulged in the wonderful world.


    Not far from them, yemuhua and one of the soldiers stopped there and watched their warm kiss.


    Obviously, Xiaobing is still a little uncomfortable with this kind of thing. Looking at the actions of Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, he blushed and coughed a little.


    "Cough... Major... Let''s..." it doesn''t look very good


    Xiaobing swallowed the rest of what he wanted to say, because he saw the haze in yemuhua''s eyes, scared him and quickly closed his mouth.


    At this time, night Muhua looked at the two figures deeply, paused, and one turned and walked away from the original place. Seeing this, the little soldier hurried to follow up, but he couldn''t touch his head in his heart.


    Strange... Major, what''s the matter?

 Chapter 205

    Chu also knew through his spiritual strength that night Muhua was standing there not far away, so whether he announced his ownership to night Muhua or couldn''t control the temptation of little women, he did what he always wanted to do. Until the night Muhua left, a trace of evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    One kiss.


    The moon''s pink face was a little pink. At this time, her eyes were like silk, staring at Chu Yi''s face with a pair of loving eyes.


    He put his hands around Chu Yi''s neck, raised his head, and pasted his mouth heavily on his watery and ruddy lips.


    In the face of the initiative of Yue Baiyi, Chu also brightened his eyes and catered with joy


    Chu also walked around the mall with moon white clothes. The happy smile on his face could not be covered up.


    Hand in hand, they walked leisurely in the mall. Seeing the things Yue Baiyi liked, Chu also put them all into the backpacks they got from the mall without saying a word.


    Their actions are like ordinary little lovers before the end of the world, which makes people feel unusually warm and harmonious.


    It was not until Chu Yi put his backpack on his back and chest, and his hands were full of backpacks. Yue Baiyi brought Chu Yi back to the second floor. Of course, with her temperament, she would not miss the opportunity to put things into the space.


    At this time, the space has vacated a special open space for materials. The open space of about 100 square meters is filled with materials. It is as high as a fortress made of materials.


    As for the backpack in Chu Yi''s hand, it is naturally used to hide people''s eyes and ears. There are not only people here, but also people from department J, but their actions are more cautious.


    "Oh, also, don''t you think there are too few zombies in the mall? It''s strange! Did brother Ye clean them up? But aren''t all soldiers except brother ye and several accompanying powers? How can it be so easy to clean up the zombies in the whole mall?" Yue Baiyi felt more and more wrong as he walked along, Looking at Chu Yi with a little worry, he said the doubts in her heart.


    Chu Yi, reminded by Yue Baiyi, also found something wrong in the mall. Suddenly, he thought of something and stopped, "no, go, hurry to find yemuhua!"


    With that, he took Yue Baiyi in his free hand and ran to the lounge.


    "Pa"


    Chu also broke in directly. He was too lazy to take into account so many false gifts. He directly rushed to night Muhua and said, "take your people and leave here quickly!"


    Night Muhua felt inexplicably strange about Chu''s sudden intrusion into the room. When he heard his words, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Seeing that Chu also didn''t understand etiquette, the little soldier around Ye Muhua stepped forward and scolded coldly, "Hey, do you know manners?! knock before entering the door!"


    "Xiao Lin!" said Ye Mu Hua Zhi. He felt that Chu was not such a person who didn''t know etiquette, nor an acute person. I''m afraid there was another reason why he could be so anxious.


    As soon as the soldier who also attacked Chu heard Ye Muhua''s voice, he immediately shut his mouth, took a step back and stood behind Ye Muhua.


    Night Muhua stood up from the sofa and asked, "Chu Shao, it''s late now. It''s unwise to go out from the mall. If Chu Shao can''t give a reasonable explanation, otherwise, it''s hard for ye to listen to Chu Shao''s decision."


    The calmness of night Muhua calmed Chu Yi''s mood a little, sorted out his thoughts and explained.


    "Haven''t you found the weird place here? Why are there so many zombies in the huge shopping mall?"


    Night Muhua was reminded by Chu Yiyi. His body shape was suddenly incredible, which showed that his heart was no longer calm at this time.


    "You... You mean..."

 Chapter 206

    "Yes, just as you think. Only in this way can we explain why there are only a few hundred zombies in such a large shopping mall." Chu Yi nodded seriously. Seeing that ye Muhua didn''t seem to believe it, he said again.


    "This mall has always had a large flow of people, and the day of the end of the world happened to be nine or ten in the morning. It was close to noon, but it was not noon. You know, the second floor is a large supermarket, so why are there not many people? There are many people, and there must be many zombies. T1 doesn''t have wisdom and only acts according to instinct.


    It is impossible to get out of the mall without the guidance of anything.


    When you came in, was the door closed or open? "


    "Yes," yemuhua replied truthfully.


    "Are there many zombies on the first floor or on the second floor?" Chu also asked again. He also wanted to further confirm his idea according to Ye Muhua''s answer.


    "One... This..." night Muhua is not a fool. It doesn''t have to be explained by Chu.


    The door of the mall is open, but there are more zombies on the first floor than on the second floor. Zombies will be led out by something. Since they have not been led out, there must be something in the mall that will


    Night Muhua looked at Chu Yi in surprise and got the other party''s nod for confirmation. Only then did he recognize the reality, "what does Chu Shao think?"


    "Mutant animals, and... The number is no longer a small number! If the number is no longer a small number, it is a group of animals... So..."


    "Snakes, insects, rats, ants. Mice or cockroaches!" night Muhua drew a conclusion according to the analysis.


    In this urban area, it is difficult for snakes to haunt, so all I think of is the rats and cockroaches that will appear in every family before the end of the world!


    Only these two creatures have such conditions!


    Chu also nodded, with a haze in his eyes. Suddenly, his face was stiff, and his sword eyebrows were locked, as if he could not melt his worries.


    Yue Baiyi sensitively found the difference of Chu Yi, and said with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu also shook his head slightly, and pulled out a bad arc on his stiff face.


    "It seems that this battle is inevitable! As major ye said, the rats hidden in the depths of the mall are one after another. No, they should be called mutant rats at this time." then he paused and said, "they have come out and surrounded all the places except the second floor."


    Chu Yi''s words exploded in the lounge like a thunderbolt. The first one who didn''t believe was the Kobayashi soldier who just scolded Chu Yi.


    "Impossible! How could you know!"


    Chu also raised his eyes, glanced at Xiao Lin, snorted coldly and said, "believe it or not, you can see it yourself."


    Kobayashi naturally didn''t believe it. He glanced at yemuhua, got his nod and hurried to the door.


    After a while, Kobayashi came in from the outside, his face full of panic and fear. He trembled at night Muhua and said, "little... Major... Outside... Outside... Upstairs... Upstairs... There are... Mice... So big... So big... Red... Red eyes... So weird... So scary..."


    Night Muhua saw Xiao Lin scared like this, patted him on the back and comforted him, "go, go out with me."


    Kobayashi swallowed his saliva, nodded and hurried to keep up with yemuhua.


    Yue Baiyi and Chu also looked at each other and left the lounge with each other.


    Out of the lounge, they saw the night Muhua standing in place.


    Chu had already seen the scene outside through his mental strength, so he was not surprised by the thousands of mice. Instead, he looked at the strange figures upstairs in dismay.


    Is this a mouse? This is bigger than a dog! It''s a mouse?! Oh, my God! Mice have mutated like this?! Does this make people live!

 Chapter 207

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you."


    As always, the words were conveyed to the bottom of Yue Baiyi''s heart. She turned her head, smiled at Chu, nodded and said, "well, I believe you. There is also, I''m not afraid of anything!"


    The warm smell between the two people seemed particularly dazzling and sour in the eyes of night Muhua. He, who has always been elegant, said the most unlike what he said for the first time.


    "It''s just a sentence. Everyone will say that those who believe will end up with hatred."


    "This is not a word!" Yue Baiyi retorted in a low voice.


    At this time, she was not happy. Although she was very fond of this clear and elegant man, no one could question Chu''s love for her.


    Night Muhua choked by Yue Baiyi''s words and wanted to open her mouth to explain what, but when she saw the indisputable and firm in her eyes, she was silent and forced herself to turn her head and look at the mice on the floor. A touch of injury flashed in her eyes.


    A word came out after a long time.


    "Sorry..." the voice is very light, but it is particularly abrupt in the silent mall.


    When Yuebai Yi heard the reputation, he just wanted to say, "I..." but he was interrupted by night Muhua.


    "Kobayashi, gather soldiers and powers and prepare them for battle. Tell them that those who live today will take care of the families of the dead forever!"


    "Major... Let''s break through?" Kobayashi looked at yemuhua''s face and had a bad feeling in his heart. He followed yemuhua for the longest time, so he could guess some of yemuhua''s thoughts.


    "No, kill them! Leave none of them! If you leave them here, the nearest base will fall one day! The redemption base is our home, how many human hopes, and we must not let people lose their homes for survival! The order goes on, and anyone who doesn''t want to participate in this operation can leave now! My major will never stop! If so Now stay and run away halfway. The major will definitely be dealt with by military law as an example! "


    Night Muhua''s clean and elegant temperament faded, and his whole body was filled with the iron blood of soldiers and the clank iron bone, which made Yue Baiyi stand up and respect.


    Xiao Lin seemed to be infected by Ye Muhua. He respectfully saluted Ye Muhua and said seriously, "yes, major!"


    With that, he quickly ran away and conveyed night Muhua''s orders to the soldiers.


    Human behavior did not cause the change of mutant mice, as if laughing at human innocence and overestimation, and as if waiting for some important big man, lying motionless on the ground and staring at human every move.


    Chu Yi''s mental strength is outward, trying to find the weaknesses and abnormalities of these mutant mice, but the number of mutant mice is too many, dense, close together, and can''t find a gap.


    Chu also took back his mental strength and rubbed some swollen eyebrows with his hands.


    "Also?" Yue Baiyi saw Chu Yi''s action and couldn''t help worrying.


    Chu also smelled the speech, lightly shook his head, and showed a relieved smile at her, "it''s all right, just too much mental energy consumption and some fatigue."


    Yue Baiyi nodded, but she couldn''t help worrying about him.


    by the way! She can buy him a blue bottle to drink!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi quickly called out the store, switched to the consumption category and exchanged several blue bottles. After all, there will be a fierce battle later. As night Muhua said, if you retreat today, I don''t know which day the claws of these mutant mice will reach the redemption base.


    There are her family and people she wants to protect. Even if yemuhua wants to leave, she won''t leave!

 Chapter 208

    "Chu Shao, white clothes, you''ll leave first later. Since you can come back from province B, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to escape from this small mall." night Muhua''s voice is very clear, like a clear spring in a mountain stream, which makes people feel cool.


    Chu also didn''t speak. He glanced at him lightly, rubbed the center of his eyebrows at will, and continued to exert his mental strength to inquire about the situation of the mall.


    Now what he wants to know most is where these mice come from!


    Chu Yi was so absorbed that Yue Baiyi couldn''t help feeling distressed. She secretly sent the blue bottle to Chu Yi''s hand. Chu Yi was stunned and looked at her suspiciously. She nodded and whispered, "pay attention to your body."


    Chu also hid the things that Yue Baiyi sent to him, with a warm smile on his face, "I know, clothes."


    He is very happy. There is nothing happier than the care of his beloved woman for himself!


    Night Muhua looked at their actions and pursed his thin lips, as if he were suppressing something.


    After seeing that Chu also knew what to do, Yue Baiyi was relieved. In order to let Chu also find a chance to drink the blue bottle, Yue Baiyi turned his head and admired Hua Dao at night.


    "Brother ye, as you said, the redemption base is our home. My family and friends are all within the city wall. If we can''t eliminate these mutant rats, maybe one day in the future, we will lose our home."


    The serious look and unquestionable firmness made night Muhua look at it.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" a gentle and plain voice sounded.


    "Fear, of course, no one is afraid of death, but people are born for faith. Behind me are my family and friends. How can I escape?" Yue Baiyi''s voice is very small, very light, but very firm. Although she has no pain, she will still die.


    But she is not afraid to die. She has died once! However, her resurrection from the dead is the love of God, allowing her to complete her unfinished wish! Her only wish is to protect her relatives and friends! Take them out of this last world and build a beautiful home with them!


    "We will all go out alive!" Yue Baiyi looked firmly at night Muhua, with moving colors flashing in his eyes. His bright and colorful eyes made his heart beat fiercely.


    Now she also has a beloved man, a man who is willing to give his life for her! She must live, too!


    Then he turned his head and looked upstairs. It seemed that he was looking for something again.


    And ye Muhua did not know why. Looking at her, he suddenly shook up with his determination to die here. He slightly hid his chest and felt the abnormal beating. His heart was a little complicated.


    Is he... Really good?


    Night Muhua looked up and frowned. Chu Yi looked serious. In fact, he envied him very much. He could do what he wanted to do, but he couldn''t.


    Although hundreds of people in his heart were unwilling, he could not disobey his father''s orders. His father asked him to join the army. He would do whatever his father asked him to do.


    From childhood to adulthood, he never disobeyed his father. Although most of the things his father wanted him to do were things he didn''t want to do, he still never said a word "no", and relatively speaking, Chu was cowardly.


    Chu Yi, the son of the Chu family of the night family, is similar to him. He is a son of the Z world, but he is a son of the j world.


    But he got rid of this identity, and he still did what he didn''t want to do.


    Until the end of the world came, this idea was slightly alleviated, because he was willing to contribute to the Longxia kingdom.


    Until he gave his life, but

 Chapter 209

    Night Muhua took a deep look at Yue Baiyi and took his eyes back. Kobayashi also came back at this time. Behind him were soldiers in J clothes.


    "Major!" Kobayashi saluted yemuhua and forced himself not to look at the strange eyes on his head.


    Night Muhua slowly turned his head, looked at Kobayashi, nodded to him, and looked at the soldiers behind Kobayashi.


    "Have you made up your mind?" the clear voice sounded in the silent and gloomy mall. It was like a light breeze that slowly smoothed everyone''s restless heart.


    "Yes, major, we are willing to live or die with the major!" the soldiers'' words were very light and deliberately lowered their voices, but yemuhua could still hear the firmness and sincerity in their words.


    Night Muhua nodded and stopped talking. There were some words that didn''t need to be said. Everything was in silence.


    At this time, Chu also secretly drank the blue bottle given to him by Yue Baiyi. The original sour feeling of his mind disappeared in an instant, and even the powers in his body recovered quickly.


    However, at this time, Chu Yi''s face suddenly changed. He pulled Yue Baiyi behind him, turned his head and said to Ye Muhua, "something is coming out! Let your soldiers prepare!"


    As soon as Chu Yi''s voice fell, the mall trembled, just like the dangerous house without quality, which could collapse at any time.


    Ye Muhua has been in the army for so many years, and his quality is also unusual. He comforted the soldiers and began to command them.


    "Divided into two groups, group a comes forward and group B stands by! Group A has finished shooting bullets, group B makes up, group a rests, loads ammunition and replaces group B at any time! Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Major!" the soldiers are all soldiers under yemuhua. Naturally, they are familiar with yemuhua''s way of doing things. As soon as they heard him say so, the soldiers quickly understood his intention.


    It is the consistent way of night Muhua to effectively reduce casualties and complete the task with minimal casualties.


    As a result, he is famous for the lowest mission casualty rate in department J.


    Of course, wheel warfare is easy to say and easy to do, but it is very difficult to do. Without the tacit understanding of training for many years and training together for many years, it can not cooperate so seamlessly.


    Not only the soldiers of group A should pull the trigger at the same time, but also the steps of group B to replace group A should be extremely consistent. Otherwise, whether one of them is a step faster or a step slower, it will become the reason for defeat.


    Especially when there are a large number of enemies, ye Muhua also chooses such uncontrollable tactics. As long as he is not a fool, he will not regard his life and death as a trifle. It can be imagined how much he plans strategies.


    It can also be imagined how many wars he experienced.


    Experience is accumulated little by little. Without practical experience, it is impossible to carry out the theory to the end.


    So for whatever reason, Yue Baiyi feels sincere admiration for ye Muhua.


    However, she is not idle. Although she is protected by Chu and enjoys the feeling of being protected, she is not dodder and will not let men protect herself.


    She carefully observed the terrain. Except that there were no mutant rats on the second floor, there were only the first floor, but there were zombies on the first floor. Although she could order zombies, yemuhua was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Naturally, she could not show her differences too much in front of him, so she could only give up the idea of ordering zombies to stop mutant rats.


    At the same time, there was a sudden mechanical sound in my brain.


    "Di... The host month white clothes triggers the task, ''rat killing King'', the task guide, ''kill the rat king and kill all mutant rats'', and reward 20000 experience points."

 Chapter 210

    20000?! System Jun, you are too generous this time?!


    Although Yue Baiyi''s face doesn''t show, she has a rough sea in her heart. If it wasn''t for the presence of outsiders, she would scream. 20000 experience is enough for her to rise to two or three levels!


    The more you think about it, the more excited you are. Your body can''t help shaking. It''s not fear, it''s excitement, it''s excitement! At this time, she looked at groups of mutant mice, just like seeing one experience bar after another!


    In other words, this mutant mouse should have more experience than a zombie? If this is true... How much experience should this large group of mutant mice have when they are exchanged?!


    The abnormality of Yue Baiyi was seen by Chu Yi and ye Muhua, but they had different ideas in their hearts.


    "This girl... Isn''t it the evil system that has done her any good? Look at her shining eyes, it''s like seeing a spiritual core with one. Is it because of these mutant mice? Well... The system won''t let her kill these mutant mice? "


    I have to say, Chu Yi, you know the truth~


    However, on the other side, night Muhua saw the slightly trembling body of Yue Baiyi. Because of the perspective, she didn''t see the excitement and essence in her eyes. When she saw her trembling body, she felt a faint pain in her heart.


    "Girls are afraid of mice, aren''t they? Now she has to face the things that once frightened her. She is really strong! He was so strong that he couldn''t help but want to hold her in his arms, protect her and take care of her. "


    Not to mention what thoughts they had in their hearts, Yue Baiyi threw himself on the mutant mice. Looking at them, their excitement cooled down.


    Although she is eager to gain these experiences, it is just the so-called that the enemy has not moved, I will not move, move first, and whoever loses first.


    Mice were extremely intelligent creatures before the end of the world. At this time, through energy transformation and evolution, their bodies became larger. However, she did not believe that their IQ would be reduced. From the previous battle of the mutant beast, she can intuitively see that the intelligence of the mutant beast is no less than that of human beings, and may form a new civilization and country one day in the future.


    Of course, if they can live to the end in this battle!


    The end of the world is cruel, both for humans and animals. This is the test brought by nature to every creature in the world. If you don''t advance, you will fall back! The law of the jungle is cruel, but it is also the most fundamental. If you don''t want to be someone else''s food, you should have a heart that treats others as food!


    Nature has always been very cruel, but at the same time, it is kind, because it gives creatures in the world an opportunity to change their destiny. This opportunity is in their own hands. What will happen in the future can only depend on their own creation.


    Evolution, although she does not understand why the blood spirit family came to this planet from outer space, it is undeniable that the magic of the universe is far more complex and changeable than human thought. Maybe this is an opportunity to go to the universe.


    Of course, if you can go to the universe, you have to live in this battle!


    Human beings, all creatures on earth, are not fighting against other races, but against fate!


    With a flash of light in the eyes of Yue Baiyi, the bright and clear eyes, the momentum of surpassing oneself from the inside to the outside, as well as the momentum of the king in the world, spread to the whole building. The overbearing and dangerous breath made the quiet mutant mouse become angry in an instant.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi showed a beautiful smile on her beautiful face.


    "They will lose! Brother ye, brother Bing, we all have to go back alive!"

 Chapter 211

    Yue''s beautiful voice in white sounded in the whole store, and her words obviously stimulated the mutant mice. The quiet mutant mice became grinning one by one, and seemed to have made plans to rush in front of them.


    However, at this time, an abnormal and strange scream sounded, and all the mutant mice became quiet in an instant.


    Yue Baiyi frowned when she saw this beautiful eye and turned to Chu Yihe and ye Muhua. "Also, you and I will find the leader together. As long as it is there, I''m afraid these mutant rats will not be easy to eliminate. As the saying goes, catch the thief first and catch the king. If you finish the big ones, these small ones will become a plate of loose sand. Brother ye, you and your soldiers will stay here."


    After that, Yue Baiyi nodded to Chu. Chu also understood Yue Baiyi''s idea, took her hand and ran to the behemoth covered by his spiritual power.


    "Wait!" night Muhua shouted to stop them, but they were so fast that they disappeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. He wanted to catch up, but he also knew he couldn''t do so.


    Took a deep look at the direction of their disappearance, turned his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Group A and B are ready!"


    "Yes!"


    The only thing he can do now is to live!


    ......


    "Yi Yi, did your system do you any good?" Chu also took Yue Baiyi''s hand and ran around on the second floor of the mall. At a glance, it seemed that there was no law, but if there were other spiritual powers who did this again, Chu would find that Chu was also approaching the huge monster with Yue Baiyi, that is, sending out a strange scream, Can stop the cause of mania in mutant mice.


    "Eh? How do you know?" Yue Baiyi wondered. After taking a look at Chu Yihou, she turned her head and looked around. From time to time, she trembled the tip of her nose and sniffed, so as to get familiar with the taste here.


    Chu also grinned, shook his head and said, "look at your money fan!"


    "... Chu Yi!" did she show that Lu bone?


    "Hey ~ well, clothes, it''s coming. There''s no one here. Call out your summoned beast." Chu also took Yue Baiyi''s hand and stopped at the entrance of the stairs. From the entrance of the stairs, he crossed the rat sea and reached the top floor, where is the location of the rat king.


    Yue Baiyi was stunned at first. He hadn''t reacted for a long time. Then he suddenly brightened up and said with a smile, "it''s still thoughtful! However, now that the mouse has mutated, can he still be afraid of cats?"


    "Whether you are afraid or not, call it out first. Fear is good. Don''t you cooperate well with your animals? With it, we will be much easier." Chu also analyzed.


    "From here, it will be more and more difficult. From the mouse''s point of view, there are also grades..."


    Chu also told Yue Baiyi what he saw. After hearing Chu Yi''s words, Yue Baiyi''s beautiful eyes were deeply worried.


    "Also, animals are so powerful now. Will they still be where we humans live in the future?"


    Chu also pinched the tip of his nose, smiled and joked, "you are worried about what human beings, you are a noble blood spirit royal family!"


    The moon looked at him in white and hummed, "you are not human! Don''t you worry that human beings have no living space in the future?"


    "Yi Yi, I said I would like to be the same as you." Chu shrugged and said easily. Although he looked indifferent on the surface, as if he was joking, only Yue Baiyi knew that he was serious.


    From that moment on, she could not ignore every word he said to her. Although it seemed so understated, she knew that every word he said was a promise and guarantee to her with his life.


    Everyone has different interpretations of love and different understanding of love, but she knows what Chu Yi''s commitment to love is.


    Life, for him, perhaps only the most precious life can express his love.

 Chapter 212

    The wordless feeling spread between the two people. Yue Baiyi nodded gently, hid the sour and sweet feelings in her heart, and summoned Xiaomi out.


    "Meow ~" master~


    "Xiaomi ~ do you still eat mice now?" Yue Baiyi asked curiously.


    "Meow? Meow... Meow... Meow! Meow!" mouse? where? Xiaomi wants to eat! Master, take Xiaomi to eat!


    "Calm down, Xiaomi, calm down..." Yue Baiyi comforted Xiaomi who kept twisting in her arms and seemed to want to get rid of her bondage.


    "Meow meow... Meow meow..." master, please ~ Xiaomi hasn''t eaten mice for a long time! I really want to eat!


    Yue Baiyi speechless twitched the corners of her mouth, but her hand shook. Xiaomi slid down from her arm. Xiaomi also shouted in surprise, spread her feet and ran to the stairs.


    "Hey! Xiaomi!" Yue Baiyi hurriedly shouted, but Xiaomi just paused for a while, meowed a few times at Yue Baiyi, and then spread her feet and rushed upstairs.


    A few seconds later, Xiaomi''s surprise cry and the mouse''s tragic hiss came from the third floor.


    "Also, it seems that the natural enemies among the animals still exist despite the variation!" Yue Baiyi said helplessly.


    Chu Yi pursed his mouth and smiled. He reached out and rubbed the soft hair of Yue''s white clothes and said, "clothes, let''s go too. There are too many strange animals. It''s not safe to leave Xiaomi alone. Let''s go and see if it can open the stairway for us. Let''s rush directly to the top floor and destroy the rat king."


    "HMM.... Wait! Here you are." a horizontal knife suddenly appeared in Yue Baiyi''s hand.


    The horizontal Dao is also called Tang Dao.


    Horizontal Dao is not an independent weapon, but a style of Dao in the Tang Dynasty. It is an army mounted Dao in the Long Xia state, mainly in the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    Commonly known as "Tang Dao" in modern times, it is mainly a concept promoted by some sword traders in the mainland of longxia state. It has a narrow and straight blade, small tan and long handle (which can be held with both hands); The direct prototype is the collection of zhengcangyuan of r country, which was imported from the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago.


    This horizontal knife was exchanged in the weapon column of the store system, and it was the only weapon she could exchange. However, it cost her 500 primary spiritual nuclei, which hurt her to death. Of course, it alleviated the pain at the thought of the spiritual nuclei in the mutant mouse''s brain.


    Chu also looked at the knife suddenly turned out in Yue Baiyi''s hand. He was stunned at first, and then put his eyes on the knife.


    The blade is as cold as a mirror. A little cold light condenses in the middle of the high burning blade on the edge, as if it keeps flowing, which adds a sharp coolness. This is undoubtedly a good knife!


    Engaged in the underworld, he deals with all kinds of cold weapons, and his favorite is Dao, and his favorite is Tang Dao.


    "Yiyi... You..." Chu also looked at the knife in yuebaiyi''s hand with some surprise. She wanted to touch it, but she didn''t dare to touch it. She couldn''t help laughing.


    She handed the knife to Chu Yi and explained, "I exchanged it with the spirit core in the store. I think you should like it."


    "You... How do you know I like Tang Dao?" Chu Yi''s eyes twinkled with the light of a small star, so that Yue Baiyi couldn''t bear to tell the truth.


    "Er... I just think you are very suitable for this knife..." can she say that she can only exchange this knife at present? Can you? Can you?


    Yue Bai wears a hard scalp and pulls out a smile. Looking at the moving in Chu Yi''s eyes, she suddenly has a sense of guilt


    "Cough... Also, do you think it''s going well? If you can, let''s go up. I''m a little worried about Xiaomi!"


    Chu also waved a few times, and there was no astringency between his gestures.


    "Very handy! Thank you, Yiyi! By the way, how about Yiyi?"


    "Me? Yes, here." Yue Baiyi untied the "blood charm" tied on her trouser waist, let the "blood charm" remove its invisibility, and a blood red soft whip appeared in front of Chu Yi.


    Chu also looked at the blood red whip and the small leather tight jeans on Yue Bai''s body. He suddenly thought of a scene in his mind. He turned his head and hurried to the third floor.


    "Cough... Clothes... Let''s go..."


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t touch his head. Inexplicably, he touched the tip of his nose and raised his legs to follow.


    "Oh."

 Chapter 213

    As soon as Yue Baiyi came to the third floor, he saw such a scene.


    The ground is full of broken limbs of rats, some have been ripped open, some have been divided into five parts, and their bodies have been gnawed to pieces. The only thing is that their heads have been dug a big hole, and their spiritual core has long been empty.


    A slightly large, snow-white cat raised its sharp claws and grabbed it hard on the forehead of a big mouse with gray fur and red eyes.


    However, the big mouse seemed to be like tofu. It was scratched to pieces by the snow-white cat and took out the spiritual core in the brain.


    The cat seemed very dissatisfied. He pressed the dead rat to the ground and took a hard bite at its softest and tender belly meat.


    "Hiss..."


    With the sound of the flesh tearing, a hole was opened in the belly of the rat, and all the internal organs in the belly fell out of the hole.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but hide her face, resist the nausea constantly surging in her stomach, and roared at the crazy white cat that slaughtered mutant mice.


    "Xiaomi!!! Can you be more disgusting!!!"


    When Xiaomi heard the sound of Yue Baiyi, she slapped the big mouse with her feet, and jumped to Yue Baiyi with excited and happy steps. She had to jump on her.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi quickly stepped back and said with a disgust on his face, "Xiaomi, don''t come here first."


    As soon as Xiaomi heard that the moon white clothes didn''t want it to come over, her original high interest was like a basin of cold water and became low.


    "Meow..."


    Yuebai Yi can''t bear to see Xiaomi''s poor appearance, but Xiaomi''s appearance at this time is really disgusting. The corners of her mouth and front paws are the flesh and blood of mutant mice, which makes her feel sick again.


    "Cough... Xiaomi, you are so rude. Look, your beautiful hair is dirty!"


    "Meow?" really? Xiaomi tilted her head suspiciously, looked down, saw the flesh and blood of her front paws, and immediately wailed, "meow!!"


    Obviously, it can''t accept its dirty appearance.


    "Cough... Xiaomi, where are the psychic nuclei of those mutant mice?" Yue Baiyi looked around and didn''t see the psychic nuclei. She couldn''t help asking. She was afraid that those psychic nuclei would be eaten by Xiaomi. Didn''t she lose her life?


    Xiaomi was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she didn''t know where to change into a linen bag. She picked up the linen bag in front of her and looked at Yue Baiyi with flattering eyes, "meow ~"


    Yue Baiyi took the sack from its mouth and opened it. The original doubt turned into a surprise.


    "Xiaomi is really good ~ but, Xiaomi, how did you pack this sack?" Yue Baiyi asked with a smile.


    "Meow meow... Meow meow... ~"


    "I see. Take it. Go, your dear master. I like this shiny thing best ~"


    When Xiaomi heard the speech, she gave a cry of joy, picked up the sack and rushed to the group of mutant rats who wanted to get close to the moon white clothes, but had to retreat due to Xiaomi''s presence.


    Watching Xiaomi meet the blade in the pile of mutant rats, Yue Baiyi also put down her heart and said to Chu.


    "Also, let''s go up and give Xiaomi the first floor. Hey, it seems to be a bumper harvest this time!"


    Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi and rubbed his palm. He couldn''t help laughing when he looked at her with a smile. He spoiled her and said, "OK, listen to clothes."


    Moon white slightly turned her head and looked at Chu Yi. Seeing the doting in his eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness and pride.


    She must be a good husband with twenty-four filial piety in the future!


    Her beautiful face was filled with a soul stirring smile. Chu also looked at her obsessed and couldn''t help being intoxicated.

 Chapter 214

    At the same time, at the end of the night Muhua, it was already hot, and the sound of shooting was heard. The zombies on the first floor heard the sound, and they all roared up to the sky, bared their teeth and looked vicious, as if they were going to swallow human beings alive.


    The mutant mice fell one after another, and after falling, more mutant mice would fill the gap of the fallen mutant mice, as if they could not be killed. Mu Hua frowned frequently at night.


    Kobayashi around him was even more anxious when he saw this scene.


    "Major! Look... What should you do now... These mice... These mutant mice can''t be killed..."


    "Kobayashi, calm down." yemuhua''s voice was very calm, and the warm voice comforted Kobayashi. "As long as it''s a creature, it can be killed. As long as they don''t come back from the dead, there will be an end. Shh, Kobayashi, listen quietly, and look at those mutant mice. Their gathering time is getting longer and longer. Isn''t that a good sign?"


    The clear and moist voice of Muhua at night was like a gentle breeze and drizzle, which slowly smoothed the irritability in the hearts of the soldiers. They also carefully observed the situation of mutant mice and found that, as he said, a flame of hope suddenly lit up in their hearts.


    Kobayashi also calmed down and commanded the soldiers instead of yemuhua.


    The soldiers were not dissatisfied with Kobayashi''s command. They looked calm, as if they had been there thousands of times.


    Night Muhua looked at Xiao Lin''s serious command of the soldiers and smiled with a faint color of satisfaction in his warm eyes.


    This Kobayashi has been his Messenger since the day he became a major. He has been with him for eight years. He has been with him for the longest time. He trained him as his brother and wants to train him to be the one who can replace him.


    From the beginning, small soldiers who didn''t understand anything made mistakes everywhere, to now they can calmly command hundreds of people. We can imagine the efforts.


    Night Muhua looked up and looked upstairs. His warm eyes were full of worry. He was confused. He was distracted on the battlefield for the first time.


    He knows that even if he is here now, it is useless. He will grow up sooner or later, and today is the best time to experience him.


    "Xiao Lin," murhua whispered.


    "Major?" Xiao Lin ran to Ye Muhua from the battlefield, saluted him and said suspiciously.


    Night Muhua nodded faintly, revealing a gentle and sincere smile, "Xiao Lin, you have been with me for eight years, and it''s time to fly. This war is my last test for you. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Kobayashi was silent for a while. He looked up at yemuhua. Seeing the determination in his eyes, he couldn''t help but show sadness. He had been with him for eight years. He knew that he didn''t like to be in department J, so he trained him to take his place. Obviously, he could abandon this seat willfully. He didn''t care about anything, but he held on for more than ten years for his responsibility and for the Long Xia country, Eight years... Yeah, it''s time to set him free


    Kobayashi straightened his face, took a deep look at Yemu Hua and said firmly, "yes, major! Kobayashi must live up to the mission and the high expectations of the major! Resolutely complete the task!"


    Night Muhua nodded faintly and turned to leave, but behind him came Xiao Lin''s voice.


    "Major, you are free! Please... Please live happily!"


    Night Muhua''s body gave a slight meal. Without looking back, he nodded, raised his legs, and took his first step, the first step of his freedom.


    Yes, he''s free! He has trained a talent who can replace him for the country. He believes that Kobayashi will not be worse or even better than him!


    Because... Because he has a patriotism he doesn''t have.

 Chapter 215

    On the fourth floor of the shopping mall, a graceful figure waved the red whip in his hand and kept beating the mutant mouse that rushed to her.


    With a whip and a blow, the body of the mutant mouse around her was almost half over her waist. However, despite this, many mutant mice rushed forward like moths to the graceful figure.


    Twenty meters away from the figure, a handsome and tall figure waved the sharp Tang Dao in his hand and cut the mutant mouse in half like tofu.


    This was the scene Ye Muhua saw on the fourth floor. The scene on the third floor surprised him. However, he didn''t expect that the surprise was still behind him.


    Seeing the heroic voice, a surge of admiration rose in his heart for the women in white clothes.


    However, maybe it was because Yue Baiyi was too invested and didn''t find the arrival of night Muhua.


    Although she wouldn''t feel tired, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed when she looked at the successive mutant mice.


    SHIT£¡ Is it over?! System king! When will she be able to unseal a group move skill! Kill like this until the monkey year and the horse month?!


    However, as soon as she was so careless, one of the mutant mice took advantage of the loophole. Her sharp teeth were about to bite her skinny arm. Suddenly, the mutant mouse was like being cut by something. Her body and head separated instantly and fell heavily to the ground. She died no longer.


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned. He quickly turned his head and saw someone coming. He was surprised and said, "brother ye?! why are you here?!"


    Night Muhua smiled at the white clothes of the moon and lifted his right hand gently. Thousands of wind blades suddenly appeared from the air. With a cold look in his eyes and a gentle wave, the wind blades suddenly appeared in the air seemed to have eyes, cutting off all the heads of the mutant mice in front of the white clothes of the moon. Those mutant mice haven''t had time to scream, It has closed its blood red and cold eyes forever.


    The speed, the power and the accuracy all amazed Yue Baiyi.


    "Brother ye, you... You''re so good!"


    Listening to the praise in Yue Baiyi''s words, night Muhua had a warm smile on his face, "white, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but it''s you, brother Ye. Where''s your soldier?" Yue Baiyi looked at the back of Ye Muhua suspiciously and found that there was no one except him.


    Night Muhua''s eyes were cold and waved again. Hundreds of wind blades appeared in the air again. This time, he killed all the mutant mice trapped in Chu Yi not far away.


    Originally, I thought there were too many mutant mice in white clothes. At this time, looking at the cleaned fourth floor, I thought more highly of Ye Muhua.


    "Clothes!" Chu also rushed back and looked up and down at Yue Baiyi with worry. When he saw that she was not hurt, he was relieved and found Ye Muhua at the same time.


    "Major ye, why are you here?" Chu also has no good or bad attitude towards Ye Muhua, but as a man, he must be uncomfortable to see any man close to his beloved woman.


    "Also..." Yue Baiyi glared at Chu Yi angrily and explained to Ye Muhua, "brother ye saved me just now. Besides, if it wasn''t brother ye, how could you get to me so quickly!"


    "It''s all right, Bai Yi. It''s just a small effort. Besides, I think Chu Shao must feel remorse for not protecting you personally. Bai Yi, don''t blame him." Ye Muhua''s tone is very gentle and plain. If you don''t listen carefully, you really can''t hear the meaning of his words.


    Chu also naturally understood. He took a cold look at yemuhua. Yemuhua didn''t show weakness. Looking back at him, their eyes collided in the air and burst into sparks.

 Chapter 216

    Unable to stand the strange atmosphere generated before them, Yue Baiyi quickly made a noise and changed the topic.


    "Also, brother ye, let''s hurry up to the fifth floor. We can''t let go of a mutant mouse during the cleaning layer by layer. As you know, the breeding speed of this mouse is very fast! If we let go of one, I''m afraid our base will suffer from extinction soon! This mouse can still make holes in the ground!"


    After being reminded by Yue Baiyi, they both gave each other a cold look and then turned their eyes away. They also knew that it was not time to compete. Now cleaning up mutant mice is their first task.


    Chu also pondered a little, and then said, "clothes, it takes too much time for us to kill like this... Night Muhua, just now I saw that the wind blade you used can send so many wind blades at one time. Your boy should not be one of the g-level powers in the base."


    Night Muhua heard the speech, with a light and alienated smile on his warm face, "no, I''m already an f-level primary power."


    Chu was stunned at first, then snorted coldly, and said, "in that case, when you go upstairs, you''ll be a striker and clean up an isolation circle with your big moves. The rest will be cleaned up by me and clothes."


    "Well." night Muhua didn''t refute, and easily agreed to come down, but Chu frowned without any trace.


    But he didn''t say anything. He took moon white''s hand and walked to stairs.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi turned back and smiled at night Muhua''s apology. However, this move was also seen by Chu, which was particularly dazzling like a needle.


    His pace was quicker, and his power was tighter. Rao was unable to feel pain in his white clothes. At this time, he was somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Also?"


    "You promised me not to laugh at anyone except me!" Chu Yi''s hand relaxed a little when he heard the voice in his ear, but he still bullied Yue Baiyi around him and didn''t want her to leave him.


    Yue Baiyi knew that he must be jealous again. He glared at him angrily and said helplessly, "I don''t mean that."


    "No matter what you mean, you can''t!"


    "... I''ll laugh at my brother and my parents in the future? Can''t I?"


    "I can only smile at my aunt!"


    "... Chu Yi! You''re insane!" he was crazy when he was killed, and Yue Baiyi stared at Chu Yi several times.


    "I''m a psycho, how? You bite me!" SAPO''s voice came from Chu Yi''s mouth. Hearing that Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but want to beat his chest and feet.


    "You... You..."


    "Clothes, you''d better be good. Obviously, you can''t fight me every time. You have to ask for trouble and hurt my heart. Really, why?"


    Yue Baiyi was stunned. Her heart was like ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping past. Looking at the teasing smile on Chu Yi''s face, she knew that she couldn''t get good if she continued.


    Well, well, is she a loser? Chu Yi... Are you really her nemesis!!!


    Yue Baiyi wailed and shouted in her heart, but the hand held by Yue Baiyi still didn''t want to struggle, and there was a happy smile on her face that she couldn''t even notice.


    Chu also gave her a spoiled look, turned his head and provoked Ye Muhua.


    Night Muhua glanced at him before, and moved his eyes without trace. He looked indifferent, as if he had not been affected by Chu''s provocation.


    However, if we can ignore that his back is behind his back and his fists have already sprung up.

 Chapter 217

    The three men went up to the fifth floor. As Chu Yi said, the night Muhua played the forward and threw out the wind blade. Most of the mutant mice piled up at the entrance of the stairs were killed and injured, and the remaining fish missed the net. Under the encirclement of Chu Yi and Yue Bai Yi, none of them missed the net.


    The three cooperated quite tacitly. After a few rounds, they cleaned up the fifth floor in less than 20 minutes, and yemuhua was a little pale because of a lot of power consumption.


    Although Yue Baiyi wanted to give ye Muhua a blue bottle, he didn''t dare to expose his special to him when he thought he was a member of team J.


    Fortunately, ye Muhua is not a brave man. Seeing that his physical strength is poor, he made a quick decision, dug out the spiritual core from the mutant rat''s head, found a relatively clean place, and meditated and absorbed it on the spot.


    They didn''t absorb the spiritual core, and they were curious to see ye Muhua''s behavior. Their four eyes stared at him like this.


    Rao is yemuhua. If he has more determination, he can''t stand the hot eyes of the two people.


    He didn''t open his eyes until the first level spirit core in night Muhua''s hand lost its luster and turned into powder a few seconds later.


    "Cough... What do you... Want to know." night Mu Hua cleared his throat, raised his always warm eyes and looked at the moon white clothes.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi threw out his tongue, stepped forward and said curiously, "brother ye, can you break through level F so quickly because you absorbed the spirit core?"


    Night Muhua hesitated, finally nodded, supported the ground with one hand and stood up straight from the ground. His behavior was not as forthright as Chu, but not as elegant as Gu Zhili, but he had a unique taste of iron blood of soldiers.


    "The base will publish the usage of the spirit core recently. I believe the level of powers will be gradually improved in the future." night Muhua''s voice is very warm and clear, like a clear spring, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    Yue Baiyi nodded lightly. He didn''t care what night Muhua said. On the contrary, Chu also sneered and disdained the way.


    "At the end of the world, what''s the difference between now and before the end of the world? Some people who got rich first, the privileged class, came out like this, and it''s still like this. Department J knew the use method of the psionic core for a long time, but it didn''t disclose how the psionic core should be used by the psionic powers to improve their level. However, until the base announced the use method to the public, people were stupid When you know how to appreciate the gift of Al Qaeda, you people have already surpassed the ordinary people.


    What knowledge changes fate is putting P! To put it bluntly, it''s just a single Quan! "


    Chu Yi''s words were not pleasant to hear, but they did come to the point. After Chu Yi woke up, Yue Baiyi also found the fishiness and the slight hesitation of Muhua just at night.


    Yes, at the beginning of the end of the world, in addition to the help of her plug-in system, it was too difficult to break through the barrier by herself, and several g-level powers appeared in the redemption base at once. Now, in just one month, yemuhua has been a f-level power, and the base does not know how many f-level powers there are at this time.


    At that time, no matter how high the level of those mercenaries outside, even if they catch up again, they will lose the best time and lose at the starting line at the beginning!


    All these things are provided by the base. They can choose when to tell or even not to tell.


    God... It''s the end of the world. Why do these people still think of these rights?! Is this really so important?! Don''t they know how terrible their enemies are?!


    Nirvana, that cold-blooded man full of ambition, he will not let go of the whole world! If human beings do not make concerted efforts at this time, all they have to wait for is destruction!

 Chapter 218

    The more you think about it, the more dissatisfied you are. The more you think about it, the more you look at night Muhua with disapproval.


    Night Muhua glanced at Chu Yi and was silent. However, he inadvertently glanced at Yue Baiyi and saw the look in her eyes. He didn''t want to explain. At this time, he didn''t know whether it was for himself or the base.


    "A GJ needs systems and constraints. If the base can''t control these people who are rampant and reckless because of their powers, will the base be so orderly, prosperous and safe? Will the people live better than now?


    Yes, although the life of ordinary people and ordinary people in the base may not be so good, and the privileged class has invaded again and again, it is only a small part. If the base does not do so and does not expand its strength, how to control these lawless people?


    At that time, not only a small number of people, but also people may be attacked when walking on the street at the base.


    A civilization needs system and management, and people need to be restrained. If a person can restrain himself well, GJ will surely prosper.


    However, not everyone can do self-discipline, and at this time, the system is very good to restrain those who are bold and reckless.


    What do you think? Chu Shao. "


    Night Muhua threw the problem back to Chu Yi, but his eyes looked at Yue Baiyi. Seeing the reflection in her eyes, he didn''t know how to feel. It seemed that he put down a big stone in his heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chu also looked at Ye Muhua''s small movements, and his sword eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously. Without trace, he moved his body to the body of Yue Baiyi, and asked coldly.


    "It''s undeniable that what you said is true, but did you ignore anything? Since it''s a world of the law of the jungle, not to mention the base commander, it''s said that the lower officials can still live so well. They don''t seem to be powers?


    Then why should they be on an equal footing with us! "


    Ye Muhua was silent. In fact, he also knew that this didn''t make sense, and he had reflected to the above earlier. Nowadays, don''t bother those idle people who are lazy and lazy. Now ordinary people are hungry and full, and those dignitaries live better than the disabled. If this matter is magnified and spread infinitely, it will arouse people''s anger, This has a particularly bad impact on the base.


    Unfortunately, his words


    Chu also saw that night Muhua was silent and sneered. He released his mental strength to explore upstairs. A minute later, he turned his head and said softly to the moon in white.


    "Clothes, I found a very unusual place on the seventh floor. I''m afraid that''s why those mutant mice can suddenly appear above the second floor. Let''s go up and have a look."


    Yue Baiyi looked up at the silent night Muhua, then nodded, "OK." after that, he just wanted to speak to night Muhua, but he was one step ahead.


    "I''ll take the lead, just keep the way I just did."


    "OK."


    The three stopped talking about this topic, and although yuebaiyi wanted to ask how the spirit core should be absorbed, he thought that yemuhua said that the base would publish the use method recently, so he swallowed the words he wanted to ask.


    Looking at the corpse mountain of the mutant mouse in front of me, Yue Baiyi secretly called out the character panel.


    Characters, moon, white clothes.


    Gender: Female


    Race: blood spirit.


    Title: royal family.


    Blood Purity: 97%.


    Grade: grade 22.


    Occupation: summoner.


    Attack: attack power 123 ~ 256, penetration 0, concentration 10, hit 11, critical hit 12.


    Defence: HP 1200, HP 10, defence 300, block 2, avoid 0, critical hit resistance 0.


    "Blood purity? "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 219

    Moon white is full of doubts. She looks at the new things that suddenly appear in front of her and is a little silly.


    "Hello... System gentleman, what is the purity of this blood?"


    "Blood purity. The more orthodox and pure the blood is, the greater the chance of becoming a royal family. The blood spirit royal family is the supreme existence. Even the royal family can only be humble and pious in the face of the royal family. There is only one king of blood spirit. If one of the royal families becomes the royal family, the other royal family will never become the emperor unless... The emperor dies and the throne is suspended, but the purity of the royal family also determines the necessary factors to become the royal family.


    The purity of the host''s blood is 97%, which is neither the best nor very poor. If you want to be a unique emperor, you must be recognized by another royal family''s blood sacrifice, or eat each other''s spiritual core and brain marrow. " As always, the mechanical sound rang in the mind of Yue Baiyi.


    "Eat each other''s nuclei and brains?! Oh... System gentleman, can you be more disgusting wait...! System Jun, how dare you explain to me?! How strange oh dear! I remember, the man of Nirvana looked at me strangely... Did he want to eat me... Ah, and, system Jun, what is the essence energy source? "


    Yue Baiyi saw that the system answered her and immediately revealed all the questions in her heart.


    "... di... The host month white clothes completed 60% of the task" rat killing king ", the task guide," kill the rat king and eliminate all mutant rats ", completion progress: 20205001. Please continue your efforts. "


    Well, if you don''t answer her, you won''t answer her. Really... System Jun, can you stop being arrogant? Admit that you have wisdom and will die?!


    The white clothes of the month turned a blind eye, she had no way to make complaints about the system.


    However, every act and every move make complaints about her life. She is very careful to make complaints about her life. With her amazing hearing and extraordinary eyesight, she can easily relax in the mall with the moonlight and the black paint.


    When they went to the fifth floor, Yue Baiyi summoned Xiaomi from her mind and asked her to go to the fourth floor to dig the spirit core of the mutant mouse. Because they are calling the relationship between master and servant, they can naturally share their hearts and communicate with each other over a long distance.


    On the fifth floor, they were like killing gods, ruthlessly harvesting the lives of mutant mice. With their tacit understanding, they cleaned up the mutant mice on the fifth floor in less than 20 minutes.


    Then went up to the sixth floor, the seventh floor, the eighth floor... The tenth floor... The twelfth floor


    The shopping mall has a total of 13 floors. After cleaning the seventh floor, the three found the reason why the mutant mouse entered the shopping mall from the ground. The mutant mouse chiseled through the wall, followed the hole and climbed into the shopping mall. As for whether there are mutant mice under the hole, through Chu Yi''s mental power, it can be seen that there are no other mutant mice in the hole, but there are living things under the hole. This has also been confirmed by Yue Baiyi. After all, her smell is even more sensitive than a dog.


    After discussion, the three decided to clean up the mutant mouse and go down from the hole to find out.


    Until they went up to the 13th floor, the lightness on their faces was instantly replaced by seriousness and tension.


    On the 13th floor, there is a large restaurant. In addition to the dazzling tables, chairs and benches on the ground, it is so empty that people feel small. Especially when they see the huge and strange body, they step back without trace and look at the things in front of them with a creepy face.

 Chapter 220

    A pair of blood red, cold eyes stared at the front, and looked like laughing and disdaining. The emotion in their eyes shocked the three people in white.


    Is the rat King disdaining them? Disdain them? Laugh at them?


    Yue Baiyi rubbed his eyes, and then looked at the mutant mouse king. The irony in his eyes not only didn''t disappear, but became stronger and stronger.


    "Also..." Yue Baiyi pulled the corners of lachuyi''s clothes.


    Chu also reached out and gently held her hand, wrapped her cold little hand in it with his warm and thick hand.


    The warm body temperature, along the white hand of the moon, reaches to the bottom of my heart.


    Yue Baiyi then put her eyes on the rat king in front of her.


    This mutant rat king is not much different from other mutant mice, but its body shape is more than three times that of ordinary mutant mice. Ordinary mutant mice are as big as dogs, and more than three times that of mutant mice are almost as tall as human beings.


    In front of it, there are four mutant mice that are slightly shorter than its body shape but larger than ordinary mutant mice.


    Do mice have grades now? Then these four should be regarded as generals?


    Yue Baiyi thought of it.


    The three looked at each other and made the following decisions.


    "I''ll deal with the rat king, brother Ye. You deal with the four mutant mouse generals respectively." Yue Baiyi volunteered.


    "No! (no!)" the two voices retorted with one voice, and the tacit understanding made Yue Baiyi laugh.


    "Don''t say so much. I''ll call Xiaomi later. You two entangle the four. I''m so devoted to commanding Xiaomi. If I''m allowed to deal with two of the four, I''m afraid I''m more than willing but less able. I can''t take one into account, but I can''t take the other into account. So now I''m the only one who is most suitable to fight the rat king!"


    She is a summoner. Her skills are single. She and Xiaomi can deal with one and two. It''s a little hanging... These two are not the mutant dogs we met before. Obviously, the mutant mice grow faster than those mutant dogs! In addition, there were many people at that time, and she had no scruples. Now there are only three of them, she can''t promise.


    In the game, the most important thing is teamwork, especially when playing a big boss, you must not show personal heroism, otherwise you won''t know how to die at that time! The only difference between game and reality is that game can be reborn when it is dead, and reality is really dead when it is dead!


    Chu Yi and ye Muhua are not wayward children. After analyzing, he also knows that this time is really not the time to be a hero. In addition, Chu also knows the ability of Yue Baiyi, and he finally compromised.


    "Well, be careful anyway. Don''t worry, I will protect you!"


    Yue Baiyi smiled and nodded, "I believe you, too."


    "Don''t worry about fighting, I won''t let danger close to you." night Muhua also expressed his state. Although he was still worried, he was relieved to see Chu, and he really couldn''t find any reason to stop.


    All he can do is protect her silently.


    The rat king was also very strange and motionless. In the face of the three people in white, he didn''t do anything except the ridicule in his eyes. He gave them enough time to prepare, as if he had full confidence in himself and looked down on the three people in white.


    This cognition, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    Rat king, today, I will tell you what is not to die, you will not die!

 Chapter 221

    Chu Yi and ye Muhua rushed up and picked two mutant mouse generals to entangle, but Yue Baiyi still stood there and looked at the mouse king.


    If the enemy does not move, I will not move. Whoever moves first will lose first.


    However, Yue Baiyi also knew that time was waiting, especially when he saw that Chu Yi and ye Muhua had been in a stalemate with two mutant mice, and he also had the idea of making a quick decision.


    Since you take the initiative, then force you to take the initiative!


    The dark light in the eyes of Yue Baiyi flashed away, so fast that no one noticed. She slightly raised the corners of her mouth and raised her middle finger at the rat king.


    "Rat king, except you and your four generals, we have killed all your mice and grandchildren. We have dug out the spiritual core and crushed the brains. Tut Tut, it''s really miserable!"


    Originally thought that the rat king would immediately frown coldly, but unexpectedly, his behavior was greatly beyond the expectation of Yue Baiyi.


    The rat king not only didn''t look cold, but showed a strange radian on his face. The meaning of ridicule in his eyes was a little stronger. He saw that Yue Baiyi was cold and his hair stood upright, but also secretly angry.


    Yuebai Yi shook her head heavily, spit out a spell that people can''t understand, the voice fell, and a white figure suddenly appeared in front of Yuebai Yi.


    "Meow ~"


    A small but abrupt sound sounded on the 13th floor, which not only stunned the mutant mouse general who was fighting with two men, but also frightened the mouse king''s eyes.


    Seeing this great opportunity, Chu Yi and ye Muhua quickly cut the heads of the two mutant mouse generals in their hands.


    The corpses were separated, the brains burst, and the four mutant mice were dead at this time.


    At this time, there was only one mutant rat King left on the field. He was not stupid. When he saw that his guards were killed, his eyes showed a little retreat. However, will people let him escape?


    No, no, the dark light in Yue Baiyi''s eyes flashed and commanded Xiaomi to come forward to stop the rat king and block the rat King''s retreat. As soon as the rat king saw that it was its natural enemy blocking his way, he was scared to step back a few steps. He was so worried that he almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi spits out a mouthful of turbidity in her heart. The damn smelly mouse dares to despise her. She wants to see what the rat king is qualified to despise her!


    Yue Baiyi used his skills, "Rose", "Butterfly" and "bee". The effect of three skill combos doubled. In addition, he hit the target big, so the three combos hit the huge body.


    "Zhi!!!" the shrill scream made Yue''s ears hurt. She quickly blocked her ears to put an end to the sharp and harsh sound. However, she found that no matter how she blocked it, the sound had been eating her ears.


    "No! This is brain wave attack! Clothes, you step back and I''ll attack it!"


    Moon white clothes wrinkled willow eyebrows, covered his ears, retreated to Chu Yi''s side and stood beside Ye Muhua. Chu Yi couldn''t allow him to think much at this time. He directly released his spiritual power, turned it into a sharp sword after another, and rushed straight to the sea of the rat king.


    "Zhi!!!" there was another shrill scream, but the scream did not stimulate the meninges as before. Yue Baiyi knew that Chu also succeeded in stabbing the rat king. Seeing this, she immediately commanded Xiaomi to use the "next section to cut" and directly put the rat King down to the ground. Yue Baiyi went up with a soft whip and tightly strangled the rat King''s fat neck.


    Chu also saw this, provoked the Tang Dao in his hand, took an arrow step, rushed up, jumped on the rat king, raised his hand and stabbed deeply into his frightened and praying blood red eyes.


    ''bare''


    The sound of the flesh being pierced made the rat King swing violently because of pain. Chu Yi standing on him was like sitting on a pirate ship and could be thrown out at any time. However, Chu was not a fuel-saving lamp. He held Tang Dao''s hand and pressed it harder. He turned his knife slightly, Dantian luck and pressed it hard.


    "Puff..."


    The blade passed through the back of the rat King''s head, and black and red blood flowed out along the blade edge. One drop... Two drops... Fell on the red stall, rendering a strange pattern on the carpet.

 Chapter 222

    "Boom"


    The mutant rat King fell to the ground, and there was incredible and hatred in his blood red pupil. However, it was useless to hate, because it could never revenge.


    Chu also took the Tang Dao out of the rat King''s head. Xiaomi saw this, and rushed up with an arrow step. The sharp front claw gently fished into the rat King''s head. The next second, an orange spirit core appeared in the front claw.


    Xiaomi bit the spirit core in her mouth and jumped to Yuebai''s face.


    "Xiaomi is so good ~" Yue Baiyi squatted down, touched Xiaomi''s head and praised her without stinginess.


    "Xiaomi, this spiritual core is regarded as a reward for you."


    "Meow? ~" really?


    "Of course it''s true! Thanks to you this time, otherwise I don''t know when we can solve the rat king. If it doesn''t retreat, it won''t be killed by us so soon. Therefore, you are our great hero. This spiritual core should be rewarded to you! Do you think so? Brother ye, you shouldn''t rob this spiritual core with Xiaomi?"


    Chu also slightly pursed his mouth and drew a gorgeous arc at the corner of his mouth. "Clothes say yes, Xiaomi, just listen to clothes and take this spiritual core. In the future, there are more places to count on you!"


    Xiaomi tilted her head and looked at Chu Yi. She knew that this man was the love of her own master and now he was also his male master. Hearing that the male master said the same, Xiaomi immediately gave Chu Yi a meow with joy, then smashed the spiritual core and swallowed it in her stomach.


    Xiaomi''s move startled Yue Baiyi. Can it be broken? That''s great, isn''t it?


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi looked at Xiaomi''s two small fangs exposed outside. She used to feel lovely fangs. I don''t know why she looks particularly gloomy at the moment


    Not to mention the surprise of Yue Baiyi, as an outsider''s night Muhua, he was even more surprised.


    Night Muhua glanced at Xiaomi with exploratory eyes, and looked deeply at Yue Baiyi with confused eyes. He opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it for a long time. He was silent for a long time. Finally, he cleared his throat and said a gentle way to Yue Baiyi.


    "White, is this mutant cat your pet?"


    "Pet? No, it''s my partner and my partner. Oh, don''t worry, brother Ye. Xiaomi won''t attack people at will. She listens to me very much! So... If I take Xiaomi back to the base, will it cause..."


    Yue Baiyi thought about it and still wanted to fight for it. Otherwise, every time Xiaomi can suddenly come out, it''s really suspicious. If she can follow around, it''s naturally the best.


    Night Muhua looked at the sadness on that beautiful little face, and his heart didn''t know how, as if he had been raised by something. And his next answer, even himself was startled by his abnormality.


    "I know. I can see that this mutant cat listens to you very much and is very spiritual. As long as white clothes can take care of your partner."


    Warm eyes and clear voice bring a cool breeze to this silent and depressed night and sweep away the boredom in my heart.


    Yue Baiyi heard Ye Muhua''s answer, his face was filled with a bright smile, and his soul stirring face made Ye Muhua''s eyes twinkle slightly.


    "Thank you, brother Ye!"


    "Ha ha ~ thank me for what I did. I didn''t do anything." night Muhua smiled and shook his head. It doesn''t matter.


    "Anyway, thank you, brother Ye. Brother Ye is a major. Since you say you can, I can rest assured! I..." Yue Baiyi said happily.


    "Clothes, it''s not early. Hurry to the seventh floor." Chu''s tall and straight figure stood in front of them, gently took Yue Baiyi''s hand and took her to the stairs.

 Chapter 223

    Thinking of the seventh floor, a touch of worry also appeared on Yue''s beautiful face in white.


    "OK."


    The two went together. Xiaomi looked up at yemuhua, then jumped a few times and hurriedly followed yuebaiyi. Seeing this, yemuhua looked back at the fallen rat king in the pool of blood, raised her legs and followed up with elegant steps.


    The three came to the seventh floor one after another. Looking at the chiseled wall, Chu also looked around. He seemed to be looking for something. Suddenly, he relaxed his hand slightly and walked to his left hand.


    After a rustle, Chu Yi''s steady and vigorous steps followed.


    "Yiyi, you are a power. You pull this end of the rope and wait on it. I''ll go down first." Chu also handed Yuebai one end of the rope used to tie large pieces in the mall, which he found in the cabinet.


    Yue Baiyi subconsciously took the rope, but he didn''t agree with Chu Yi''s words, "do you want to be a hero again?"


    Chu also smelled the speech, stretched out his hand and gently pinched her little Qiong nose. He said with a smile, "you, I mean, I''ll go down first. After I go down, you can jump down again."


    "Jump down? Didn''t I fall into meat mud?" Yuebai wrinkled her nose and said.


    Even if she won''t hurt, what if she breaks her face?


    "What do you think? You little girl, are you afraid that I can''t catch you? Believe me? Clothes?" Chu also had a soft light in his eyes. With a trace of doting and deep affection, he casually wrapped the bangs on both sides of Yue Baiyi''s cheeks behind his ears.


    Yue Baiyi bowed her head in embarrassment and looked shyly at Chu Yi. Thinking that there were others present, she stared at him angrily, "I believe you, too." no one except you made her trust so much. Without the help of any external force, she just had a simple trust in her heart.


    Chu also got the trust of Yue Baiyi. The smile on his face became stronger and stronger. He spoiled and rubbed her smooth hair and whispered, "I will protect you."


    This is another sentence, and only this short sentence can melt and disintegrate the cold and hard heart of the moon white as a castle.


    Yue Baiyi nodded firmly again, said nothing more, and wrapped the rope around her hand three or four times, which nodded to Chu.


    "I''ll hold you tight, too."


    Chu also smiled and nodded slightly. After taking a look at yemuhua, he pulled the other end of the rope and jumped to the hole.


    Seeing Chu Yi''s figure disappear at the entrance of the cave, Yue Baiyi''s heart was suddenly lifted up. Rao had no heartbeat. She felt her heart beating slightly.


    Is this an illusion?


    At this time, there was no room for Yue Baiyi to think more. Her heart had already hung on Chu Yi, and her hands were sweating because of tension.


    She obviously won''t sweat


    I don''t know how long time has passed. It seems that a century has passed for her.


    Until I felt the rope in my hand tightened a few times, Yue Baiyi opened his mouth nervously and asked, "are you okay?"


    After waiting for a while, there was no sound. Yue Baiyi''s heart was mentioned to his throat again. His hand holding the rope couldn''t help shaking.


    Until the familiar male voice came, "I''m fine, clothes, you can come down." she spit out a turbid breath and replied happily, "OK, I''ll come down right away!"


    She was about to jump, but she was stopped by a strong arm in front of her.


    "White clothes, I''ll go down with you."

 Chapter 224

    Yue Baiyi raised her eyes to night Muhua, slightly stunned, then smiled and shook her head, "Brother ye, if we all go down, who can pull us up? And only brother Ye is here, we can handle the following things at ease! Don''t worry, brother ye, I''ll call you below if there''s anything. Moreover, brother ye, as a major, you must have a heavy weight in the base. If you go down rashly, you''ll be hurt Harm, will it not cause huge losses to the redemption base? "


    Night Muhua hesitated and finally compromised. He nodded and watched the figure in white disappear in front of him. For the first time, he felt an unexplained disgust for his identity.


    If he is just an ordinary person, can he do what he wants? Can he follow her? This girl, this girl is different from the girls he has seen before.


    She is strong, courageous, intelligent, kind-hearted, but not the virgin, alienated and indifferent to people, but not cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Those bright and bright eyes are the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen. They are clear and flexible, as if they were fairies in the world.


    At the thought of this, yemuhua shook his head violently, and a helpless and bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. When was he so sentimental? When was he so obsessed with a woman? Yemuhua, yemuhua, have you changed? Has your heart begun to live?


    Night Muhua asked himself, but he couldn''t get the answer.


    At the same time, Bai Yi jumped down that month. The feeling of free fall made her feel the taste of jumping off a building.


    But seriously, even if she is caught by him, can his arm stand it? Will it break? Should she fall directly to the ground? Anyway, she doesn''t hurt and can''t die?


    However, just when her mind was full of messy things, a strong and warm arm firmly locked her cold body in her arms.


    He caught her! Besides, his arm is all right!


    When she saw the spoiled smile on the corner of his mouth, her heart could not help shaking again.


    "Yi... Is your arm... All right? Just now I ignored one thing. This ordinary man is either dead or disabled when he catches someone falling from a high altitude!" Yue Baiyi said more and more excitedly, and said more and more loudly. Her body struggled and tried to withdraw from Chu Yi''s arms. However, instead of retreating, she was held tighter and tighter by him.


    "Ha ha ~" a magnetic and hearty chuckle overflowed from Chu Yi''s throat, "Yiyi, don''t worry. I''m fine. Don''t you say we''re ordinary people? Can we still be ordinary people now? Well? At least I''m also an h-level high-level power. My physical quality is dozens of times higher than that of ordinary people. If I can''t catch my beloved woman, what qualifications do I have to stand by our future ''King''. Huh?"


    The warm breath spits and sprinkles on the face of Yue Baiyi. It''s itchy. She can''t help touching her face with her hand. It''s a little hot


    "Cough... Also, put me down. By the way, also, can you see here?" Yue Baiyi deliberately changed the topic, and the other party''s eyes full of * * * were reflected in her bright eyes.


    Chu also knew what she was thinking and didn''t reveal it. Instead, he followed her topic and replied, "I can''t see. If it''s in a bright place, it''s OK. If it''s in such a place where I can''t see my fingers, I can''t see anything. Can you see clothes? What''s there in these four weeks?"


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked around. She had excellent night vision. After seeing the scenes around, her body was slightly stunned and didn''t speak until half a sound.


    "Also, I think you''d better see it yourself."

 Chapter 225

    Chu also smelled the speech and just wanted to ask her. Suddenly, he misfired and lit up all around.


    It is the moon in white that lights up the underground cave with fire power.


    However, at this time, Chu also completely saw the scene of the underground cave.


    "Is this... Egg?!" Chu also exclaimed in amazement. Obviously, what he saw about the cave was beyond his expectation.


    When he just came down, he didn''t feel any movement, and he waited for a few minutes to make sure it was safe below, so he sent a message to Yue Baiyi to let her come down too. Although his mental power can judge whether there is something or not, he can''t see things at night through his mental power. Maybe this has something to do with the level. His mental power has just awakened. Therefore, his mental power can''t work at all in this place where he can''t see his fingers. The only thing that can work is, He can use mental powers to judge whether there is danger below.


    Originally, he thought there was nothing here, but unexpectedly, what he saw with his eyes was this strange scene.


    The entire hole as like as two peas or three square meters, and the huge holes in the entire three and four hundred square meters are filled with the same white silk like stuff, like a big cocoon of cocoons. But Chu knows that this is not a cocoon of cocoon in any way. It is not what the insect is. It is a big insect cocoon. It is a big cocoon. But the Chu is also known as the big cocoon. But Chu also knows that it is not a cocoon of cocoon. It is a big insect with cocoons. The cave is like a big cocoon. It is a big insect. But Chu also knows that it is not a cocoon. "The insect is a big insect." the cave is a big insect. It is like a big cocoon. But Chu also knows that it is not a cocoon.


    The mutant rats must have climbed into the mall from here, otherwise they can''t explain why they suddenly appeared in the mall above the second floor. Since the mutant rats came out from here, this must be their old nest, and the "cocoon" in the old nest must be their eggs.


    But


    "Aren''t all the mice viviparous? How can they have eggs?" Yue Baiyi asked the question in his heart.


    Chu also gently put down Yue Baiyi, looked around and walked to the "insect cocoon" closest to him.


    Squat down and observe.


    "Insect cocoons", that is, rat eggs. Each mouse egg is about one meter in diameter and an abnormal length. One can imagine how terrible these mice will be after hatching.


    Chu Yi, who bowed his head and didn''t know what he was doing, suddenly stood up and walked back to Yue Baiyi. He said seriously, "Yi Yi, do you know why the rat king didn''t respond after you killed his mice and grandchildren?"


    "... why?" Yue Baiyi was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    Chu also stretched out his hand and pointed to the mouse eggs, "because of them."


    "Rat egg? What do you mean?" Yue Baiyi still didn''t understand. Curiosity occupied her heart and made her a little anxious. "Oh, also, tell me quickly! Don''t sell off!"


    Looking at the eager moon white clothes on his face, Chu also couldn''t help laughing, shook his head, looked at the rat eggs and explained, "I''m afraid those are not its offspring. Presumably, those mutant mice are mice before the end of the world, and it has become the king of rats. Naturally, it can order these mutant mice, and these eggs are its offspring. After the end of the world, they lay eggs. No matter how short the time is, how the mutant mice mutate and evolve, they need a certain cycle to conceive and hatch It was 40 days before the world, but now it may be shortened to 30 days.


    I think these rat eggs will hatch early tomorrow morning, which is why the rat king has no fear and doesn''t care about those mutant mice. "


    "Wait... Wait... Do you mean that the rat king is a mother? And it gives birth to this nest?! but why are eggs? Aren''t mice viviparous?" Yue Baiyi is a little dizzy. This end of the world has changed not only human genes, but also animals?


    "I''m afraid so. There are so many things that have changed in the end of the world. If you want to get the answer, I''m afraid you have to leave it to those people."


    Yue Baiyi was silent. She knew who Chu also meant, and she was the last person she wanted to see at the moment. For her, those people were terrible.


    Seeing the silence of the moon in white, Chu also knew what she was worried about. She was secretly angry with her mouth.


    "Clothes, don''t think about it. I''ll protect you with me. Well, in order to prevent these mice from hatching, I''d better kill them quickly."

 Chapter 226

    Just as Chu Yi''s voice fell and Yue Baiyi nodded, they were ready to fight.


    "Click"


    The sound of a crisp broken shell made the two people stay in place immediately.


    However, with a "click" followed by a series of "click" sounds, one after another.


    "No! They''re coming out! Clothes, hurry! Kill them before they come out!" Chu also said in a low voice, eager with silk.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi recovered from her stupidity, raised the flame in her hand and wanted to burn them, but she didn''t attack them for a long time.


    "Also, it''s too late, they''re out." Yue Baiyi looked at her eyes and stared at them tightly, and her back couldn''t help raising a touch of coolness.


    Chu also looked at the speech and quickly stretched out his hand and stopped Yue Baiyi behind her. Such a move once again moved her very much.


    This man, no matter when, puts her first


    Moon white''s eyes twinkled slightly, and she put her eyes on the group of broken shells again. Her body had already been densely packed with these three or four hundred square meters of space.


    They nervously looked at the mutant mice in front of them, unconsciously clenched the Tang Dao (soft whip) in their hands, and were ready to fight at any time.


    However, what happened next was far beyond their expectations.


    The mutant mice not only didn''t attack them, but looked at me one by one. I looked at you, and then looked at Chu Yi and Yue Bai Yi. There was a look of doubt in their red eyes.


    Some even sniffed the two with its pointed nose.


    This move made Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi stay in place, and some two Zhangs couldn''t touch their heads.


    Are they going to kill them? Or? Just when they hesitated to kill these mutant mice, a young voice came from the underground cave.


    "Get out of the way for the prince!" the tone was very arrogant and domineering, but it seemed a little funny with his childish voice.


    Yue Baiyi and Chu also looked at each other and saw doubts from each other''s eyes.


    People? Or a child? Why are you here?


    However, what they saw next was beyond their cognition again.


    Originally, these gathered together and surrounded the space in front of Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi. As soon as they heard this sound, they immediately bounced around like seeing a ghost.


    They were instantly separated into an isolation circle, and a corridor was left in front of them.


    After walking down the aisle, a one-year-old baby with pink carving and jade carving came out.


    As soon as the little doll saw Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, it was as if she had seen her relatives. She rushed into Yue Baiyi''s arms with an arrow step.


    The moon white clothes, who had felt some inexplicable for the sudden baby, just wanted to throw the baby pulled on her out, but it suddenly appeared by the baby. Lei''s outer focus and inner tenderness.


    "Mom!"


    There was silence on the field. Yue Baiyi stayed where she was for a long time. She didn''t return to her mind for a long time. After hesitating for a long time, she slowly found her mind. She looked down at the little boy lying in her arms and enjoying his face. The corners of her mouth jerked and lifted the doll hanging on her chest.


    "You shout again?!" was not surprised, but gnashing his teeth. It seemed that if the little boy dared to shout again, she would tear him into her belly.


    However, the little boy seemed not afraid of her threat, showed a toothless smile and shouted again in his sweet, waxy voice.


    "Mom!... ah ~ ~ ~"


    A ball of meat flew out in a parabola.

 Chapter 227

    "Pop pop"


    Yue Baiyi closed her eyes slightly and clapped her hands. She had a raised well on her head and looked like a stranger. It was obvious that she was in a bad mood.


    Don''t blame her for treating a child so hard. She knows that this child must not be an ordinary child. She can come and go freely in a pile of mutant mice. She can''t think of the second possibility.


    He''s a mutant rat!


    But... All these animals can become human. How much room does human beings have to live? Are they still proud to stand at the top of the food chain? God... What''s the matter with the world?!


    However, the blood spirit clan can appear. Why can''t animals turn into shapes? The systems are brought from the virtual to the reality. Why can''t the world be illusory?


    Well, it''s already mysterious, but she hasn''t reacted yet.


    As a blood spirit family, she really doesn''t have to worry about human living space. Whether it is the top of the food chain depends on her fist.


    They will eventually become opposites, but if she can, as a human heart, she doesn''t want to become an enemy with the human race. It''s not her virgin, but now the world has become like this. It shouldn''t be the time of internal struggle. Since Nirvana mentioned the universe last time, that is to say, there must still be various life bodies and civilizations in the universe, If the people on a planet are not united, how will they face all kinds of difficulties in the universe in the future?


    That time, the systematic unconscious whisper made her feel that it was not so simple. She waited until the system could tell everything it knew.


    Now she does not have such lofty ideals. She will become a savior, a virgin, and no hero.


    She is very selfish. She is so selfish that she only wants to take care of the people she cares about. How about others. Although she can''t become a cold-blooded and ruthless devil, she can''t become a compassionate virgin at the same time.


    The world is not black or white. There is also a color called gray.


    She stood in the gray area and looked at what happened on the black and white. She chose to ignore it. She drifted with the tide and followed the people on the gray Avenue.


    However, sometimes, it is not what you think.


    If she is destined to be the king, she will one day stand at the top of the world and look up to the world. Although this position is not what she wants, everything has already been doomed and arranged.


    Besides, after the little boy was thrown out, he appeared again in front of Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi in a minute. But at this time, he didn''t pull his chest to Yue Baiyi, but raised his head and stared at them with his eyes of little deer Bambi. His watery, wet big eyes, even Chu Yi, a resolute man, couldn''t help being distressed.


    The little boy was obviously a man who could see people''s faces. Seeing Chu Yi''s face was a little loose, he immediately compared a "Yeah" gesture in his heart.


    "Dad ~" the little boy looked at Chu Yi with his watery, wet eyes, a little mouth, and his face was full of grievances and pity.


    Chu also looked at the boy. Somehow, a strange feeling rose in his heart. This strange feeling didn''t make him feel excluded. He slightly turned his head and looked at Yue Baiyi. It seemed that he wanted to plead for the little boy?


    "Clothes, he... Take him with you."


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi looked back in amazement, looked at Chu Yi with unbelievable eyes, stretched out his hand to touch Chu Yi''s forehead, touched his own forehead, and muttered, "it seems that he has a real fever... So much hotter than me..."


    Chu also smelled the speech and looked embarrassed, as if his temperature was higher than her anyway? But he didn''t dare to say that. At most, he just thought about it in his heart.


    "Mom..."


    "Don''t... don''t scream. I don''t have a son as old as you!"

 Chapter 228

    Yue Baiyi took a step backward and quickly waved his hand.


    She''s only 18, okay?! 18 years old! Called a mother by a baby over one year old? Is she that old?!


    As soon as the little boy heard this, his eyes turned red and filled with tears, just like a water cup full of water. It seemed that as long as he touched the water gently, it would pour out of his eyes.


    Looking at him like this, she really couldn''t bear to say another word. She was afraid that the little boy would cry on the spot. She was the one who couldn''t help crying with children.


    However, seeing this, the little boy took advantage of the victory, looked innocent and wronged, coupled with his crystal clear, wet and watery red eyes, stared straight at the moon''s white clothes, and looked like "if you don''t promise, I''ll cry to you." she was very helpless.


    "Also..." Yue Bai Yi asked Chu Yi for help.


    Chu also saw this, hehe smiled, crossed the moon, walked to the little boy, and picked him up from the ground.


    When the little boy saw Chu, he also picked him up. The eyes full of tears turned into surprise. A pair of Confucian and nostalgic eyes stared at Chu Yi''s face tightly. If you look carefully, you can see a little tension from his expression.


    "Also!" Yue Baiyi didn''t expect that Chu also picked up the little boy whose origin was unknown. He couldn''t help crying. Seeing Chu didn''t call it a smile, he scolded with disapproval on his face.


    "The kid''s origin is unknown, and he''s still in this strange place. I''m afraid he must be the mutant mouse! Also, you pick him up so unprepared. What do you want me to do if he wants to hurt you?"


    Chu also shrugged at the speech and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. If he wanted to hurt us, he could have commanded these mice to hurt us. Why wait until now?"


    "It shows that he is cunning. There must be some conspiracy!" Yue Baiyi still didn''t agree.


    Chu also sighed, gently rubbed the hair of the small and medium-sized boy in his arms, and said softly to the moon in white, "I can''t feel a bad heart in him, but I feel a sense of closeness. Maybe this is fate?"


    Fate? Chu also didn''t know why he had this feeling for the second time. He clearly didn''t believe this intuition, but he didn''t expect that his principles were broken one after another.


    When he saw the little boy, he didn''t know how to describe the feeling. If he was asked to kill him, I''m afraid... He couldn''t do it anyway. A voice in his heart told him that he would regret if he killed him.


    Until the boy called him "Dad", his heart seemed to be filled with something.


    Maybe he''s too short of a family? A complete family?


    However, Yue Baiyi still doesn''t agree with Chu Yi''s point of view. Although the little boy looks really cute and she will have a sense of closeness, reason tells her that the little boy is definitely not simple. If you rashly take him with you, you will hurt your relatives... Well, not to mention your relatives, just Chu Yi, Who knows if this kid will hurt her favorite man?


    ''mom and Dad ''? Oh, my God! She must be crazy, otherwise why does her heart jump?!


    Moon white heavily threw off this abnormal mind. Just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a very sad sob.


    "Sobbing... People just want mom and Dad... Why... Why... Why... Why doesn''t mom want me... Sobbing... Mom doesn''t want me... Gave birth to me but doesn''t want me... Sobbing... I''m so poor... No father, no mother... Sobbing..."


    The cry was ups and downs, cadenced, not big or small, but clearly conveyed to their ears.


    "... shut up!"

 Chapter 229

    "... wow, Wuwu. Wuwu..." the cry became more and more miserable, and with some forbearance, it not only didn''t make Yue Baiyi feel better, but made people feel more uncomfortable.


    "... you... Hey! All right! Stop crying and take you with you!"


    As soon as Yue Baiyi said this, the cry stopped suddenly. The speed of change made her sigh, but she couldn''t help but wonder whether it was fake crying?


    He looked at the little boy with suspicion, saw the tears on his face and his big watery eyes, and immediately dispelled the thought.


    She sighed and said to the little boy, "you can follow us and promise me three things."


    The little boy did not doubt him, nodded repeatedly and looked at the moon white with expectant eyes.


    Yuebai Yi glanced at him and raised her index finger. "First, you have to change how you become a person later. Since you can change a person, your size must be controlled." then Yuebai Yi looked at the little boy. The little boy really lived up to expectations and nodded, but there was a slight flicker in his eyes, but no one noticed it.


    Then Yue Baiyi raised his middle finger again, "second, when he became a mouse, he was not allowed to speak. At the same time, he could not become a human without my permission."


    Finally, the third finger was raised, and the ring finger said, "third, no matter what you do in the future, you should report to me and ask me for instructions, that is, you must listen to me."


    "What about dad?" the little boy tilted his head and looked cute, which made Yue''s heart itch.


    "You must also listen to your father. Do you have any opinion?!" Yue Baiyi didn''t know at this time. She had subconsciously acquiesced to the little boy''s address to them.


    The little boy is also a clever Lord. Seeing that the moon''s white clothes did not reject this title, his eyes burst out with joy.


    "No, no! I''ll do whatever my mother says! I listen to my mother! Oh, and my father!"


    Seeing that the little boy promised to come down, Yue Baiyi somehow believed it. Realizing this, even she felt very incredible about it.


    But there was no room for her to think any more, because there was an anxious urging sound above her head.


    "White clothes, Chu Shao?! are you all right?! do you need me to come down and help?"


    It was the voice of Ye Muhua. Yue Baiyi quickly looked up and shouted, "no, brother Ye! We''ll come up right away and brother ye will help pull the rope!"


    "OK."


    Seeing that night Muhua didn''t come down, Yue Baiyi was relieved.


    "Also, let''s get out of here. Also, don''t you change back to the original shape? You should be able to control the mutant mice here? Don''t let them hurt people and zombies."


    I''m kidding. If the zombies are eaten up, she will be left with a bare pole commander and several capable subordinates. Don''t say she doesn''t want to fight with humans. Humans will chase them because they are not our race.


    Therefore, if you want to have the right to speak, it depends on whether you have the qualification and capital.


    As for human beings, she doesn''t hate or like them. She just likes the people she likes and cares about. Human beings have good and bad, just as things have two sides, white and black, yin and Yang. There is no absolute absolute, only relative.


    So she won''t hate the whole nation because of some individual scum. If so, where will she put herself?


    Isn''t she also changed from human to blood spirit? The law of the jungle is not a race to race, but everyone. It is a common phenomenon in the whole society. Don''t people eat people?


    No, people eat people. It''s more terrible.


    That heart, that heart with evil thoughts, is much more terrible than the zombie with terrible appearance.

 Chapter 230

    The little boy''s eyes twinkled slightly, and the corners of his mouth pulled out a smile that people couldn''t understand the meaning. When he looked again, he had already turned into a very lovely cute cute hamster, lying on Chu Yi''s palm, looking at the moon white clothes with his big watery eyes and expected look.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi burst into laughter, stretched out his hand, pinched his fur, lifted him up, put him on his shoulder, and patted him on the head.


    "Be good later. Don''t make any noise or leave my shoulder. Do you understand?"


    "I see, mom." the little boy, oh, no, now it should be the little hamster who nodded his little head and replied skillfully.


    "Good ~ by the way, do you have a name?" Yue Baiyi gently pulled one end of the rope that fell from above, turned back and said to Chu Yi, "also, you go first."


    "Mom, help me get ~" the little hamster flashed away in his big watery eyes, so fast that no one noticed.


    "Just call you Xiaoshu." homonym of mouse.


    "OK, thank you, mom ~" Xiaoshu rubbed his head against the neck of Yue''s white clothes. His hairy fur made Yue''s white clothes giggle.


    "Cluck, cluck, OK, no more talking. Wait for a chance to turn you into a human. Now there are outsiders, you know?"


    "Yes, Xiaoshu listens to his mother."


    Yue Baiyi patted Xiaoshu''s head with satisfaction. It''s good to have such a obedient son!


    "Clothes, you go up first."


    Chu also went to Yuebai''s front, took the rope and tied Yuebai''s waist.


    Yue Baiyi hesitated and didn''t refute again. This time is not a hypocritical time. It''s better to go up early.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and shouted to Ye Muhua at the top of the cave, "brother ye, help pull the rope¡°


    "Good¡°


    Seeing this, Xiaoshu quickly drank back the mutant mice gathered around with a language that Yuebai couldn''t understand, and let them retreat to the cave.


    Seeing that they understood his intention, they nodded with satisfaction and leaned tightly on the shoulders of Yue Baiyi.


    In less than five minutes, Yue Baiyi was pulled up by Ye Muhua. At this time, the whole empty seventh floor was full of people, all of whom were ye Muhua''s soldiers. They were cleaning the battlefield and digging out the spirit core of the mutant rat.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, she sent Xiaomi out to dig the spiritual core before, otherwise she could not tell how many spiritual cores she would lose!


    Although Ye Muhua also contributed to this, as a Jun, it''s hard for her to believe that he won''t withhold a little spiritual core to her. After all, Jun people put GJ''s interests first. Obviously, this man also attaches great importance to GJ''s interests.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t speak, but glanced at the soldiers behind Ye Muhua. After thanking Ye Muhua, he unloaded the rope from himself and threw it into the hole.


    Chu also climbed out along the rope.


    At this time, night Muhua just came forward and just wanted to ask. With sharp eyes, he found the hamster on the shoulder of moon in white, and his face suddenly became a little serious. If such a hamster was normal before the end of the world, but now he has seen such a huge reminded mutant rat, and now he can see the hamster of the size before the end of the world, which is really surprising Suspicious.


    "White clothes, can you tell brother ye what''s the matter with the hamster on your shoulder? What''s down there?"


    Feeling the seriousness of yemuhua and the sharp eyes, yuebaiyi was not guilty at all. He raised his head and said his long thought words to him.


    "There''s nothing but him below, and what I feel is him. Brother ye must be very strange. Why can he keep the same shape as the hamster before the end of the world? Hehe, in fact, brother ye, variation is not necessarily shape variation."


    Night Muhua pondered slightly. He didn''t seem to be very satisfied with the answer of Yue Baiyi, "what''s its ability?"

 Chapter 231

    Yue Baiyi was slightly silent, and she couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. Just now she really forgot to ask Xiaoshu what it would be like besides changing shape


    However, when Yue Baiyi couldn''t answer for a long time, which made Ye Muhua more suspicious, Xiaoshu was very clever. He "squeaked" at Ye Muhua twice, attracted his eyes to him, took a look at Yue Baiyi and hid his body shape.


    Night Muhua looked at Xiaoshu and suddenly disappeared. He was stunned at first, and then showed a clear look in his eyes. "I see. It really doesn''t need a big body to have this skill."


    For the words that night Muhua suddenly appeared, Yue Baiyi felt very puzzled until she looked at her shoulder along night Muhua''s eyes. The position where Xiaoshu was lying was empty until Xiaoshu appeared on her shoulder again, which shook her mind slightly and reacted.


    "Hehe, yes... Hamsters were gentle in nature. Before the end of the world, they were pets kept by every family. Therefore, compared with mutant mice, he is very close to humans. I think he may want me to take him out, so he followed me." boy, smart enough!


    Yue Baiyi secretly handed Xiaoshu a compliment. Xiaoshu was even more delighted when he saw this. He turned his short tail up.


    Night Muhua took a deep look at Yue Baiyi and the small skill on his shoulder. He didn''t say anything. He nodded and looked at the soldiers working.


    "Report to the major! The seventh floor has been cleaned up! All the spiritual cores have been collected! The third, fourth, fifth, sixth, eighth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth floors! The spiritual cores in the brains of each mutant mouse have been dug away!"


    Yue Baiyi saw this and quickly said with a smile, "brother ye, I asked Xiaomi to help dig those spiritual cores. Don''t worry, I''ll give you half of the spiritual cores Xiaomi dug."


    Night Muhua nodded slightly, with a faint smile on his face, "it doesn''t matter. Whoever dug it, there are many spiritual cores on the seventh floor. Moreover, if Chu Shao didn''t remind me this time, I''m afraid we''d already become the food of mutant mice."


    "But anyway, brother ye, you have made a lot of efforts! Therefore, brother ye, you must not refuse." Yue Baiyi doesn''t like to owe so much to others, not to mention the short hand of Jun team. Who knows if there will be more trouble to find her in the future? What if she wants to refuse but can''t?


    As long as she wants, she can ask for as many as she wants. She doesn''t want to put her freedom in just a few first-class spiritual cores.


    Night Muhua saw that the moon insisted in white. The helplessness and bitterness in his eyes flashed by. He turned his head and sighed, "that''s all right."


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to draw a line with her like this, whether he owes her or she owes him, as long as he has a reason to stay with her.


    Chu Yi, who had been silent for a long time, saw the look in night Muhua''s eyes and pulled a sarcastic arc from the corners of his mouth. After taking a deep look at night Muhua, he came to Yue Baiyi''s side. At this time, his face had already recovered as usual.


    "Yiyi, I''m tired tonight. Let''s hurry to have a rest and go on the road tomorrow morning." Chu also looked spoiled at Yue Baiyi with distressed eyes. He stretched out his hand, took Yue Baiyi''s hand and took her away from the seventh floor.


    Night Muhua looked at the two men''s disappeared back, his eyes were vague, and his hands behind him held them tightly until Kobayashi soldiers called him, which returned to normal.


    "Major?"


    "Send orders down, go back to the second floor, organize and camp, take good care of the wounded soldiers and the dead soldiers, and bring them back to the base tomorrow morning!"


    "Yes, major!"


    "Wait, Kobayashi, you did a good job this time... You graduated."


    "... thank you, major!"

 Chapter 232

    "Clothes, Xiaoshu, this little guy is very smart." Chu also pulled Yue Baiyi down to the second floor and returned to their lounge, where they had prepared their travel bags before.


    Seeing the travel bag, Yue Baiyi felt lucky again and again.


    Fortunately, they cleaned up all the supplies in advance, otherwise the supplies would be almost destroyed when the battle was over.


    "Yes, Xiaoshu, I have to praise you for what happened just now. But you can still be invisible? Your skill is really as brother ye said. It suits your body shape."


    When Xiaoshu heard the speech, he twisted his body, looked around and made sure there was no one else nearby. Then he said with a smile, "Mom, people have many abilities! You will know later!"


    Yue Baiyi smiled without saying anything. She gently touched Xiaoshu''s hair and looked up at Chu Yi.


    The faint moonlight spilled into the room through the glass and shone on his face. The original angular cheeks also became soft at this time. The affectionate and doting eyes added a touch of tenderness to his bright and resolute character.


    Chu Yi''s appearance can only be said to be excellent. There is no perfection of Nirvana, no warmth of night Muhua, and no delicacy of January. However, his body has a unique charm, which makes people can''t help paying attention to him. He is a luminous body, a luminous body that wants people to follow.


    His enthusiasm, his frankness, his atmosphere, his raising his hand and making a pitch all add a lot of man''s charm to him.


    A man, a perfect man, doesn''t care whether he has a perfect appearance, how strong his strength is, and how successful his career is.


    It''s about his own charm.


    A perfect man, a good man, he tolerates a lot, he is selfless and fearless, he is not surprised by honor or disgrace, he is extraordinary, he is alert but not suspicious, he is tolerant but not weak, he is brave but not reckless, he is honest but not stupid, he loves himself but not proud, he is willing to work but not recklessly, he is bold but not careless, he is modest but not hypocritical.


    A good man knows that being a man needs to be inside and outside. He can neither lose his principles nor be too rigid. He not only has noble moral sentiment, but also is good at self-control, emotional stability and won''t lose his temper easily.


    I still remember when I just met him in the mall, his alertness almost made her nervous. However, I didn''t expect that he still believed her.


    I still remember that they had just left the mall. On the way, he took them across the sea of corpses with his amazing driving skills in the pile of zombies. This bearing and courage are not what ordinary people can do. But he did. She still remembers the look at that time.


    I still remember when he was in the isolation room, he didn''t please or offend the soldiers. His attitude was mediocre and didn''t make people feel flattered or ignored. He was very good at this degree.


    I still remember that time when she was injured. She was aware of something, but didn''t say anything. He wanted to take medicine for her, but gave it to her. He... He really thought of her all the time, didn''t want to embarrass her, helped her tell a lie, ignored all her flaws, just because he loved her and was willing to give everything, including life.


    This man... This man, what else can you tell her? I''m afraid no one can treat her better than him.


    Although he always winks at some women occasionally, she knows that he has grasped a degree. He knows how to use his talent, which she agrees with very much.


    Why don''t you make use of the gifts God gave you at the right place and at the right time? Isn''t that a monster?


    "Also, I like you."


    Chu was also slightly stunned, and the look on his face became softer and softer. He spoiled himself with a smile, rubbed the beautiful hair of the moon''s white clothes, and whispered, "so am I."

 Chapter 233

    The next morning, Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi left early in the morning. They didn''t say hello to Ye Muhua, and there was no need to say hello to him. After all, they were not his soldiers and didn''t need to ask him for instructions for anything.


    Night Muhua was very lost for leaving without saying goodbye to Yue Baiyi. Didn''t he have a little position in her mind?


    "Report to the major! The whole team is ready to go. Follow the major''s instructions!"


    Night Muhua''s eyes flashed slightly, turned around, and his face returned to his usual clear and moist appearance.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, major!" Kobayashi saluted and ran away.


    "The major has orders. Let''s go!"


    As the sound fell, the soldiers'' neat steps sounded.


    "Yes!"


    ......


    "Finally at the gate of the base!" Yue Baiyi shouted to Chu Yi in the driver''s seat with some excitement.


    After a week''s absence, she finally came back. She thought of her relatives and friends. Yuebai''s heart of returning like an arrow has long been unbearable.


    Now she wants to grow wings and fly into the base.


    Looking at the tense and excited moon white clothes, Chu also couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head.


    "You, even if we go in, we can go home the next day.


    However, clothes, are you sure you want this guy to turn into a human? How to explain his origin? "Chu also focused on the small skill sitting on Yue Baiyi.


    Xiaoshu felt Chu Yi''s eyes, looked back and showed him a toothless smile. He looked cute.


    Seeing such a lovely him, Chu couldn''t help touching Xiaoshu''s head again, "or is it your son born with me?"


    Ruffian''s smile and a touch of evil spirit overflowed from his mouth. Seeing Yue Baiyi, he couldn''t help but look at him. He didn''t have a good airway. "Nonsense! We''ve only been out for a week, not a year! And even a year, we can''t make such a big son, okay!"


    "Hey, hey, that dress means, would you like to have a baby for me?" Chu also laughed more and more, like a kitten who stole the fishy smell.


    Yue Baiyi even stared at him three times when she heard the speech. The faint smile around her mouth also disappeared. She touched Xiaoshu''s head and said, "also, you know, i... I may not be able to have children..." her tone was even a loss that she didn''t notice.


    Yes, child, she has always ignored this matter and promised Chu Yi to be his girlfriend. If he is really together in the future, as a man, he must hope to have his own children. She can''t have children for him. How can she possess him selfishly?


    She''s not even a woman. She''s not even the most ordinary woman. She''s just a zombie.


    "Di... Warning, please speak carefully in white..."


    The usual mechanical sound sounded in her brain again, but this time, she couldn''t lift up, and the system seemed to feel her emotion. The mechanical sound seemed to become a little mild?


    "Di... The host month white clothes completes the task ''kill the rat King'' and rewards 20000 experience points."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month white clothes rising to level 23..."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month white clothes rising to level 24..."


    "Di... Congratulations on the host month white clothes rising to level 25..."


    "Di... The host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 25. The unsealing skills are ''crazy growth'', ''ingestion and absorption'', ''morning glory''."


    "Di... The host month summoned the beast ''Xiaomi'' in white, which was upgraded to level 10. The unsealing skills'' cat jump ''and'' cat Hammer ''."


    A series of mechanical sounds dispelled the lost mood of Yue Baiyi. She quickly called out the skill panel. After learning all three skills, she sent Xiaomi to learn skills. Only then did she seriously look at the new skill description.


    Crazy growth, attack 8-11, cooldown 0 seconds, instant skill. Skill attribute. The target cannot move within 8 seconds. Attack range, 4 meters.


    Absorb, attack 6-10, cooldown 9 seconds, instant skill. Skill attribute, absorb target life. Attack range, 4x4m.


    Morning glory, attack 38-44, cooldown 0 seconds, instant skill. Skill attribute, causing XX-XX points of damage within five seconds; Absorb XX-XX points of vitality in five seconds; Restore 5 points of internal power in 5 seconds. The attack range is centered on the caster and attacks the target within 16m.

 Chapter 234

    For the new unsealing skills, yuebaiyi is more and more satisfied. One can bind the enemy. Although it takes only eight seconds, even one second may be the key to decide the victory or defeat in the process of battle, let alone eight seconds.


    "Nirvana, I can''t wait to fight you again! Nirvana, Nirvana, as long as you are trapped at that time, what else can your space power help you? "


    Yue Baiyi bowed her head and meditated. In Chu Yi''s eyes, she thought she was lost that she couldn''t get pregnant.


    He stopped the car steadily, turned around and held the moon white clothes in his arms. The magnetic voice overflowed from his throat, affectionate and distressed.


    "Clothes, even if you can''t have children, I love you. You are just you. You won''t love you because you can''t have children. If I choose between children and you, I will choose you without hesitation. You know? I love you, whether you have children or not, whether you can have children, who you are, what race you are, whether you love me or not, I love you. "


    Originally, there was some inexplicable moon white clothes. Just trying to struggle, she heard the voice from her head. This deep feeling and this deep love for her made her forget the struggle for a moment. At the end of the hearing, her heart was very sour, "you... You fool......"


    "In front of you, I''d rather be a fool, a fool willing to be at your command. Even if you don''t love me, I will love you."


    Two people hugged each other and sat on the moon''s white leg. Looking at their actions, a pair of big eyes trickled out a faint golden light.


    "Cough... Mom and Dad, there is no one in front!" Xiaoshu coughed gently and reminded him that although he was happy to see that they had a good relationship, he wanted to enter the base more, so he was very concerned about the problem of the vehicles in front. As soon as he saw that the car in front was gone, he immediately reminded him to make a sound.


    They listened to the young children''s voice that suddenly sounded in their ears. They held together and immediately bounced away like an electric shock.


    "Cough... Also, driving..." Yue Bai''s face was red and Jiao said angrily.


    Chu also smiled, opened the gun, stepped on the accelerator, and the car flew out.


    Time passed quickly, and the original long dragon team was reduced and cut short. On the way, night Muhua also took his soldiers past them.


    Of course, yemuhua also greeted them and asked them to go in with him, but Chu also resolutely refused on the grounds that he didn''t want to have privilege.


    In this regard, Yue Baiyi did not express any objection.


    Until noon, they finally came to the gate of the base.


    "Fill in... Eh? I remember you''ve entered the base and registered before! And you''re still a power!" the female soldier registered at the gate of the base was surprised to see Chu Yi''s face.


    This time, however, Chu did not smile at the female soldiers, but asked in a cold attitude.


    "Do you still need to fill out the form?"


    Chu Yi''s attitude changed suddenly. The female soldier was a little embarrassed. She looked at the moon white clothes on the co pilot''s seat without trace and knew it in her heart.


    "No, this gentleman and this lady are already powers in the base, so they don''t need to line up again." the female soldier covered her loss and replied calmly.


    Chu also nodded coldly, turned his head, looked at Xiaoshu in Yue''s white arms, and said to the female soldier, "if you haven''t filled in the form before, do you need to fill it in? The child was saved by a task, and I want to take him with me."


    When the female soldier heard the speech, she looked along Chu Yi''s eyes and saw Xiaoshu''s face. First, she was stunned, then looked at the moon''s white clothes, and then looked at Chu Yi. A touch of hope in her eyes was completely extinguished.


    "A power can bring people into the base without filling out forms or entering the isolation room, as long as you can ensure his absolute safety."

 Chapter 235

    The female soldier''s voice was a little discouraged. Her originally upright body also sat down, waved and motioned to the soldiers behind to give way to Chu to drive in.


    Chu also looked straight in the eye. Seeing that he could enter the base, he drove the car in without looking back.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi, who had a different attitude towards other women, and his heart was mixed. Sometimes he really didn''t know whether he was amorous or ruthless.


    Xu was watched by Yue Baiyi''s eyes. Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi slightly. Seeing the confusion on her face, he couldn''t help laughing, puffed and said with a light smile, "clothes, don''t worry, I''ll never be so cold to you."


    As soon as this remark came out, she was poking the heart of Zhongyue''s white clothes and insight into all her eyes, which made her blush.


    "Cough... I know... Just, in fact, you don''t have to..."


    "Clothes, if I say I''ve always been ruthless, do you believe it?"


    "Letter." Yue Baiyi nodded and replied without hesitation. Thinking of the vicissitudes she saw in his eyes and the deep indifference, she couldn''t help feeling distressed for him.


    If he were really a good man, he would not have left those people in the mall alone with Gu Zhili.


    Chu also smelled that the corners of his mouth slightly turned up an arc, "clothes, I promised you not to smile at any woman except you."


    "You..." Yue Baiyi said it was false that she was not moved. She used to think that "a promise of gold" was just an idiom. Until today, when she saw Chu Yi, she felt that "a promise of gold" was an adjective.


    This idiom is very appropriate for Chu Yi.


    From their acquaintance, acquaintance and love, he didn''t say anything to her. He always did what he said. Before, she always felt that the man was too verbal and understated, and his promises were unreliable.


    It was not until he almost paid the price of his life for her that she suddenly woke up. It turned out that she had been stubborn, unable to see through and unable to get through.


    "Also, if you don''t leave, I won''t give up." Yue Baiyi made a promise for the first time. She felt that the promise was very precious and couldn''t be made easily, because sometimes her conscience would be condemned if she couldn''t make a promise, so she would rather pretend that she couldn''t see or hear, than make a promise, because she was afraid she couldn''t do it.


    Now, she doesn''t know why. She just wants to respond to him. He has been paying for her all the time, and all she can do for him is respond. Perhaps, commitment is her best response.


    Because she doesn''t make a promise easily, she will go all out to make a promise.


    Chu also knew Yue Baiyi. Although he had been together for a short time, he knew her better than anyone. Hearing her promise, his sunny face was again covered with a warm and happy smile.


    He pursed his lips, gently outlined a bright radian around the corners of his mouth, and said gently, "if you don''t give up, I won''t leave."


    They looked at each other and smiled. Everything was silent.


    Xiaoshu looked at the interaction between them, the light in his eyes flickered slightly, and a radian similar to Chu was pulled out at the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes were full of expectation and excitement.


    ......


    At the same time, in the underground cave on the seventh floor of the mall.


    The dark cave suddenly lit up, and three or four hundred square meters of space was occupied by dense mutant mice.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion among the mutant mice, and then the tongue smacking side appeared.


    A mutant mouse was wrapped in a light white light. In a blink, the mutant mouse disappeared, followed by a young man in strange clothes.


    The young man looked at the mutant mice around him, frowned slightly and said displeased.


    "Don''t you squeeze?"

 Chapter 236

    The young man then raised his leg and kicked the mutant mouse nearest to him.


    "Oh ~ hey, ghost house! Talk when you speak, what do you do with your hands and feet!" a slightly dissatisfied male voice sounded, and the tone was ruffian. You can know how serious this person is by listening to his tone.


    However, as the voice fell, the kicked mutant mouse flashed white and disappeared, followed by a man, a man with exquisite appearance and characteristics.


    The young man, the ghost in the man''s mouth, heard the speech, glanced at him coldly and said coldly, "I''m afraid you like the feeling of being a mouse."


    "... you... Haunt you..."


    "Guisu, Kangsu, you two stop arguing! Now we should think about how to meet the prince!" a beautiful and sweet voice impatiently interrupted the two people''s dialogue. As the voice fell, the mutant mice in the hole became human shapes one after another.


    "Guisu, Kangsu, you two don''t quarrel all day. Don''t you feel comfortable? Be careful. I''ll tell the prince and let him treat you both." after the beautiful and sweet voice, a male voice of schadenfreude sounded.


    The ghost house frowned slightly at the speech, stared at Kang Su, and looked at the beautiful female voice and the gloating male voice.


    "Xinsu and fangsu are indeed husband and wife. Hum, if you don''t spend your honeymoon well, what are you doing together?"


    The beautiful and sweet female voice, that is, the heart in guisu''s mouth, looked at guisu very indecently and said, "we 28 people, the four directions have always performed our own tasks.


    But now it''s different. Protecting the prince is more important than anything. Let alone our emperor let us go out to protect the prince. Even if our emperor doesn''t say it, we must come to protect the prince. "


    Guisu was silent and didn''t refute Xinsu''s words. He looked around for a week and finally focused on a cold-faced man.


    "Jiaosu, what should we do next?"


    The cold-faced man with his chest against the wall didn''t bother to lift his eyelids when he heard the speech, and a word jumped out for a long time.


    "Chase."


    "Hey, Jiaosu, you will die if you speak more? Say one word every time, who can understand!" Kang Su looked at Jiaosu and complained.


    Jiaosu didn''t speak and didn''t want to explain. However, a gentle woman beside him opened his mouth for him.


    "Horn means that we go after the prince. Where the prince is, we must be there. This is our mission for the twenty-eight nights."


    After the woman finished, Jiaosu looked at the woman gently, with deep love and gratitude for her in her eyes.


    The gentle woman smiled gently and held Jiaosu''s hand. The atmosphere between them instantly infected everyone present.


    However, there are also some "excrement stirring sticks" that do not look at the atmosphere.


    "Hostess, it''s because of your microphone that Jiaosu always looks so indifferent. You spoil him and get used to her! This man can''t spoil him! Can''t get used to it!"


    The speaker is another woman with hot body and sexy demon Rao. From her appearance, we can see how hot her personality is.


    The hostess smiled when she heard the speech, looked at the corner of the hostel tenderly, turned her head and said gently to the woman, "Sister Liu, the corner is this character, and she doesn''t deliberately ignore people, and the corner is your brother. What kind of person he is, sister Liu should know better than me."


    Liu Su turned a blind eye to Tianfan when she heard the speech and said helplessly, "who knows if it''s a gene mutation? How can I have such an unbearable brother in my youth. Hey ~ ~"


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 237

    "Cough... I think the most important thing now is to get out of here quickly. It''s stuffy, airtight and suffocating!" the atmosphere on the field was suddenly silent, and a beautiful boy who was as exquisite as moonlight coughed up his voice.


    His light brown hair, slender and delicate eyebrows, and his eyes bent into a gentle radian. Straight and straight bridge of the nose, thin lips as thin as maple leaves. The corners of the lips are always pulled up intentionally or unintentionally, smiling like spring breeze.


    When the boy said this, everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    "Xing''er said yes. Now let''s go up first." Liu Su agreed with the boy first, went to the boy, hugged him in his arms and blew hot air in his ears.


    "Come on, Xinger, sister, take you up." after saying that, despite Xingxiu''s opposition, she hooped him in her arms, and her back suddenly opened a pair of bright red wings. With a gentle flap of wings, Liu Xiu flew out of the cave with Xingxiu.


    "Ah! Liu Su! I can go up myself. I don''t need you to take me up!" Xingxiu struggled in the air. He pushed Liu Su away and opened a pair of bright red wings from his back. Ignoring Liu Su''s gloomy face, he misfired and flew out of the cave.


    This is the seventh floor of the shopping mall. Xingxiu''s heels fell to the ground and his back wings were taken back. He looked around. There was nothing in the shopping mall except the dark red blood on the ground.


    Later, Liu Su also followed and flew out. Similarly, after his heels landed on the ground, his wings disappeared.


    Then, twenty-six sleepers, including Xinsu, guisu, Kangsu, fangsu, Jiaosu and nvsu, all came out of the underground cave.


    "Wow, the air outside is really much better than that in the underground cave!" Kang Su stretched and took a deep breath. He looked very comfortable and lazy.


    Guisu gave him a white look and said, "don''t you like underground caves? Go back."


    "Hey, guisu, when did I say I like underground holes?!"


    "Not all mice like underground holes," ghost house wrote lightly.


    Kang Su was annoyed. He waved his fist and was about to hit guisu in the face.


    "You, you are a mouse! Your whole family is a mouse!"


    However, guisu knew Kang Su would do it, so he was on guard against him early in the morning. Kang Su''s fist finally failed.


    Seeing this, Kang Su was very dissatisfied. He was going to continue to hit the face door of the ghost house, but he was interrupted by a cold and evil voice.


    "If you make trouble again, get back to me!"


    When Kang Su heard the speech, he immediately closed his fist, and ghost Su also closed his mouth. It was obvious that he was afraid of the owner of the voice.


    "Brother Jing." Xingxiu couldn''t help shouting when she saw that Kang Su and ghost Su were eating flat. Although she was funny to herself, she couldn''t help seeing the fear on their faces.


    The cold evil Jing Xiu heard Xingxiu''s voice and immediately turned into tenderness. He looked at Xingxiu gently and spoiled him, "well, Xinger."


    When Xingxiu saw this, a blush rose on Bai Xuan''s face. It was very pleasant to see. Liu Su on the side could not help but frown. He pulled Xingxiu to his side and said to Jingsu unhappily.


    "Jingsu, don''t think about Xinger!"


    When Jingsu heard the speech, he glanced at Liu Su and said coldly, "I''ll return this sentence to you as it is. Can''t so many servants satisfy you? Dare to hit Xinger on the head!"


    When Liu Su heard this, her eyes suddenly burst into a raging anger. She glared at Jing Su and said angrily, "Jing Su, how lofty do you think you are? There are countless maids around you! Since you like women, don''t pay attention to Xing ER! I''m disgusted for him!"


    "Cough..."

 Chapter 238

    The war between the two was imminent, and at this time, a sudden light cough interrupted the freezing atmosphere.


    "Liu Su, you..." a beautiful young man with elegant, foggy starlight, beautiful lips like cherry blossoms and delicate skin like beautiful porcelain frowned slightly and couldn''t help saying.


    Beside him stood another man with the same amazing posture as him.


    With black and bright vertical hair, slanting sword eyebrows, slender and sharp black eyes, thin and light lips, angular outline, slender and tall but not rough figure, it is like an eagle in the night. It is cold and lonely but full of vitality. It exudes the strength of being proud of heaven and earth alone.


    Seeing that the pretty boy''s face was not very good, the man stretched out his hand and took him in his arms. He patted him on the back with a gentle look, as if it was only for him.


    Liu Su was stunned when she heard the speech, then quickly turned her head and apologized to the beautiful boy and man.


    "SHISU, Weisu sorry, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean to discriminate against you, but Jingsu him......"


    "I understand, Liu Su, but I think Jing Su''s feelings for Xingxiu are not like me and Wei Su, so Liu Su, you really don''t have to be so hostile to Jing Su." Shi Su is a gentle and beautiful young man. His voice calms people like a spring breeze, and Liu Su, who was originally agitated, is quiet.


    As for Jingsu, he snorted coldly and stopped talking. Obviously, room accommodation still weighs heavily in their hearts.


    However, Xingxiu, the center of the topic, saw that everyone was silent again and again, and his exquisite face was full of embarrassment. He coughed and found his voice. Ignoring Jingsu and Liusu, he looked at others and said faintly.


    "Well, if so many of us enter the base together, will it cause trouble to the prince?"


    "Star, as long as we don''t show our wings, it won''t arouse suspicion. Moreover, the more people around the prince, the better. Although there are... Around the prince, we also have our own mission." a man with very beautiful appearance and elegant temperament came out of the crowd, came to Xingxiu, took out a blue spiritual core from his purse and handed it to him.


    When Xingxiu saw the visitor, his original indifferent face became gentle. He smiled at him and took the blue spiritual core in the hands of the beautiful man.


    "Thank you, brother." Xingxiu threw the spirit core into his mouth, snapped, broke the spirit core and swallowed it expressionless.


    The handsome man watched Xingxiu swallow the spirit core, and his face gradually recovered its ruddy color, which was relieved.


    "If I can, I really want to beg the emperor to let you stay." the handsome man looked at Xingxiu with a sad face.


    Xingxiu shook his head and his eyes twinkled with firm eyes. "We must be together, otherwise we can''t use the 28 star array."


    "But your body..."


    "Di, as one of the twenty-eight sleepers, has to complete the task even if he dies. The star says he can, he can. Don''t you understand his personality?" the man of the twenty-eight people who looks very similar to Di, but is much more mature than di interrupted.


    "Big brother?! but... Well, I see..." Di Su was a little discouraged.


    "Pleiades, Di, he just cares about the stars." Liu Suwei frowned and spoke for di.


    Seeing this, Pleiades glanced at Liu Su and sighed, "Liu, I''m the eldest brother. Don''t I love my brother? From the day we were elected to the 28th birthday, our life and death and freedom no longer belong to ourselves.


    Who dares not obey the emperor''s orders? Of course, I am also honored to be a member of the twenty-eight nights and be liked by the emperor. This is the blessing of all of us.


    So is the star. "


    "Well, the eldest brother is right! So, second brother, don''t worry too much about my body. Didn''t my emperor say that there is an opportunity for me to recover?"


    Hearing this, di Su''s sad face suddenly became bright.


    "Yes, well, in that case, you should also pay attention to your body. If you have anything, remember to tell your brothers."


    "Yes, I see."

 Chapter 239

    On the other hand, Chu also drove back to No. 16, Xinghua district.


    Before they got off the bus, a group of people who had already stood at the door surrounded them.


    "Xiaoyi ~ ~ you''re finally back! I miss you so much! Listen to Yue Yi saying you''re hurt! You know, I''m worried to death!" Murong Xingli first rushed into Yue Baiyi''s arms, completely ignoring the small skill in her arms.


    "Oh ~ ~ ah... Mom, help! Xiaoshu is going to be crushed to death!"


    A cry of surprise gathered everyone''s eyes in the middle of Murong Xingli and Yue Baiyi, and Murong Xingli was startled and hurriedly stepped back two steps until he saw the villain in in Chu Yue''s white arms, which was another scream.


    "Wow! What a lovely child! Where did you get the small clothes?"


    Listening to Murong Xingli''s scream, Xiaoshu covered his ears with a helpless face, and his eyes showed a look that people couldn''t understand.


    "Why is she always so surprised... Fortunately, she was prepared... Otherwise, she would feel the pain of being pierced by the magic sound..."


    Murong Xingli once again jumped in front of Yue Baiyi, and at this time, her goal was the small skill in her arms.


    Xiaoshu looked at Murong Xingli in horror. He had a bad hunch in his heart. Sure enough, his hunch came true the next second.


    "Wow, it''s so soft and slippery ~ children''s skin is good! Tut Tut, look at the small face, nose and mouth. It''s so cute ~ ~ ~ pull pull pull..." Murong Xingli''s claws rubbed and pinched Xiaoshu''s face constantly, and Xiaoshu showed his teeth in pain.


    "Eh... Do you want to go deep?! (what are you doing?!) quick song beast! (let go!)" Xiao Shu''s struggling little hands scratched at him, showing his sprouting state and being extremely cute.


    Murong Xingli likes Xiaoshu even more. Girls are always immune to lovely things. She doesn''t take away her hand on Xiaoshu''s face until she has tossed enough.


    Xiaoshu''s original white face turned red at this time, which also made Murong Xingli feel distressed.


    "That... That... That... I''m sorry... I just saw that you were so cute. I wanted to touch you. My hand was a little heavy by accident..." Murong Xingli looked at Xiaoshu with an apologetic face and an unquestionable sincerity in his eyes.


    Originally, there was some depressed Xiaoshu. Seeing such Murong Xingli, I couldn''t get out even if there was Qi in my heart.


    "Forget it, it''s all right. Don''t do this again next time!" Xiaoshu said to Murong Xingli with a serious face. She was young and mature. It seemed that Murong Xingli wanted to touch him again, but because she just apologized, she still held back.


    "Uh huh! It won''t be like this again!" Murong Xingli nodded repeatedly.


    Xiaoshu glanced at Murong Xingli. He didn''t believe her promise. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He jerked his eyes and leaned behind him.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing. She raised her head and looked around. Murong Xingli, Gu Youge, Gu Zhili, Yuebai night, Yue''s father, Yue''s mother, Murong Er Lao, and stood aside and looked at her Yueyi with complex eyes.


    It feels good to be remembered! At least she''s not alone!


    "Well, if you have anything to say, come in." Chu also stopped the car and grabbed the waist of Yue Baiyi. Seeing this, they looked at them with an incredible face.


    "Brother Chu, you... Yi''er..." the moon white night reacted the most. He looked at his little sister incredulously and Chu Yi again. He found that his little sister did not reject Chu Yi as before, but accepted Chu Yi''s intimate behavior calmly. This cognition shocked him very much.


    Yuebai Yi nodded to Yuebai night, showing a smile and urged, "brother, what''s the matter, let''s hurry into the house."


    The moon white night also recovered, nodded, and a group of people returned to the house one after another.

 Chapter 240

    "What?! you''re together?! clothes, are you sure you''re not kidding me?!" the moon white night stood up from the chair and looked at the moon white clothes in amazement, full of disbelief.


    Looking at the emotional moonlight night, yuebaiyi knew what he was worried about and motioned him to be calm. After that, he said it in its entirety. Of course, all things about Nirvana identity and blood spirit family were not said face to face.


    Of course, I also said what happened in the mall, including how to meet Xiaoshu. I also picked it out and told you.


    After hearing the story of Yue Baiyi, everyone couldn''t help sweating. Not to mention the strange man and the mutant mouse of the whole building, it was creepy just to think about the scene.


    "Xiaoyi, this is really terrible... Mice... What I fear most is mice..." Murong Xingli said, leaning against Gu Zhili''s arms, trying to find a sense of security from him.


    Gu Zhili didn''t let Murong Xingli down either. He gently held Murong Xingli in his arms, gently stroked her back and comforted her.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi looked at Xiaoshu in her arms without trace and smiled secretly.


    If you knew he was a mutant mouse, would you like him so much?


    Xiaoshu felt the eyes of Yue Baiyi and looked up. The innocent and pure eyes could not help but soften the heart of Yue Baiyi.


    Looking at the beautiful pupil in Xiaoshu''s eyes, she couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, she was also reminded. Otherwise, let alone Xiaoshu''s red eyes, she wouldn''t even know that her own beautiful pupil had fallen.


    A group of people chirped in the living room and said something, happy, angry, happy and so on. Everyone''s face was filled with a reunion smile.


    However, one man''s face was not very good.


    "Greg? Greg? Greg?"


    "Ah! What''s the matter?" Gu Youge suddenly thought back and quickly responded.


    Yue Baiyi had never seen Gu Youge so rash and absent-minded. At this time, his eyes showed a touch of doubt and worry.


    "I just heard you three times. What are you thinking?"


    Gu Youge shook his head when he heard the speech, pulled out a very pale smile at the corners of his mouth, and flashed away with a slightly dodging light in his eyes. Even Yue Baiyi felt that it was just an illusion.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking, why does this child call you mother?" Gu Youge changed the topic.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes focused on Xiaoshu and Yuebai again.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi smiled helplessly, glanced at Chu Yi, and then said, "I don''t know. He just wants to call me mom and dad. Seeing that he has no father and mother at a young age, it''s also fate to meet, so he calls as he likes."


    "Oh, I see." Gu Youge nodded and didn''t continue to ask. Originally, she just changed the topic. She was relieved to see that everyone''s attention was not on her.


    Of course, after Yue Baiyi finished, she was inevitably teased. She just smiled and didn''t care.


    At dinner time, Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi get together to deliver the news.


    "King!" Yue Yi knelt down, looking pious and respectful.


    Yue Baiyi frowned slightly. This time, she didn''t reach out to help Yue Yi up. Her tone was calm but with some coldness.


    "Where are those people?"


    "On the day they entered the base, they were sent to the isolation room. My subordinates didn''t know where they are now. But according to what my subordinates heard in the base these days, these people didn''t say anything."


    "Didn''t say anything?"

 Chapter 241

    Yuebaiyi suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She always felt that it was a little strange, but she couldn''t tell what was strange.


    "Wang? Please forgive my subordinates... I think Wang must have told him your identity, so... Wang, he can''t stay!" Yue Yi raised her head slightly, and the killing intention in her eyes made Yue Baiyi frown deeply.


    "On the first day of the month, when will I need you to tell me what to do? From now on, Chu will be the king''s man and the king''s favorite man. On the first day of the month, you should know how to do it. Don''t let me down, on the first day of the month."


    With silk cold, silk unhappy, like a warning, like a threat, Yueyi''s heart is very bad. Does his king no longer belong to him? No, on January 1, Wang will never belong to him alone. She belongs to the whole blood spirit family. She does not belong to him. He is too persistent... He is wrong


    For him, no matter who Wang is with, he shouldn''t have any objection, just... Why is his heart so painful?


    On January 1, he pressed the pain in his heart, humbly lowered his head and said respectfully, "yes, Wang, on January 1, I understand."


    Seeing the sensitive moon white clothes, she naturally felt the mood fluctuation of moon one. She sighed and reached out to help moon one up from the ground.


    "Ah Yi, the king said that you don''t need to kneel down. Have you forgotten?"


    On the first day of the month, when I heard the speech, my chaotic head suddenly cleared up.


    Yes, wang hasn''t changed all the time. It''s just him! It was he who had different feelings for the king. The king never said he was her man, and he was not her man. He was just her man and her servant.


    Everything the master does to his servant is deserved. This is the rule of the blood spirit family. He should not forget it.


    Is it because Wang is so kind to him? Gave him an illusion? Month one, month one, you shouldn''t be like this. There shouldn''t be servants blinded by feelings around the king! He doesn''t deserve to call himself the king''s best servant!


    "Wang, i..."


    "Don''t say more, ah Yi, you are always the best subordinate in my heart. You know the rules of the blood spirit family. I didn''t have a loved one before, but now... Ah Yi, I hope you can understand." Yue Baiyi knows that her words are cruel and selfish, but what she said is really the truth.


    The blood spirit family is not allowed to intermarry with servants or blood spirits whose blood is lower than their own level.


    It''s not that the blood spirit family is too closed and stubborn, but it''s impossible and impossible. The cross ditch between them can''t be filled.


    The king of the blood spirit family usually intermarries with good genes of other races and gives birth to children. That child will inherit the inheritance of the blood spirit family, which is also the reason why the blood spirit family can continue.


    Although the inheritance memory also said a little of these fragments, she didn''t know how to intermarry with other races. If she could, she could have children, but her body didn''t seem to be like that in the inheritance memory, and she didn''t know whether she could.


    ''alas! System Jun, can you send me all the information at once! Don''t you want to be so appetizing?! Are you still kidding me?! System Jun ~ ~ ~! "


    Although Yue Baiyi kept shouting in his heart, they didn''t get a systematic answer. But she didn''t expect the system to answer her, so she just sighed and expressed her depression.


    On January 1, he understood the rules of the blood spirit family. He and she were impossible from the beginning.


    "Don''t be wishful thinking on January! Do your part! " However, although he said this to himself, he could not hide the infinite desolation and sadness in his heart.

 Chapter 242

    "Yes, Yueyi understands, Wang. But Wang, please listen to your subordinates." Yueyi sorted out his emotions and hid his feelings in the deepest part of his heart. Now he is an excellent servant with absolute reason.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi hesitated and took a look at Chu Yi.


    Chu also saw Yue Baiyi looking at him. He smiled at her and nodded. From just now on, he didn''t say a word. He didn''t want to say or don''t know Yue Yi''s feelings for his own women.


    Although he didn''t know what the rules of the blood spirit family were, he couldn''t be happy at the moment, watching Yue Yi hide his feelings.


    As a human being, he cannot participate in the affairs of the blood spirit family, but the only thing he can do is to give his own woman absolute strength and be her strongest backing.


    Sure enough, Yue Baiyi nodded when she saw Chu. Then she looked at Yue Yi.


    "Go ahead."


    At the first sight of Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi had to look at this kind of thing. He said in his heart that it was false that he didn''t hurt, but he covered it up very well. He couldn''t see any emotional fluctuations from his face.


    "Yes, Wang. Wang, it''s not my race. His heart must be different. Even if your parents and brother forget it, but he, I can''t believe he won''t betray the king." Yue Yi said very frankly, and his cold and sharp eyes scanned Chu Yi like a laser, as if he wanted to see through him.


    But is Chu so easily seen through? Maybe others have nothing to hide from the momentum of January, but who is he? He is the eldest son of the Chu family and the boss of the former "night brake". Will he be afraid of this small deterrent?


    Some people are born with a king''s momentum. Even if their strength is not high, the momentum emanating from their bones is enough to make people crawl on the ground.


    And he is such a person.


    However, after the first month, the momentum on the moon''s white clothes became colder. Just when she wanted to say something, a thick and warm hand wrapped her icy little hand, making her feel like an iceberg melting and the warmth of flowers in spring.


    Yue Baiyi pondered for a moment and said, "ah Yi, will you betray me?"


    "No!" Yue answered without thinking, with unquestionable loyalty to Yue Baiyi in her eyes.


    "Are you willing to die for me?" Yue Baiyi listened to Yue Yi''s answer, the cold on her body completely faded, and her face became soft.


    "Yes!" is the answer without thinking, which is the subconscious response and the most sincere will.


    Yue Baiyi smiled, turned his head, looked at Chu Yi, took his hand, looked at Chu Yi affectionately, and said to Yue Yi.


    "He will not betray me, because he can even give up his life for me. How can he talk about betrayal? He says he doesn''t have anything to do and won''t know a person''s true face. But how many things can a person experience in life and death?


    The last world is also a human purgatory. How many people failed in this purgatory? But I was very lucky to find a man willing to die for me in this purgatory.


    Yi, you really don''t have much time in your life. When you meet the right person, you must hurry up, otherwise, fate won''t give you

 Chapter 243

    When Bai Yi finished that month, not to mention Yue Yi, he was shocked by her words. Even Chu was stunned in situ and couldn''t return to his mind for a long time. Suddenly, his eyes were red and something seemed to fall out of his eyes. He knew that it was tears, tears he had never had before.


    He looked up at the sky, suddenly he smiled, and the tears in his eyes were like a broken dam, slowly dripping down his cheeks on the ground.


    Chu Yi''s action startled Yue Baiyi. Yue Yi looked at Chu Yi in some consternation. He didn''t understand why the man suddenly smiled and cried. However, until he saw Chu Yi''s sadness, joy, happiness, vicissitudes and other complex emotions, he seemed to suddenly understand something. At this moment, he seemed relieved.


    Put it down. To love a person is not to get her. He knows that he always knows that this man loves the king more than he does. He is the same kind of the king, but he is different. As a different race, he can do what he can do, but the degree of difficulty is thousands of times that of him.


    "Yi? Yi? What''s the matter with you?... hey... Yi! Don''t scare me!"


    Looking at Chu Yi in a hurry, Yue Yi completely put down. If you love someone, you don''t have to get her. As long as you can look at her from a distance, you will be very happy.


    What''s more, he and her shackles are always cut off.


    He will always be her man and her servant. He will always be by her side until the end of life.


    Isn''t that enough? What else does he expect? Yes, he was too persistent before. Fortunately, he woke up in time. Otherwise, it''s hard to imagine whether he would hurt Wang in the future.


    If you hurt the king, even if he dies a thousand times, he will die ten thousand times.


    Chu also shed tears for a while. Looking at the worried and anxious little woman, he stretched out his hand and took her into his arms. His chin was against her head. He smelled her unique hair fragrance and showed tenderness in his eyes. I''m afraid no woman can resist it.


    "Clothes, I can''t promise anything in the next life, because I''m afraid to go to Naihe bridge and drink Mengpo soup. As Chu Yi, what I can guarantee is this life. Clothes, in this life, I live and die for you. Life is your man and death is your ghost. I will never be separated all my life."


    Feeling the strong heartbeat in her ears, listening to the low, hoarse, magnetic and sexy words from her head, her heart couldn''t help sinking Lun.


    She moved her nose and smelled Chu''s unique taste. This taste was very reassuring and warm, which made her addicted. She narrowed her eyes slightly, lifted her red lips, and floated the light but very firm words from her throat.


    "All my life, never separate."


    ......


    "God, you''re back at last! It''s only a matter of moving something. As for taking it for half an hour?" Murong Xingli saw the three people and immediately opened Pao at them as if he had eaten explosives.


    Yue Baiyi''s face was slightly embarrassed and confused. She coughed and looked at Gu Zhili sitting on the sofa.


    "Elder brother Gu, is Xingli eating explosives?" Yue Baiyi said curiously.


    Gu Zhili pushed the mirror frame on the bridge of his nose, looked at Murong Xingli''s eyes, showed deep doting, and pulled a good-looking radian from the corner of his mouth.


    "Just now Xingli was going to help in the kitchen and almost blew up the kitchen, so aunt Yun and aunt Yu kicked them out, and then... Then it was like this."


    "Er..." Yue was speechless in white clothes. Looking at the appearance of Murong Xingli, it was obvious that things were not so simple. Otherwise, the little girl would not be like eating explosives. It would explode before she ordered it.

 Chapter 244

    "Mom, this time we went out and got a lot of supplies back. There were food, daily necessities, hey hey, and the big aunt paper that we women must have." Yue white cat went into the kitchen and saw two mothers who were chatting while cutting vegetables. His face was suddenly full of thief laughter.


    On hearing that she was her daughter, Yuema quickly put down the kitchen knife in her hand, turned around and pulled Yuebai''s clothes over. Zizi looked up and down carefully. There were so many people just now. She didn''t look at her daughter carefully. She was relieved to see that she had nothing to do.


    "You, do you need to almost kill yourself for something you don''t need?" Yue''s mother''s tone was a little harsh and critical, but her eyes showed her concern and concern about Yue''s white clothes.


    Yue Baiyi understood her mother''s thoughts and her love for her. She knew that it was really her fault, and she didn''t dare to refute it. Her appearance of being taught with an open mind also relieved Yue''s mother.


    "Well, I won''t talk about you anymore. You and Xiaoye have had ideas since childhood, but you should also understand that I am a mother''s heart. However, how much paper did your great aunt get back? Hey, it''s always strange to be used to high technology and suddenly go back to the past." aunt Yue sighed. Thinking of her great aunt who just came before, she used to use cloth strips. Now the water source is so tight, Besides, in addition to Chu Yi, his son is a water power.


    This kind of thing... She''s fucking shameless!


    As soon as Yue Baiyi heard his mother talk about this, he immediately got up and pulled his mother in front of Yu Miaoyu. After they muttered something, they all laughed. It seems that Aunt paper is also very important in the end!


    This meal is to give the moon white clothes and Chu also a welcome welcome. With the materials brought back by the moon white clothes, this meal was particularly rich.


    After dinner, Yue Baiyi took out a box of fruit in her backpack.


    All of them showed their hands in white clothes, and were stunned in situ. They looked at a box of fruit suddenly in front of them.


    "Cough, don''t be too surprised. It''s a blessing in disguise to go out this time. I got the space storage ability... And..." Yue Baiyi said here and looked at Chu without trace.


    Chu also saw this, smiled and nodded. He spoiled and rubbed the white hair of the moon. He was very happy that she thought about him before she could do anything.


    "I have gained the mental power." Chu also followed Yue Baiyi''s words.


    All the people''s attention focused on him again. Then Chu also simplified some things that could be said and told the people.


    "It''s also a critical moment to activate this ability, but thanks to activating this ability, otherwise I''m afraid Yiyi and I can''t come back."


    He concealed his injury, one of which was to prevent people from doubting the identity of Yue Baiyi, and the other was to help Yue Baiyi hide the system.


    Of course, Gu Zhili, who had followed Chu Yi for many years, knew that Chu Yi''s character was more understated and more severe. He frowned deeply, looked at Chu Yi and wanted to speak, but suddenly stopped.


    Chu also glanced at Gu Zhili, and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that you can''t hide anything from Ali.


    After dinner, Yuebai was pulled into the room by Yuema and Yuebai night, and Chu was also called to their room by Gu Zhili


    "Brother Chu? Are you hurt? What happened?"


    Chu also hugged his arm and leaned lazily against the wall. A faint radian overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ah Li, for so many years and so many brothers, you are the only one who knows me best."

 Chapter 245

    Gu Zhili stroked the frame on the bridge of his nose, sighed and looked at Chu Yi.


    "Brother Chu, after so many years of life and death, can I not understand you? On the surface, the lighter the wind, the more dangerous it is in fact."


    Chu also smiled and shrugged. Just when he wanted to speak, he saw the seriousness and real concern in Gu Zhili''s eyes. This kind of him filled his originally laughing face with seriousness.


    He took a deep look at Gu Zhili, sighed without trace, and apologized in his eyes, "Ah Li, what I can only say is that this time I can come back, thanks to my clothes. In fact, it is much more dangerous than I said. I''m afraid our opponents are not his opponents. Many things are not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I can''t tell you, but believe me, one day I will tell you all I know, ah Li, over the years, we have depended on each other. I have long treated you as a brother.


    I shouldn''t have lied to you, but... "


    "Brother Chu." Gu Zhili saw that Chu also seemed to have some difficulties. With his intelligence, he didn''t know that the difficulties must have something to do with Yue Baiyi, but he didn''t care about these and whether Chu was hiding something from him, because he believed that he would not harm him. From the day he met by chance and saved him, he believed in him and trusted him unconditionally, that''s all.


    "I believe you, brother Chu. Anyone in the world may not believe you, but I, Gu Zhili, will not believe you. Brother Chu, I have already regarded you as my brother. From the day you saved me, I swear that from now on, I will die for you." Although Gu Zhili is very thin and weak, but from his mouth, he has a heroic spirit that is inconsistent with his body shape. Such a man makes people feel that he is a real man.


    Chu was also very moved. He not only had a lover to spend his life together, but also a brother who lived and died together. He had no regrets in this life.


    ......


    On the other hand, after Yuebai was pulled into the room by her parents and brother, it was a sermon, which made her want to run away immediately.


    "You smelly girl! How can you casually tell others your identity?! what if he betrays you?! he is also the son of the base commander. Although he is in the same team with us, his heart is separated from his belly! Why are you so confused by love?!" Yuema kept scolding, complaining and worrying. She hated iron and steel and preached to Yuebai. Looking at her impatient expression, she was so angry that she twisted her ear.


    "Er..." facing this sudden move, Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned, and then reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "Mom, I''m not afraid of pain now... This move is useless."


    At this time, Yuema seemed to think of it. Her face was full of embarrassment. She looked at Yuebai with apologetic and distressed eyes and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Yue Baiyi knew that her mother wanted more, and immediately comforted her, "Mom, I''m fine. Really, maybe I''ll have everything I should have in the future. It''s just different races. Maybe it''s incomplete evolution now."


    White sauce, you know the truth.


    Yuema listened to her daughter''s comfort. She knew that her daughter was comforting her, and she couldn''t help but feel bitter in her heart. However, she couldn''t let her daughter worry about her.


    "OK, mom will believe you once, but this Chu also..."


    Yue''s mother deliberately shifted the topic, and Yue Baiyi was happy. When she heard the speech, she had to explain quickly.


    "Mom, we really love each other. And..."

 Chapter 246

    Yue Baiyi told his family the whole story. Of course, apart from the system, the less people know about it, the better.


    "What?! you say the spirit core can heal?!" the moon white night startled. When he shouted out, he found that his voice was too loud and covered his mouth.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and replied, "yes, the situation was urgent at that time, and I didn''t want to make you become a creature like me.


    So I thought, since this spiritual core can be transformed, can it heal?


    Sure enough, I put the spirit core on Yi''s wound and tried to mobilize the spirit core with power to guide energy into Yi''s body. Sure enough, it was very effective.


    Finally, it took me about 20 first-class spiritual cores to save him from the edge of life and death. "


    What Yue Baiyi said is not a lie, but it is not all the truth. This spiritual nuclear energy healing is actually the way that people thought of when they were trying to hide how to save Chu Yi. However, the test object is naturally Chu Yi''s body.


    At that time, Chu couldn''t help but pick up the Tang Dao she gave him and cut a 15 cm cut in his arm. She can''t help feeling sorry for him until now.


    But to be honest, he is really handsome like that!


    Month white dress small flower crazy for a while, and then said again.


    "Of course, if you are injured, you can also use the spirit core to heal yourself, but the usage is simpler than treating internal injuries. You just need to put the spirit core on the injured part. Brother?"


    The moon white night heard the words and said, "ah? Oh, I didn''t expect the spirit core to have so many effects. It seems that God has closed a door for us and will open a window with us! By the way, you said you awakened the spatial storage power? What is the spatial storage like?" the moon white night is a wonderful way.


    Yue Baiyi thought a little and described casually, "it''s a small enclosed space, about 30 or 50 square meters. You can put things in or take them out. Of course, I have to touch this thing before I can."


    "Oh, I see. What''s in your space?" the moonlight night didn''t care so much. He was still curious about the legendary space.


    Speaking of this, Yue Baiyi raised a complacent smile, "Hey, brother, this time I packed a lot of good things! Needless to say, there are many boxes of fruits, as well as many frozen meat, cooked food, pickled cabbage and so on."


    "Cabbage? Woo Hoo... I haven''t eaten cabbage for a long time... At night, I want to eat at night! Yi''er, Yi''er, can I take out dinner?" moonlight night stared at her watery eyes and looked at her with expectant eyes, which reminded her of Xiaoshu. Eh, it''s not good. When she said it, she felt that Xiaoshu was a little similar to her brother.


    "OK, eat ~" Yue Baiyi joked.


    Yuebai night got the consent of Yuebai clothes, danced happily, saw Yuema staring at him, and kept saying that he was worthless.


    In this regard, the moonlight night turned a deaf ear and went to one side alone.


    Yuema seemed to have figured something out. She went to Yuebai, pulled her to the bed and sat down, lovingly patting the back of her hand.


    "Yi''er, since Xiao Chu can sacrifice his life for you, he must also really love you. Mom also figured out that we can''t live by ourselves, and if it wasn''t for him, I don''t think I''d see my baby daughter again. Yi''er, since we decided to go on with him, don''t regret it. No matter how difficult and dangerous the road ahead is, remember that it must be better to discuss with students. You No longer a person, so think of each other before doing anything.


    You child, I''m a mother. I know too well and have a lot of thoughts. I''d rather wrong myself than others. However, you should know that to love someone is not just to pay blindly, but to accept each other''s love. Such love is the most sincere and lasting love. Otherwise, such love is just selfish. "

 Chapter 247

    "Yes, mom, I see." Yue Baiyi answered skillfully. She understood all these principles, but she wouldn''t argue about anything, because she knew that as a mother, she couldn''t ignore her children. Now she didn''t have any ability to do anything for herself. She also knew that her mother was eager to do something, and some preaching, Also just let her mother reflect that she is not nowhere.


    Seeing that Yue Baiyi answered her obediently, Yue''s mother also felt a touch of emotion in her heart. When the child is old, what she can do is to tell her her her experience of life. Now it''s all the children''s world


    The moon white night, who has always loved the moon white clothes, didn''t say anything, but looked at the moon white clothes deeply, but his eyes had never been firm.


    "If Chu also betrays Yi''er, he will hunt down to the ends of the earth and never die!"


    The fist behind the moon white night was tighter.


    Meanwhile, in the living room.


    Murong Xingli had an expression of "I want to rub you very much", and chiguoguo looked at the little art left by the two in the living room.


    Xiaoshu looked at the red fruit in front of him and couldn''t help being afraid.


    "What are you... What are you doing... I... I want my mother... I want my father..." Xiao Shu sitting on the sofa couldn''t help shrinking behind him.


    Murong Xingli couldn''t help but shine in her eyes. At the moment, she almost didn''t turn into a wolf and pounced on Xiaoshu.


    Looking at Murong Xingli''s red fruit expression, Xiaoshu suddenly shivered, turned his head, and ran into Yueyi''s arms.


    For the sudden move of Xiaoshu, Yue Yi frowned slightly and felt the temperature of the pregnant man. His eyebrows were even more unhappy.


    Although he recognized the man around the king, it did not mean that he was willing to be so close to mankind.


    Because Yue Baiyi didn''t say, Yue Yi didn''t know that Xiaoshu was a mutant mouse. In his opinion, Xiaoshu was a small and fragile human.


    Xiaoshu in Yueyi''s arms seemed to feel his mood. He looked up innocently and stared at Yueyi with his powerful watery eyes. With his lovely and tender face, Murong Xingli couldn''t help screaming.


    Women just can''t resist the temptation of lovely things.


    Seeing this, Yue Yi was more impatient and wanted to throw out the man in his arms. However, Xiaoshu''s next words stunned him in situ.


    "Uncle a Yi, don''t you want Xiaoshu?" Xiaoshu was really wronged. He had a light question in his eyes and a deep grievance. He didn''t know how to see Yueyi. His heart suddenly shook, so that he didn''t make a move to throw Xiaoshu out.


    The silence of January 1 made Xiaoshu lose, but it seemed that he suddenly thought of something, and his eyes showed an incomprehensible light.


    And just when the first month wanted to say something, several people in white also went from the second floor to the first floor one after another.


    When Xiaoshu saw Yue Baiyi, he jumped out of Yue Yi''s arms and rushed into her arms with a few arrows.


    "Mom ~"


    Yue Baiyi reluctantly catches him carefully. She doesn''t know why she has this mentality. In the face of this lovely little skill, she really has the feeling of being a mother.


    This is... This must be another illusion?!


    Yue Baiyi held Xiaoshu in her arms, gently touched his head with her hand, and said to Xiaoshu in a doting tone that she didn''t even find.


    "Xiaoshu, good ~ did Xiaoshu just be good?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"

 Chapter 248

    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi touched his head, held him in his arms and sat on the sofa.


    She glanced at everyone present, pondered for a moment, and finally said, "I think I''d better tell you about it. After all, we are a team and a large group."


    Seeing that Yue Baiyi''s face was so serious, they couldn''t help being serious.


    Then, Yue Baiyi told everyone about the healing way of the spiritual core, and also told everyone about nirvana, but she didn''t tell her own identity and the system in her body. The less people know about it, the better.


    When she finished, Murong Xingli uttered a voice of amazement.


    "In other words, brother Chu almost had an accident?! it was the spirit core that saved him at last?" she felt that the world seemed mysterious. Could she be in the novel?


    Then she thought again, and she was relieved. After all, even powers and Zombies exist. What else is impossible?


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked at Chu Yi, who also looked back at him and smiled. Their small actions were particularly tacit and warm, so that everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    But Gu Zhili made a noise at this time.


    "Brother Chu, you..." as he expected, but I didn''t expect that things would be so serious.


    Chu Yi understood what Gu Zhili was thinking. Seeing this, he patted him on the shoulder and said with relief, "isn''t I all right now? Well, ah Li, you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t have any physical problems now."


    Gu Zhili took a deep look at Chu Yi and finally sighed, "well, brother Chu, who is that Nirvana?"


    Chu also heard that he didn''t speak, but put his eyes on Yue Baiyi, and Yue Baiyi took over the mouth and said for Chu.


    "Elder brother Gu, this nirvana is unfathomable. He has the power of space Department and is very powerful. The origin is unknown, but he said he was a blood spirit family and claimed to be the king. There are a man and a woman no less than our loyal subordinates."


    "Blood spirit clan?! even if I grew up in country y, I have never heard of blood spirit clan... Is it blood clan?" Gu Zhili mused.


    "No," Yue Baiyi shook her head and looked at Gu Zhili and others. She said in a deep voice, "it''s a zombie. He calls it the zombie, the blood spirit family."


    "Zombie?! how could it! Zombie can still talk?!" the biggest reaction was Murong Xingli. She had always been acute. She stood up from the sofa with a look of surprise and disbelief.


    The look in the moon''s white eyes flashed slightly, and said, "yes, and the appearance is very beautiful, no different from human beings, even more perfect."


    "This... How could it... If he sneaked into the base... Then..." Murong Xingli had thought of the worst at this time. She seemed to see the day when the base was in chaos.


    Yue Baiyi shook his head when he heard the speech, "no, he shouldn''t come to the base, otherwise the base will stay here for so long with his ability." although he didn''t know nirvana for a long time.


    But she can clearly understand this man. He is so proud and worships his race. He can''t go to the human base everywhere in person.


    "But..." Murong Xingli didn''t understand nirvana. He was still worried by the words of the moon in white.


    "Don''t worry, even if he comes here, I, ah Yi can recognize him at the first time, so I won''t let him mess around in the base." Yue Baiyi comforted again. Murong Xingli thought about it, and his heart was a little relaxed.


    But Gu Zhili was not as simple as Murong Xingli thought.


    "Brother Chu, white clothes, if, as you said, this nirvana is a zombie, that is to say, these zombies can not only evolve, but also evolve to be more perfect, and wisdom will evolve accordingly. If so... I''m afraid we humans will be in big trouble!"

 Chapter 249

    Gu Zhili''s words made the atmosphere on the court cool. At this time, Gu Youge, who had not spoken, stood up from the sofa and turned to leave.


    "Xiaoge?" Gu Zhili finally found his sister, so he always cared about Gu Youge. These days, he found something wrong with his sister, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Gu Youge turned around suspiciously. Seeing the worry in Gu Zhili''s eyes, he pulled out a faint smile.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I want to go upstairs and have a rest."


    Gu Zhili couldn''t say anything more when he heard the speech. He nodded and asked Gu Youge to leave the living room.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Gu Youge, who was not right, and looked at Murong Xingli inexplicably, wondering.


    "Xingli, what''s wrong with her? Something''s wrong!"


    "I don''t know. It''s suddenly like this these two days. Maybe it''s the patronage of my great aunt."


    "Oh, I see. It means that her face is so pale." Yue Baiyi nodded clearly, saying that she won''t come to her great aunt? Then she


    "By the way, Xiaoyi, I''ve known you for a month. How does it seem that you haven''t come to my aunt?" Murong Xingli suddenly thought of something and looked puzzled and said to Yuebai.


    Yue Baiyi slightly smoked his mouth, thought for a moment, and secretly whispered to Murong Xingli, "you are a girl. Don''t be so loud. There are men here! Moreover, my body is a little special. I''ve been here for a long time."


    Murong Xingli also seemed to find that what he said was really inappropriate. His face turned red. He nodded to the moon in embarrassment and stopped talking. Just his eyes, he always secretly glanced at Gu Zhili around Chu Yi.


    When it comes to Gu Youge, after she went to the second floor, she returned to her room with Murong Xingli and Yue Baiyi, and fell on the bed. Her eyes were empty, complex and overwhelmed. All kinds of emotions made her look like her.


    Gu Youge turned over and lay flat on the bed. He looked at the ceiling foolishly, but his thoughts drifted to three days ago.


    ......


    "Alas! Xiaoyi has been away for several days. Why hasn''t she come back yet... Ge Ge, you said... Do you think something will happen to Xiaoyi?" Murong Xingli walked back and forth in the room, his face full of anxiety. But she made Gu Youge feel dizzy.


    Gu Youge stroked his forehead, grabbed Murong Xingli walking around the room and pulled him onto the bed.


    "Sit down! Don''t walk around, just like that mindless fly. I''m so bored!"


    Seeing that Gu Youge was angry, Murong Xingli did not dare to move any more. He sat rigidly on the bed and remained silent for a moment. It seemed that he could not bear it at last. He said, "Ge Ge, don''t you worry about the safety of the small clothes?"


    "Worry, what''s the use of worrying?! if you have time to worry, you might as well seize the time to practice and improve yourself, so as not to be left!" Gu Youge''s tone is very strict and looks like a big sister. However, seeing Murong Xingli''s face blaming herself, she also knows that her words are too strict. She sighed and said with relief.


    "There is Chu Yi around Xiaoyi, and there is a month. Even if they die, they won''t hurt her. Don''t worry, I believe they will all return safely. Now the most important thing is to practice well. You know?" Murong Xingli is also a child who listens to people''s advice. When she hears Gu Youge''s words, she also thinks carefully, which is also the reason.


    Murong Xingli, who was silent for a moment, suddenly stood up and said seriously to Gu Youge, "Ge Ge, I know. I will practice hard and never drag my clothes and everyone back. Ge, I''ll go to brother Gu and I want him to teach me how to shoot!"


    Gu Youge nodded at the speech. In the end of the world, one more skill would be one more means to protect her life, so she didn''t stop her this time.


    "Go."


    "Well, I''ll go!"

 Chapter 250

    The "pa" door was closed again, and Gu Youge was the only one left in the room.


    She sighed and spread her hand in front of her, and the calluses on her hands appeared clearly in front of her eyes.


    These are the calluses formed by her insistence on practicing martial arts. Thanks to her perseverance, she has not become a disabled person. At least for now, she can protect herself.


    Although she has no powers, she believes that one day, she will get powers to protect what she wants to protect!


    Once she was too small. Her parents left to let her know the world. No one can protect what she cares about, and only her own hands can protect it!


    Just as she was lying alone in the *************************************************************************************.


    "Tut tut Tut, human beings are small. Maybe they don''t know how they died. I really don''t know what that guy likes about human beings and is willing to degenerate with human beings. It''s a shame of our family!"


    When Gu Youge heard the speech, he inspired and jumped from ******* to the ground. At this time, she looked along the edge of the bed. There was a man where she was lying.


    When she looked at the man''s face, the whole person was stunned.


    Is she... Seeing an angel? Or the devil? How could anyone have such a perfect face and body? He must not be human


    This was the only flickering thought in guyog''s mind.


    The man looked at Gu Youge''s behavior and drew a sarcastic arc around the corner of his mouth. He gently opened his red lips and said to Gu Youge in a very confused voice.


    "What? Are you satisfied with the king''s appearance?"


    When Gu Youge heard the speech, she pulled her mind back and didn''t answer the man''s words. At the beginning, she was amazed by the man''s appearance, and she also recovered as usual.


    "Who are you?" she felt that this man was by no means a good man, and his strength was unfathomable. Just because he could enter her room silently, this man''s strength was above them!


    In the face of Gu Youge''s indifferent question, the man was slightly stunned, then laughed and showed a trace of interest in his eyes.


    "Hahaha ~ you are so funny that you can resist the king''s appearance."


    Gu Youge glanced at him coldly, moved his body slightly, and adjusted himself to his best state to prepare for battle at any time.


    Her behavior was seen by the man, with a touch of irony and interest in her eyes, as well as the feeling when she saw the prey.


    He moved slightly and disappeared into the **********************************************************************.


    Gu Youge was stunned at first, and then subconsciously raised her leg to kick the man. However, she was not the man''s opponent. Although she reacted quickly, the man''s speed was faster. When Gu Youge''s leg was about to kick the man''s face, the man disappeared again.


    Gu Youge just wanted to look for it, but he was suddenly shocked by the evil voice behind him, and the whole person was stiff in place.


    "You woman, it seems that you are not interested in the king''s appearance, but you also kick him in the face. Tut Tut, human beings are just duplicity. Woman, what should I do with you?"


    When the man saw that Gu Youge was tight and looked like a great enemy, he gently touched his lips with his index finger, and the light laughter overflowed from his magnetic throat.


    Seeing this, Gu Youge just wanted to move his body and leave the man who made her feel dangerous, but he didn''t expect that the man was faster. He pulled Gu Youge''s arm and threw her to *******. Before she could react, he lived and pressed her.

 Chapter 251

    Where did Gu Youge have such close contact with a heterosexual? Rao was indifferent. At this time, her face was also full of blushes.


    This is the blush. I don''t know whether it''s angry or shy.


    "Who the hell are you!" Gu Youge was not afraid at this time. Although she couldn''t resist the man in front of her, she still didn''t want to lose to him in momentum.


    She tried to control her trembling because of the king''s spirit overflowing from the bones of the man in front of her and the slightest coldness. She was not afraid of death, she was afraid that death would be worthless!


    Looking at Gu Youge''s firm eyes and the indifferent look on his face, the man didn''t know why he kissed the trembling red lips.


    "Oh... You... Let go... Oh... Let go of me!" Gu Youge never thought that the perfect man would kiss her. She had never felt it before, which made her heart jump and unconsciously resist. Maybe it was because the man didn''t expect Gu Youge''s reaction to be so strong and was really pushed away by her.


    The man was slightly stunned. Looking at the anger and embarrassment on the face of the woman lying in * * * * * * *, a strong desire for possession suddenly rose in his heart.


    No woman has ever dared to refuse him. She is

 Chapter 252

    The man''s sword eyebrows seemed to be light, but in fact his eyes were already full of haze and strong love for prey.


    A pair of narrow peach blossom eyes, glowing with dangerous light, staring at the people under Shen. It''s clearly such an ordinary face, even half of Mumu. Why does he think she is very beautiful?!


    Looking at the stubborn face that can only be regarded as a beautiful and beautiful face, and the firm and plain tone in his eyes, no matter what, he felt inexplicable irritability, as if something was beyond his control.


    may not! As the king of blood spirit, he is absolutely not allowed to have any accidents!


    Does this woman... Expect him not to do anything? Hehe... If... Destroy her Qing white, can she still be so calm? Ha ha, he suddenly wanted to see her Cheng Huan under his knee.


    Gu Youge looked at the dangerous light in the man''s eyes and suddenly missed a beat in her heart. She had a bad hunch


    However, this idea did not take long to prove.


    "Woman, I don''t know how long you can keep your composure!"


    The man said that, under Gu Youge''s inexplicable panic, he stretched out his bony hands and gently and slowly untied Gu Youge''s clothes one by one.


    Looking at the man''s action, no matter how simple he is, everyone knows what to do next. Gu Youge clenched his fists, didn''t beg for mercy, didn''t ask him why, and didn''t let him let go of her. He just stared at the man coldly with towering hatred in his eyes.


    The man will not be restrained by Gu Youge''s momentum, but looking at the hatred in her eyes, an inexplicable irritability rises in her heart again, hating him? Hehe, he will make her hate him more!


    The man''s action became rough. He tore off Gu Youge''s clothes and jeans on his chest and took off all her clothes. After that, his snow-white and concave convex body appeared in the man''s eyes.


    At this moment, the man''s breath was a little chaotic, but it was only a moment and soon recovered as usual.


    He glanced at Gu Youge and looked at her stubbornly without a sound and clenched her lips. An evil smile spilled from the corners of her mouth, "body, not very good. Tut Tut, I was very interested... Now it seems..."


    Gu Youge listened to the man''s words. He was angry and angry. He stripped her away. He didn''t comment on her enough. He insulted her!


    He glared at the man angrily. Gu Youge was still silent, and the smile on the man''s face was even worse. He began to take off his clothes. His slender and bony hands were untied everywhere he went.


    The flawless white shirt and buttons on the chest are now fully untied, and the perfect figure with golden ratio is fully displayed in front of Gu Youge.


    The white skin emits a light golden light. Under the symmetrical and compact muscles, there is a great power, which will burst out a strong sense of security for him at a glance.


    He is so white, but it is not pale in white, but a healthy complexion with white powder and white powder.


    Although Gu Youge, who was bound in bed, hated, angry and annoyed, she had to admit that this man was really perfect, perfect face, perfect figure and perfect ability. What else was he imperfect?


    Until men took off their black casual pants, the huge in the dense forest also stood out.


    Gu Youge was stunned. Would she die?


    However, the next thing couldn''t allow her to think much. Although it was painful, she had to admit that she did have a little... Enjoyment?


    She is degenerate


    "Woman, remember my name, Nirvana."

 Chapter 253

    Gu Youge lay flat on the bed, stretched out his hands and stroked his chest. Up to now, she still remembers that ye, and the man''s rudeness and tenderness to her. She clearly should hate him. Why can''t she hate him?


    However, often think of him, her heart can''t help beating?


    Is he a blood spirit? Is he a zombie? But he looks so perfect... What did he come to do that day? I''m afraid it''s not as simple as she thought


    But why did he... Why didn''t he kill her? Didn''t turn her into a zombie? Just... Just


    She couldn''t see through him. She... Suddenly wanted to know what he was doing at the moment.


    ......


    "Wang? Wang? Wang!"


    "Hmm? Mumu, what''s the matter." looking out the window, I didn''t know what Nirvana was thinking. After returning to God, I raised my eyes to Mumu and asked faintly.


    When Mu Mu saw Nirvana''s absent-minded appearance, he was angry. After Wang came back from the human base a few days ago, he became like this, just like losing his soul!


    "Wang, now the whole hospital is an intermediate blood spirit, and has enough strength to capture the human base! Now humans are not our opponent at all! Wang? Do you think..."


    Nirvana supported the table with one hand, and the other hand gently knocked on the table, ''Dong... Dong... Dong...'' Mu Mu was unconsciously frightened when he heard it.


    When Mu Mu was very nervous, suddenly Nirvana stopped beating on the table, and a strange and evil radian came out of the corners of her mouth, "No, it can''t be finished so soon. Mu Mu, don''t you think you get an empty look of despair after watching those mole ants struggle desperately? The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Ha ha ha ha ~ doesn''t Yue Baiyi like to help humans? I want to see how long she can help them!


    Mu Mu, send orders. Every intermediate blood spirit, with a low-level blood spirit army, scattered in all directions. I want to capture these humans one by one and slowly.


    Tell them that whenever a human base is captured, no matter how big or small, the king will be rewarded! "


    Mu Mu looked at Nirvana''s usual look and behavior, and was suddenly relieved. She was afraid that the king was no longer the person she knew. Fortunately, he was still him and her noble king!


    "Yes, king!" Mu Mu replied respectfully. She got the consent of Nirvana and hurried back.


    Nirvana saw Mumu leave, the evil expression faded, leaving a touch of sadness that people can''t understand.


    What is she doing now? Does she miss him? That ye, he


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi and Murong Xingli also returned to the room. Gu Youge, who was lying in bed and heard the sound, quickly hid his emotions, got up neatly and jumped down from * * * * * *.


    "Has everything been discussed?" Gu Youge asked with concern. I don''t know why she didn''t want them to be enemies.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and was robbed by Murong Xingli before he opened his mouth.


    "It''s been discussed. This time, many first-class spirit cores have been taken back from Xiaoyi. We decided to use most of them in cultivation. Oh, by the way, Xiaoyi, the base has released the cultivation methods of psionic people these days. I, Li and white night have tried it. It''s really effective. Don''t you know? I''ll teach you!"


    Murong Xingli looked eagerly and expectantly at Yue Baiyi, which made her embarrassed to refuse. Finally, she had to nod helplessly and accept Murong Xingli''s proposal. She was really embarrassed to refuse such a kind-hearted her.


    Murong Xingli was more enthusiastic as soon as she got Yue Baiyi''s consent. She kept explaining how to cultivate with Yue Baiyi, and Yue Baiyi cooperated with her very much. An hour later


    "Wow, Xiaoyi, you are really smart! I felt the feeling of Dantian like Qi after practicing for a day. I didn''t expect you to feel it in only an hour. It''s really great!"

 Chapter 254

    Yue Baiyi smiled and shook his head. "It''s not as powerful as what you said. Hehe, it''s just a coincidence. By the way, gege, we''ll hand in the task tomorrow. By the way, we''ll see what else we can take, but I don''t think we''ll take the task so far. Will you go with us then?


    Beat more zombies. Maybe it''s a coincidence to stimulate the power at that time! "


    Gu Youge was delighted when he heard the speech, and his cold face showed a touch of joy.


    "Well, I can protect myself as long as I have weapons."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and was very satisfied with Gu Youge''s attitude. Suddenly, she seemed to think something, looked at Murong Xingli and said, "ah, by the way, I have a weapon here, but... It''s just that the source of the weapon is very special, and the weapon itself is also very special, so... Xingli, I hope you don''t ask more."


    Murong Xingli saw that Yue Baiyi was so serious, and she didn''t consciously get serious. She solemnly nodded and promised, "Well! I believe in Xiaoyi, I won''t ask you about the origin of your weapons! Gege and I know you have many secrets, but everyone has their own little secrets, so we won''t ask too much. As long as there is a little, Xiaoyi won''t harm us, right?"


    Yue Baiyi also nodded solemnly and promised, "yes, I will never harm you! If I don''t betray, I will never leave!"


    Generous and powerful words sounded in the room. The words of Yue Baiyi always unconsciously made people feel inexplicable trust. The three were silent for a moment. Suddenly, they looked at each other and smiled. Everything was silent.


    Then Yue Baiyi took out the "Ribbon" she had obtained from opening the "novice gift bag" from her backpack. Xin Kui explained that she had space to store things, otherwise she really couldn''t change the ribbon for some reason.


    Murong Xingli took out the "Ribbon" at the first sight of Yue Baiyi. She deeply liked it, and she seemed to be summoned. She stretched out her hand and took it from Yue Baiyi''s hand.


    And there are also information about the "Ribbon" and its use.


    "Xiaoyi, this... This is really... Don''t worry, Xiaoyi, I''ll never ask the origin of this'' ribbon ''! And I won''t reveal who gave me this'' ribbon''! Don''t worry, Xiaoyi, I Murong Xingli will always stand by you!"


    Facing Murong Xingli''s sudden promise, Yue Baiyi was stunned and relieved. She thought about Murong Xingli''s many reactions, but she didn''t expect that she was this reaction, which made her feel incomparably warm and gratified.


    "Well, I believe you." they looked at each other and smiled.


    Gu Youge on one side envies Murong Xingli''s weapons. Speaking of weapons, what she can see most is the double short swords. She was left-handed since childhood, but she also trained her right hand. Moreover, outsiders don''t know that she is left-handed at all, except Murong Xingli, who grew up with her since childhood.


    Xu felt Gu Youge''s mood. Yue Baiyi felt the tip of his nose and asked.


    "What weapon do you like, Greg? I''ll see if I can find it for you."


    Gu Youge felt a faint smile on his cold face. White clothes could think of her, but this made her feel very warm.


    "Double Daggers."


    "Double Daggers?! gege, this weapon seems to have to..."


    "Two hands? I''m left-handed."


    "Ah? Ge Ge is left-handed! I can''t see it at all! Your right hand is very good, just like a normal person."


    Gu Youge sniffed at the corners of his mouth and said helplessly, "aren''t left-handed normal people?"


    "Cough... Well, I''ll help you pay attention to see if there are any weapons suitable for you. It''s late today. Go to bed, rest early, and get up early tomorrow morning!"


    Looking at the embarrassing side of Yue Baiyi, both of them didn''t expose it. They obeyed her words and went to Chuang to sleep after washing one by one.


    A night without words

 Chapter 255

    The next day, yuebaiyi got up early and went to the kitchen to help Yuema and Yu Miaoyu.


    Because Yue Baiyi brought back many good things, they decided to eat some good meals these days to replenish the body of Murong Er Lao. Murong Er Lao was very grateful for this, and the cohesion of the family became deeper.


    No one spoke at the table. This is the only place where everyone has the most tacit understanding. The basic etiquette is the same whether it is Murong''s family, Yue''s family, Chu''s family or Gu''s family. After dinner, they go out early.


    This time, except for the four old people, everyone didn''t want to stay at home, so Gu Zhili drove Chu Yi''s extended Hummer to the power center in the city center.


    When Chu also handed over the medicine returned from the moon to the window bar of the power center, everyone looked at him and their team in shock.


    At the same time, the "bless" team also officially launched its name, which swept through everyone''s ears like a strong wind.


    At this time, they did not know that the base had already opened for their team, and they had already left the city gate and were performing a moderately difficult task.


    "Wow, no wonder it''s a moderately difficult task... It''s like brushing monsters, but we don''t have a blue bottle in the game! As soon as we drink the power of the body, we will recover!" Murong Xingli, who burned a zombie in front of him, couldn''t help complaining.


    And her cold words made Yue Baiyi suddenly stumble and almost fell to the ground.


    "Eldest lady?" Yueyi, standing beside him, asked with concern.


    Yue Baiyi smiled and shook her head, indicating that she was fine. Then she turned her eyes to Chu Yi.


    Chu also saw this, hehe smiled and said.


    "Xingli, this is not a game, but a reality. When you run out of physical powers, hurry to the back and replenish it with a spirit core. Don''t hurt yourself, otherwise ah Li will be distressed!"


    "Brother Chu...!" Murong Xingli said angrily, stamped his feet, looked at Gu Zhili, saw the worry and concern in his eyes, his face was red again, nodded, obediently retreated behind the people, took out the spiritual core, and stood like this to absorb the spiritual core.


    Seeing this, Gu Zhili hurriedly moved in her direction. His woman was still protected by himself!


    Near noon, they swept the battlefield. Their mission location was a small town near the base. At that time, many people gathered in the small town because of some activities, so the original traffic was not very large, which was several times higher than that of ordinary towns.


    Fortunately, they were not fuel-efficient lamps. In less than half a day, they cleaned up most of the zombies in the town.


    As for the spirit core, Xiaomi and Xiaoshu have already taken action.


    At the beginning, Yue Baiyi didn''t intend to let Xiaoshu go, but Xiaoshu insisted on digging the spirit core. He was in a stalemate and finally lost under his big watery eyes.


    Before, she was worried that Xiaoshu and Xiaomi were born wrong, but she didn''t expect that the two were so harmonious, and Xiaomi was even close to Xiaoshu, which made her confused and relieved.


    She''s really afraid of cat and mouse war!


    Until they found a cleaner room and cleaned it a little, Xiaomi and Xiaoshu, who dug the spiritual core, rushed in.


    "Mom... Help..."


    "Meow ~..." master, save others


    Xiaoshu and Xiaomi fluttered and all got into the arms of Yuebai, occupying her chest full, without any gap.


    However, when Yue Baiyi was confused, suddenly, a Fengfenghuohuo figure rushed in.


    "Aha! I finally caught you! Look where you''re going!"

 Chapter 256

    The voice fell, and everyone in the house focused on the intruder.


    Feeling the two months in her arms seeking comfort from her, the beauty in white frowned unconsciously. A pair of sharp eyes swept the people, and asked with a slightly unhappy tone.


    "Who are you? Why insult my partner and son?!"


    Xiaoshu in his arms heard the word "son" of Yue Baiyi, and his eyes burst out with infinite joy. He wanted to hug Yue Baiyi and kiss him hard, but he knew that the situation at this time could not make him do such an impulsive and willful thing.


    What''s more, his father is still a jealous jar, but he can''t be in front of him!


    When someone heard the speech, he raised his head impressively, and her beautiful appearance also appeared in front of people.


    A beautiful oval face has a pair of clear and bright pupils, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes tremble slightly, white flawless skin shows a light red powder, and thin lips are delicate like rose petals.


    This is a beauty!


    The same idea echoed in everyone''s heart.


    However, it''s good that the beauty didn''t speak, but she had several fairy temperament. This speech destroyed her remaining Fairy Spirit.


    "Your son?! are you sixteen?! God, you have such a big son! Tut Tut, you won''t have a child at the age of thirteen or fourteen?! alas, it''s so pathetic... You have the shackles of children at such a young age... You must not have experienced the fun of life?!" the woman said to herself, I didn''t see the impatience and gradually darkening face in the beautiful eyes of the moon.


    "Hey... How did you..."


    "Shut up!" the cold and forbearing voice jumped out of the throat of Yue Baiyi. The unique King''s momentum also made the woman a little stunned. Then she recovered as usual, looked up and down at Yue Baiyi, and finally fixed on her beautiful and bright eyes that could not be covered by her beautiful pupils, like ruby.


    Suddenly she seemed to think of something. She looked at Yue Baiyi with a surprised face. Regardless of Yue Baiyi''s wishes, she grabbed her hand, dodged and disappeared in front of everyone.


    They were stunned at first. After reacting, they were startled and hurried out. At the same time, the voice of Yue Baiyi also sounded.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll be right back."


    And it was she who left the words that everyone was relieved. Even Yueyi, who had always followed Yuebai''s ass, relaxed at this time.


    Of course, except for one person, he frowned deeply, with remorse and hatred in his eyes, which is a hatred for his powerlessness!


    When the moon saw this, she even "comforted" Chu for the first time.


    "Miss''s ability is above you." even if you worry, you can''t worry. It''s better to think about how to improve your ability.


    Although Yue Yi''s words were merciless, Chu also knew that he was kind. Moreover, with Yue Yi''s temperament, it was good to be able to talk to him. He didn''t think that Yue Yi could talk to him in a good voice.


    Chu was also silent. Yue Yi didn''t pay attention to him anymore. He walked to the corner alone and sat cross legged. It seemed that he was practicing?


    Chu also saw a slight flash in his eyes. He also went to another corner and sat cross legged on the ground. He practiced according to the skill given to him by Yue Baiyi.


    He wants to become strong and at least protect her under the pursuit of Nirvana!


    ......


    At the same time, at the other end, Yue Baiyi was pulled to a remote place by a strange woman.


    At this time, she still held two in her arms and glanced around. She was ready to fight at any time.


    "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 257

    Facing the sudden cold questions, Yue Baiyi frowned again and remained silent. She didn''t seem to want to answer her questions.


    However, the strange woman was not angry at this. She just smiled and introduced herself, "my name is Mengxue. I''m 18 years old. Hey, what''s your name? I told you. Should you tell me?"


    "Moon in white, 18." cold and short words showed her mood at this time.


    Mengxue was not annoyed. Hearing the speech, she just laughed and then became silent. She looked down as if she was thinking about something again. Suddenly, she raised her head and stared at Yue Baiyi with clear eyes. However, the words from her mouth made Yue Baiyi tremble suddenly.


    "You are not human!"


    The words of affirmation sounded in her mind like a thunderbolt. However, it was only for a moment and soon recovered calm, but it was unknown how calm her heart was.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Yue white replied as usual.


    For her answer, Mengxue didn''t seem to be unexpected. She smiled as if she was unmoved by the explanation of moon white.


    "I think you should know what I''m talking about. You''re not human, you don''t have a heartbeat, you don''t have a body temperature... And you have eyes different from ordinary people... Let me think... Well... It''s similar to those wandering walking corpses outside!" Mengxue tilted her head, looking naive. The whole person looks like a girl who doesn''t know the world.


    On hearing the speech, the look in her eyes was slightly heavy. She looked at Mengxue coldly and hugged her two hands. She was also accumulating strength. At the moment, she had moved to kill her heart.


    Mengxue looked at the moon''s white clothes, whose face was getting colder and colder, and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Hahaha ~ you don''t have to be so nervous. Don''t worry, I''m definitely on your side. Since you don''t want people to know your identity, I won''t say it."


    "What''s your guarantee? You should know that only one kind of people won''t tell the secret!" Yue Baiyi said, looking cold in her eyes and opening up. At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    However, Mengxue seemed unmoved. Although she was shocked by the sudden momentum and her blood stagnated, she slightly turned the aura in her body and her face returned to normal.


    Moon white looked at the subtle changes in Mengxue''s face. At the moment, she looked at her like a great enemy. This woman is not simple!


    Mengxue shrugged her shoulders. Suddenly, her relaxed look became serious. She looked at Yue Baiyi seriously and said sincerely, "you can really rest assured that I came down the mountain to find you, and assisted you by your side to complete your great cause."


    Although Mengxue''s attitude is very sincere, Yue Baiyi still dare not relax her vigilance, but at least she is willing to communicate with her more.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." she still said this, biting to death and refusing to let go.


    Mengxue smiled, raised her head and began to introduce herself.


    "You really don''t have to be so wary of me. I was originally a dreamer of one of the four remaining immortal families in Longxia kingdom. My name is Mengxue. I am 18 years old. My cultivation is in the middle of foundation building, which is equivalent to a medium-level j-level power.


    This time down the mountain, I accepted the task entrusted to me by the family.


    Find ''an alien with red eyes'' and help him or her achieve his or her great cause!


    Of course, it''s not just me looking for you again, but also people sent by other families looking for you again. "


    Yue Baiyi frowned deeply. She could only be skeptical about Mengxue''s words. To say Xiuxian, she certainly didn''t believe it before, but now it seems that what else can''t exist?


    If you don''t believe it, it is whether this person is telling the truth or lies.


    "Since we are all looking for ''aliens with red eyes'', why are you alone now?"

 Chapter 258

    The tone of Yue Baiyi is very plain, but it is sharp with silk. It is not a question, but just an explanation.


    Mengxue heard that she was not embarrassed by the lie. Instead, she scratched her head and looked embarrassed. She raised her clear and bright eyes and looked directly at the white dress road of the moon.


    "Our four families have made a bet to see who can find the ''alien with red eyes'' first. The first one can ask the other three people to do something. Hey hey, I''m the first one to find you. I can finally get back to a game and call them well! Ha ha ~ ~"


    Mengxue said as if she thought of something very interesting. She laughed loudly and looked bright, which also made Yue Baiyi slightly relax her vigilance.


    From her senses, the woman in front of her has no malice towards her, but it remains to be discussed how true and false the woman''s words are.


    Of course, if it is the Xiuxian family, she can only make friends with them and offend them. She may be nothing alone, but the people she cares about may die because of her.


    All this was not what she expected to see.


    After pondering for a while, Yue Baiyi finally decided to put the woman beside her. Although there was a certain danger, she couldn''t grasp what she would do if she was allowed to leave. Mingmou was always simpler than covert Mou.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll believe you once, but I hope you can keep your promise and don''t tell others my identity. Otherwise... I will kill you!" the killing intention flashed in Yue Baiyi''s eyes. Mengxue knew that what she said was not threatening her, but really moved her heart. She also knew that if she really took any rash action, This woman will definitely kill her without hesitation.


    What a dangerous woman! Fortunately, they are not enemies.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone anything about your identity. What''s more, the family has rules that let us obey your orders. However, I hope you can take some time to go home with me. I don''t know very well about some things. I just follow the orders. If you want to know the reason, you must consult my father, the dream family Long. "


    Mengxue said what she knew. She was sincere. She really couldn''t see any conspiracy.


    Although yuebaiyi also relaxed her vigilance a little, she couldn''t completely trust a strange woman. Since she couldn''t drive her away, she put her under her own eyes to monitor her. Once she made a rash move, she immediately killed her!


    "OK, then you can join us. By the way, you are all alone?" Yue Baiyi''s momentum converged back. Although he could not treat Murong Xingli and Gu Youge as warmly, he would not be as fierce as just now.


    Feeling the change of Yue''s attitude in white, Mengxue looked more familiar. Hei hei smiled and replied, "we go down the mountain with experience, and naturally we don''t bring people. What''s more, with the level of these zombies, it''s not difficult for us. Even if I can''t fight, I can at least fly with my sword and escape, can''t I?"


    "Flying with the sword?" Yue Baiyi frowned. She had never heard of this new word.


    Mengxue was very interested in seeing Yue Baiyi. She was immediately interested, took her hand and explained enthusiastically.


    "Yes, it''s just flying the sword in the sky! It should be regarded as a means of transportation ~ hey hey ~"


    "Er..." if so, aren''t these immortal families really going against the sky?!

 Chapter 259

    It seems that after seeing through the moon''s white clothes, Mengxue smiled and explained to her with relief.


    "White clothes, our immortal family can soar to the fairyland when we cultivate and break the void to Mahayana. However, at present, no one in our family has soared for hundreds of years, perhaps because there is less and less aura on the earth.


    However, from the end of the world, the earth seems to be influenced by something. The aura becomes very irritable and tyrannical. Although it is abundant, we can''t absorb and cultivate.


    On the contrary, the spirit in the spirit core in the Zombie''s head is very abundant for us to practice. Therefore, we can still be powerful before the end of the world, but now when the end of the world comes, all humans have changed. Many humans who have not become zombies have become powers, and their achievements in the future are no less than ours.


    What''s more... There are new races from the universe.


    White clothes, I personally ask you not to let human beings on the whole earth become extinct, okay? "


    Yue Baiyi lowered her head slightly when she heard the speech, raised her hand and touched the two unspeakably quiet in her arms. A faint voice overflowed from her throat.


    "My own parents, brothers and friends are human beings. I will not let human beings become extinct. Moreover, I am also transformed from human beings, but now I can''t say, because there is another very powerful man who wants to turn human beings on the whole earth into zombies."


    "What?!" Mengxue exclaimed in amazement. She looked at Yue Baiyi with an unbelievable face. Her clear eyes stared at her tightly, as if she wanted to see whether she was exaggerating again from her facial expression.


    Yue Baiyi raised her head slightly, and the waves in her eyes were not surprised. Finally, Mengxue chose to believe that her face was gloomy and pondered for half a moment.


    "Can you tell me about that man?"


    Yue Baiyi nodded. If these people are really so powerful, she might as well use them. Nirvana is really too powerful. Even she can''t catch up with the advanced speed. Now the most important thing is to find more powerful partners. Otherwise, she will only be slaughtered unilaterally by nirvana in the end.


    "Of course, his name is nirvana, is..."


    On June, Bai Yi picked out the things she had encountered before and told Meng Xue. Meng Xue was more and more frightened. If what Bai Yi said was true, then... The strength of that man was at least equivalent to the cultivation in the later stage of Jindan, oh, no, even in the period of Yuanying!


    However, among their family and even the four families, the highest cultivation is the ancestor of the purple family, but he only has the cultivation in the middle of the golden pill


    No, she must send it home!


    "Bai Yi, thank you for telling Yu about it. Now I have to go home and tell four families about it. Now there are only four of our families cultivating immortals on the whole earth. If we can''t deal with him... Bai Yi, then the hope of defeating him can only be given to you. Seriously, since you are the one we want to help, I believe it is the most important thing It will only be you who will win. "


    Facing Mengxue''s sincerity and expectation, Yue Baiyi only shook her head reluctantly. She doesn''t have such a fearless spirit. What savior? Oh! She disdains it! Her request is very simple and ordinary. She just wants to keep her small home and her friends and spend a peaceful and stable day in this last world.


    However, is it really as simple as moon white imagined? Some people are doomed to something. What should happen will always happen. Even if they don''t want to, they will still go that way in the end. Just the mentality of going that way is determined by the individual.


    Pain is to go, happiness is to go, after all

 Chapter 260

    Finally, Mengxue left.


    Before that, she promised that she would find some. After that, she gave Yuebai a light green and crystal clear jade piece. She told her that it was called the messenger jade slip, which had a positioning function. As long as the jade slip was shiny at that time, she gently pressed it with her power, she could transfer her coordinates to Mengxue.


    Looking at the magic jade slips in her hand, Yue Baiyi''s heart is still overturned.


    Xiaoshu in his arms looked at Yue Baiyi''s surprised appearance and couldn''t help but say, "Mom, she''s a tool smelter! Everyone''s weapons can be customized by her in the future!" however, he regretted that he had smoked his mouth hundreds of times in his heart at the moment.


    However, Yue Baiyi was not stupid. She was a little stunned at first, and then asked, "Xiaoshu, how do you know? What else is a tool refiner?"


    Xiaoshu was very nervous when he heard the speech. He looked up at the moon white clothes with his big watery eyes, and pulled a far fetched radian from the corners of his mouth, "Hehe, mom... That''s what I saw... Yes, that''s what I saw. She was refining weapons just now. She was accidentally interrupted by me and Xiaomi. Xiaomi is also a greedy ghost. She ate the spiritual core she used to refine weapons, so she chased us! And the word" weapon smelter "was also said by the woman herself. I don''t know what it means, but I guess, It must be very powerful! It must be used to refine weapons! "


    Xiaoshu''s explanation was far fetched, but there was no problem, because Xiaomi also explained things clearly.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi had a headache and looked at the two with a reproachful face. However, when he saw the innocence on the two faces, the reproach on his mouth changed.


    "You... Don''t run around in the future and don''t provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked. What should you do in case of an accident?"


    The two who originally thought they could not escape a scold heard the concern in Yue''s words in white, and their hearts suddenly filled with a touch of warmth.


    "Uh huh ~ I see ~"


    "Meow ~ ~"


    See two clever promise, month white clothes also no longer blame them, hold them tightly in his arms, a jump, then disappeared in place.


    When Bai Yi returned to the cabin she left, everyone had prepared lunch for her.


    Watching everyone sitting in the chair waiting for her to come back and eat together, she was moved and very helpless at the same time.


    It seems that I have to pull my stomach today!


    After a meal, they had a rest and decided to clean up the rest of the zombies.


    The task they accept is to eliminate the zombies in the whole town, load the zombies in a large truck, and hand over the whole car together with the body of the zombies when they hand over the task.


    Originally, someone took over the task, but there were too many zombies. Many powers saw the dense zombies in the town and withdrew. This was not to kill a few zombies, but to wipe out the whole town! There were at least tens of thousands of people. At the beginning of the end of the world, the level of the powers was not very high, so no one was willing to wipe out the zombies in the whole town.


    Chu also believes that the previous task has made a name for his team, and this task is even more icing on the cake.


    If you don''t want to be bullied, you should constantly become stronger, show your strength to the public, and let them weigh whether they are qualified to bear their retaliation.


    He wants to let that person know that if he wants to move them, he should also weigh whether he can bear the consequences of doing so!


    Fortunately, although the number of people in the team is small, it is important that everyone is an elite. Besides, Gu Youge has no powers, but with her good body skills, she can also meet the blade in the zombie. After all, her powers are limited and can''t blindly use powers to attack. Therefore, at this time, Gu Youge''s endurance is obviously much better than Murong Xingli with powers.


    "Ge Ge, teach me martial arts!"


    "... OK."

 Chapter 261

    Later, Gu Youge taught Murong Xingli''s body art and practiced killing zombies to Murong Xingli. The atmosphere between the two was very good. One studied with an open mind and the other taught with heart. Such a studious atmosphere also infected others.


    At this time, yuebaiyi also remembered his new unsealing skills.


    Looking at the zombie moving in front of her in the distance, she silently recited the spell of "crazy growth" skill. A second later, a very bright Yan red flame was emitted from her palm. The flame was like a soul, wrapped around the zombie, and the zombie stopped moving, and the whole person seemed to be stationary.


    However, the time of this crazy growth was also limited. Eight seconds later, the flame disappeared and the zombie stepped forward again.


    Yue Baiyi nodded at this, and she also had a certain concern in her heart. Then she lost a "crazy growth" skill for the advancing zombie. However, this time she didn''t waste time. When the zombie stopped, she silently recited the mantra of "ingestion and absorption". A second later, a fire red flame was emitted from her hand and aimed at the Zombie''s head, Like a bridge, the energy of the spirit core in the Zombie''s brain was transferred to the moon white clothes along the bridge of fire red flame.


    Yue Baiyi felt the reply of strength, and her eyes suddenly lit up. It turned out that this intake and absorption had such an anti sky function!


    But I don''t know what kind of nucleus she absorbed energy into.


    Because it is a low-level blood spirit, the ability of "ingestion and absorption" of moon white will kill it.


    The zombie fell to the ground. Yue Baiyi lost her eyes to Xiaomi. Xiaomi immediately rushed out like a sword. She saw the white shadow on the zombie. The next second, Xiaomi sat in front of her. If it wasn''t for the spiritual core in its mouth, I''m afraid what she saw just now would be an illusion.


    Yue Baiyi smiled. Xiaomi''s strength was greatly improved after she was upgraded. She squatted down, spoiled and touched Xiaomi''s head, and took down the spiritual core in Xiaomi''s mouth.


    At this time, she found that the spiritual core had already lost the bright light of the white spiritual core. Now the spiritual core was like a frame, without any energy flow. With a slight effort of her little hand, the spiritual core turned into powder in an instant.


    It seems that she directly absorbed the energy of the spirit core, and because the spirit core in the Zombie''s brain lost its energy, she lost the power to support its survival and died.


    In other words, you don''t have to break through its head to kill it, just cut off the source of its energy?


    No, we have to do another experiment.


    However, this time, after yuebaiyi absorbed the spiritual core energy in the Zombie''s head, the zombie did fall to the ground again. However, this time she didn''t let Xiaomi dig its spiritual core.


    However, what happened next was beyond her imagination again.


    The fallen zombie stood up again in a moment, but his action was slower than before, just like the day when the end of the world had just come.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi came to a conclusion in her heart that the spiritual nucleus in the brain of these zombies is for their evolution. If you want to kill them, you must cut off their brains and destroy their brain nerves, otherwise it will still stand up. After a period of time, the spiritual nucleus in the brain will evolve again, and it will evolve again.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that the skill of "intake and absorption" was a good chicken rib. In the end, she still had to cut the Zombie


    She was so excited that she lost her power in an instant. The depressed breath on her body leaked slightly. The zombies who came to her were a little farther away from her without trace.


    Chu also looked at the moon in white. He was happy, disappointed and depressed. He couldn''t help laughing. His pink lips were filled with a beautiful radian.


    His clothes are really the most lovely!

 Chapter 262

    In the evening, the people cleaned up the zombies in the whole town. Of course, these zombies were naturally handed over to Xiaomi. It was not only fast and powerful, but also more efficient than several of them. When they cleaned up the zombies, Xiaomi dug the spiritual core and threw the zombies into the truck.


    As for Xiaoshu, because she was strongly requested by Murong Xingli, she asked him to sit in the car and watch the car. Although Yue Baiyi didn''t mind asking Xiaoshu to help, however, Murong Xingli didn''t know Xiaoshu''s official identity, and she couldn''t say it directly. She simply obeyed her wishes and stuffed him into the car regardless of Xiaoshu''s strong opposition.


    Fortunately, they were fast enough. As soon as they returned to the base, they closed the gate.


    At the moment, without further delay, they directly drove the car to the power center, handed over a large truck to the power center, exchanged the points, waved and easily greeted the people to leave the power center, leaving a line of stunned people disordered in the breeze


    "Are you back? Aren''t you hurt?" as soon as Yuema and Yu Miaoyu heard what was happening in the living room, they hurried out of the kitchen and looked at the people. They looked at the people, but no one was hurt except some mess on their bodies. Their hearts that had been lifted up were immediately put down.


    "All right, all right, you, go and wash. Look at you. I don''t know. I thought you were rolling in the mud!" Yue''s mother smiled and urged me to hurry.


    They looked at each other and smiled. One by one, they obediently went to their rooms and took a bath in turn.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their room to sleep. Today is too tired for them.


    Murong Xingli, Gu Youge and Yuebai night are already asleep. Yuebai Yi, Yueyi, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili are four different races. They don''t know how tired they are, so they are seizing the time to practice at the moment.


    As for Chu Yi and Gu Zhili, both of them are much harder than ordinary people regardless of their birth or experience. Therefore, they do not stay, but work harder. As a man, especially with a beloved woman and a protected object, they have more motivation to work hard at the moment.


    A night without words


    The next day.


    They got up early. After breakfast, they were ready to go out. This time, they decided to divide into two groups. One group, Chu Yi, Gu Zhili and Yuebai night, went to the power center to see if there was a suitable task or inquire about the situation of other teams. They had been here for so long, but they really didn''t meet other teams, So they really don''t know anything about the other teams in the base. As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible.


    The other group, consisting of Yue Baiyi, Murong Xingli, Gu Youge and Yue Yi, went to a shop street to see if there was anything to exchange.


    Yue Baiyi had other ideas in her heart. Since she separated from Yin Xiaoxiao last time, there was no news. She also wanted to try and see if she could find her there.


    In this way, after they decided, they acted separately.


    Chu also drove the people to the shop Street, then left here and drove to the center of the psychic.


    "OK, let''s go, little clothes. Do you have anything you want to buy? Clothes?" Murong Xingli turned his head reluctantly and looked at the moon white clothes, pretending to be indifferent, shrugged and said with ease.


    "No, we don''t need so many clothes. Let''s go and see the gas." clothes? There are a lot of them in her system space, but she can''t take them out for the time being. When a certain time comes, she must take them out, but she can''t waste the spirit core in vain!


    "Gasoline? Yes, this thing is really very important in the end of the world. Let''s go and have a look. I remember this gasoline seems to be going to..."

 Chapter 263

    "Ding... Dang..."


    When the door was opened, the bell on the door vibrated, causing a clear and loud sound, adding a feature to this unusually quiet shop.


    The middle-aged man who used to lie down on the counter in the store heard the sound of the bell. His ears just moved slightly and didn''t open his eyes. He didn''t seem to be interested in who the visitor was. His lazy attitude really didn''t show that he was a businessman.


    "Hello, boss!" the speaker was Murong Xingli. When she saw them coming in, the boss didn''t move at all, so she got angry and hurried, "wake up, wake up!"


    However, the boss was still indifferent. Murong Xingli was angry and was about to pull up the middle-aged man lying on the counter, but Gu Youge stopped him.


    "Xingli, don''t be so disrespectful to a dead man. Be careful that he comes to you in the middle of the night." a cold voice sounded in the store.


    The speaker was Gu Youge. She always spoke with a venomous tongue. At this time, she was not polite at all. She just made the middle-aged man lying on the counter half angry.


    However, he still didn''t open his eyes, as if he were on the bar with them.


    Gu Youge gave Murong Xingli a look in her eyes. She understood it. A sweet radian came up at the corner of her mouth, gently opened her pink red lips, and spit out a word that was very inconsistent with her sweetness.


    "Oh, Ge Ge, what you said is that I was careless... But will this man stink when he dies here? Why don''t we drag him outside the city gate to be a bait for the zombie? Oh, no, no, the zombie doesn''t seem to eat the dead? Oh... Even the zombie doesn''t eat him. You say he wastes food alive and land when he dies, tut...",


    "Bang!" before Murong Xingli finished speaking, the man who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of angry eyes stared at Murong Xingli fiercely. He wanted to swallow Murong Xingli alive.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli pretended to be startled. He quickly moved to Gu Youge''s side, covered his heart with his hands, and looked scared. His words made the middle-aged man hate and slap her to death.


    "Oh, my God! Gege, he pretended to be a corpse!"


    "I''m not dead yet! Where''s the hairy girl? Don''t you know who I am? Dare to be wild here!"


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi also knows that if he doesn''t get round again, he must work. How many guys can rent a shop here?


    Thinking of this, after finishing the badge on her chest, Yue Baiyi took a step forward and blocked Murong Xingli and Gu Youge behind her. With a gentle face, she said to the middle-aged, "Sir, I''m sorry, the little woman''s friend is young and not sensible. She bumped you verbally. The little woman is here to apologize for her."


    "Xiaoyi, don''t..." Murong Xingli saw that Yue Baiyi apologized to this hateful guy and hurriedly came forward to hold her, but Yue Baiyi shook her head, smiled and comforted her.


    "Shh, Xingli, don''t make trouble." the tone like coaxing a child made Murong Xingli inexplicably quiet.


    Yue Baiyi turned his head again, and the middle-aged man just wanted to say something, but saw the badge on her chest. He was stunned, and his arrogance converged back.


    "Er... This power lady, I don''t know what advice you have for coming to the shop?" the middle-aged man hesitated for a while, and his attitude became much more respectful, but it can still be seen from his look that he has his support.


    "Hum, what do you sell in your shop? We must come to buy something and teach... Bitch is hypocritical!"


    "You..."


    "Xingli!"

 Chapter 264

    Yue Baiyi made a slight sound of blame to stop Murong Xingli. She glanced at Gu Youge and saw that she pulled Murong Xingli aside and said something. Then she turned her head and apologized to the middle-aged man.


    "I''m really sorry. The little girl''s friend is too impulsive. She is a child who hasn''t grown up. I apologize for her. Well, we want to exchange some gasoline. I don''t know what exchange method is?"


    The middle-aged man, who was still angry, immediately shifted his attention from Murong Xingli to her when he heard Yue''s words in white. After looking up and down, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "100 points for 100 ml and 10000 points for 10 liters."


    Murong Xingli, who was originally taken aside by Gu Youge, just walked to Yue Baiyi with Gu Youge, when they heard the man''s exchange method, they immediately exclaimed.


    "What?! 10000 points can be exchanged for 10 liters of gasoline?! you''re asking a sky high price! Pit dad, you!"


    When the middle-aged man saw Murong Xingli talking, he wanted to wrinkle his eyebrows so that he could kill a fly. He looked at Murong Xingli with displeasure, but his tone was not as plain as the white clothes on the moon, but a little sharp.


    "Exorbitant prices?! I''m asking exorbitant prices. What''s the matter?! you can''t buy it! I tell you, I''m the only one here to exchange gasoline for the whole base! Do you like to buy it or not, don''t buy it!"


    Yue Baiyi could not help but feel a headache on her forehead and looked at Murong Xingli with a little helplessness. This Xingli has the same character as her brother. Fortunately, they are not a pair. Otherwise, it doesn''t mean how big a basket to poke out!


    However, when Yue Baiyi thought about how to appease the angry middle-aged man, the bell behind him made a crisp sound again.


    The door was opened.


    "Lao Xu, what makes you so angry?" a sweet voice crossed everyone''s heart. Yue Baiyi couldn''t help turning around and looking back.


    The visitors are several young men and women.


    The speaker was the only girl among the young people.


    Clear and bright pupils, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes tremble slightly, and thin lips are as delicate as rose petals.


    Wearing a blue and pink skirt, she exposed her wheat skin and looked so healthy. Her dark hair fell vertically on her shoulders.


    Although it doesn''t have the posture of topping the country and the city, its unique temperament also brightens people''s eyes.


    Behind her stood two beautiful men with different styles.


    The temperament on the left is elegant and gentle, while the one on the right is cold and indifferent. They seem to be a scenic spot, which brightens people''s eyes.


    Behind them, there are three young guys. Although they don''t have their amazing posture, they can be regarded as handsome guys.


    The middle-aged man, who was called "Lao Xu" by the girl, immediately disappeared when he saw the girl.


    His angry face suddenly turned respectful. He lowered his'' noble ''head and said humbly.


    "See you, young lady! Young master, second young master!"


    The gentle man saw Lao Xu respectfully salute, with a smile on his gentle face. He took a slow step forward, crossed the girl, came to Lao Xu, gently knocked Lao Xu on the shoulder with the folding fan in his hand, "Lao Xu, don''t be polite. Just tell me what happened just now."


    "Yes, young master!" Lao Xu didn''t dare to hide anything. He told the gentle man all the story. However, when he finished, his whole back was soaked in cold sweat, and even his eyes were full of panic.


    "So it is..."

 Chapter 265

    The gentle man said lightly. The folding fan in his hand gently knocked on the palm of his hand, as if thinking about something.


    Lao Xu looked at the gentle man and said nothing. He was even more frightened. This time, not only the eldest lady and the second young master, but also the eldest young master!


    The most terrible thing about the Shangguan family is not the cold looking second young master, Shangguan Liuyun, nor the lively, lovely and amiable young lady, Shangguan Liuli. But in front of this gentle and elegant man, Shangguan Liuguang.


    He seems gentle and elegant, but in fact he is a black bellied smiling tiger. The whole official family dare not offend the second young master, otherwise he won''t even know how to die at that time.


    Lao Xu swallowed his saliva, opened his mouth, and his voice trembled, "big... Young master..."


    Shangguan Liuguang seemed to feel the fear in Lao Xu''s words. He glanced at him, and the corners of his mouth slightly tilted a beautiful arc. He said gently, "Lao Xu, I''m not young. It''s time to rest and reunite with his family after working for the Shangguan family for so many years."


    Old Xu Wen Yan''s eyes are dilated. He knows the meaning of the young master''s words. It seems that he is thinking of him, but in fact he is demoted from here. You know, there are a lot of fat in this land. I''m afraid if you leave here


    But although he knew what Shangguan Liuguang thought, he could do nothing. He could only obey, humbly lower his head, and his hatred flashed in his eyes, so fast that no one noticed it.


    "Thank you... Thank you for your consideration... Villain... Villain, thank you very much..."


    Shangguan Liuguang seemed very satisfied with Lao Xu''s attitude. He turned his head and ordered two of the three young men behind Shangguan Liuyun.


    "Yuqian, Hefeng, you personally escort Lao Xu back to his home and reunite with his family. Lao Xu has been in the Shangguan family for so many years, so he should be well protected, okay?"


    "Yes, young master! Yes, my disciples!" the two teenagers answered respectfully with salutes and fists, looked at Lao Xu and seemed to wait for him again.


    Knowing that the decision made by the young master could not be changed, Lao Xu had to be discouraged to sort out the few clothes and left the shop with the two teenagers.


    Until there were only four people in white and Shangguan family, Shangguan Liuguang focused on the four people in white.


    Shangguan Liuguang said, "can''t this beautiful lady be the vice captain of the ''blessing team'' of the popular redemption base, miss Yuebai Yiyue?"


    Yue Baiyi, who was named by the Taoist surname, was stunned at first, and then recovered as usual. He looked directly at Shangguan Liuguang without fear and said faintly, "exactly. I don''t know your name and which mercenary team you belong to."


    Yue''s immobile appearance in white attracted Shangguan Liuguang. He appreciated the young and beautiful girl in front of him. As a woman, she was able to break through the initial level of level g and become one of the best people in the base in such a short time. More importantly, she was the captain of her team, Chu Yi, and Yue 13, a level H medium-level power, Complete the most difficult task in the base from zh City, province B.


    At the same time, all the zombies in Rose town were cleaned up in one day, and all the zombies were pulled back by big trucks.


    This strength, even he couldn''t help but look up to their new "rising" team.


    Although they are also a new "rising" team, their identity is unmatched by their predecessors as ordinary people.


    Shangguan Liuguang knew that the woman in front of him was a friend of the whole team.


    "I, Shangguan Liuguang, belong to the ''Guangyun glass team''. This is my second younger brother, Shangguan Liuyun. This is my younger sister, Shangguan......"

 Chapter 266

    "Hello, my name is Shangguan Liuli."


    Shangguan Liuguang''s voice was interrupted by a sweet voice. It was the girl who had a unique temperament although she didn''t have the posture of conquering the country and the city. She stepped forward, crossed Shangguan Liuguang and came to the moon in front of several people in white, warmly introducing herself.


    Murong Xingli, who was originally silent, was stunned when she heard the four words "Shangguan Liuli". She was confused in her eyes. Then suddenly her eyes lit up. She excitedly pulled Gu Youge around her and looked at Shangguan Liuli.


    "Ge Ge! It''s her! She''s the Shangguan Liuli who lives in your house. Didn''t Leng Xinyu send all your clothes before? She helped clean it up and asked Xinyu to return it to you!"


    Shangguan Liuli was startled by Murong Xingli''s excited voice. Then after hearing what she said, he immediately smiled and said clearly, "it''s you! Hehe, are you the original owner of villa 17? I''m really sorry to occupy your home..."


    Shangguan Liuli said in the last tone with silk guilt. Seeing this, Murong Xingli quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Ge Ge lives with us now. It doesn''t matter. Besides..."


    "It''s just a house, not my home. Now, it''s your home." Gu Youge''s cold voice sounded, and her flat and calm tone made people unable to hear any emotion.


    Murong Xingli saw that Shangguan Liuli was still hesitant, smiled and said with sincere relief, "Ge Ge has always been so cold. Don''t mind, Miss Shangguan. She really doesn''t care about these. She often lived in my house before the end of the world. We were playmates from childhood to childhood. Since her uncle and aunt died, Ge lived in my house most of the time, so it doesn''t matter!"


    "This... That''s all right. Have you seen it? Is there anything missing?" Shangguan Liuli hesitated, finally compromised, thought of the package and immediately asked.


    Gu Youge shook his head lightly and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Liuli was a little lost, but he soon sorted out his emotions and said with enthusiasm on his face.


    "By the way, do you need gasoline? Do you exchange points or use spiritual core?"


    Hearing the topic, Yue Baiyi opened his mouth, "how is the Linghe exchange method?"


    "Core..."


    "10 primary spiritual cores are exchanged for 1 liter of gasoline. One primary spiritual core is equal to 10 primary spiritual cores. A barrel of gasoline is about 153 liters. A barrel of gasoline gives you a discount price and 15 primary spiritual cores." Shangguan Liuguang interrupted Shangguan Liuli''s words and introduced him first. He handed Shangguan Liuli a look in his eyes. Shangguan Liuli reluctantly stepped aside, Watching Shangguan Liuguang talk about business.


    Her eldest brother is very gentle, and indeed very gentle. Of course, this is only limited to herself. If she is gentle and elegant to others, it is only superficial. In fact, he is a black fox and accidentally falls into his trap.


    Yue Baiyi pondered for a while, thinking about whether to use points or spiritual core. Although there are many primary spiritual cores, she is still willing to practice with primary spiritual core. When the primary spiritual core has covered the brain of each zombie, she uses the primary spiritual core as a currency. Now


    "I see. Can you exchange points?"


    Shangguan Liuguang replied, "yes."


    "Are you GJ people?" as far as she knows, GJ shops can exchange points, and if they are individuals, they will use spiritual cores. But this official family seems to be able to use both integral and spiritual core... Which makes her uncertain about the origin of these people for a while.


    Shangguan Liuguang seemed to guess the idea of Yue Baiyi, smiled and explained with a very good temper.


    "We don''t belong to GJ in the official family, but GJ has cooperated with GJ since, so GJ sells personal information to us."


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yes... We..."


    "Our Shangguan family is an ancient guwu family!"


    "Xiao Li."

 Chapter 267

    Shangguan Liuguang''s tone with a touch of blame seemed to be particularly dissatisfied with Shangguan Liuli''s shaking out the things in their family all at once.


    What happened to his sister? Although his temperament is lively and lovely in front of them and off-line, outsiders have always been cold and dusty. Why at this time


    Let alone Shangguan Liuguang didn''t know. Even Shangguan Liuli didn''t know why. He just felt familiar with them and wanted to be close to them. He accidentally revealed his nature and said what he shouldn''t have said.


    Knowing that he had done something wrong, Shangguan Liuli looked at Shangguan Liuguang with an apologetic face. With a faint grievance on his beautiful little face, Shangguan Liuguang could not bear to see it.


    "Big brother..."


    "Alas, that''s all. Now that the world is in chaos, we don''t need to hide anything. Yes, what Xiao Li said is right. Our Shangguan family is an ancient martial arts family in the longxia country. We have practiced martial arts since childhood, and what we have learned is internal power. In the past, some GJ in the longxia country could not do, so we asked our Shangguan family to do it. That''s why, Only then can we have a place in such a chaotic end of the world. "Shangguan Liuguang said something about the matter. Since he decided to make friends with the" bless "team, sincerity is also the most important.


    Now the powers are rising. They are no longer powerless. There are ordinary people everywhere. If they want to leave a place in the last world, they must deal with these powers.


    Moreover, the plasticity of these powers is too high. In just one month, there are several powers above level g in the base, and what he can compare is level g. if he goes up... I''m afraid even he is not an opponent!


    After listening to the story of Shangguan Liuguang, Yue Baiyi was only slightly surprised, but she was not too surprised. She even knew the Xiuxian family, not to mention a mere guwu family, which was really nothing.


    But Murong Xingli and Gu Youge were surprised by the calm of Yue Baiyi.


    It turns out that this TV play is true! How powerful!


    Gu Youge''s eyes burst out with strong interest. She has always cultivated external skills, but no matter how powerful the external skills are, they are not half as powerful as cultivating internal skills. Now she meets several people who really cultivate internal skills. How can she not be excited?


    Yueyi, who remained silent from beginning to end, suddenly turned her head and looked out of the door. Yueyi''s behavior attracted Yueyi''s attention. She looked at Yueyi suspiciously. They exchanged eyes for a moment, then nodded to him. Yueyi strode out of the shop without looking back.


    The actions of Yue Baiyi and Yue Yi only made Shangguan Liuguang''s eyes twinkle slightly, and did not make any comments on it.


    And the moon white clothes see the moon leave, this just put his eyes on him.


    "Mr. Shangguan, I appreciate you telling me the truth. As for the gasoline exchange, I want to make a decision after our captain comes." Yue Baiyi told him the final conclusion.


    Shangguan Liuguang smiled and didn''t care, "OK, no matter when Miss Yue comes to the shop, the door of the shop will always be open for you."


    Yue Baiyi nodded lightly. She didn''t care about Shangguan Liuguang''s words. This man didn''t take care of Zhili''s bookish pride and elegance, nor the clank iron bone revealed by night Muhua. His temperament was very different from those two people.


    This is a belly black fox, smiling tiger!

 Chapter 268

    Yue Baiyi left Shangguan''s shop with two women with reluctant eyes.


    Looking at the back of the three disappeared, the smile on Shangguan Liuguang''s face reached the bottom of his eyes. Looking at Shangguan Liuli, his eyes were deeply spoiled and faint helplessness.


    "Xiao Li... It doesn''t seem like you today."


    Shangguan Liuli shriveled his mouth, looked at Shangguan Liuguang wrongfully and said innocently, "I don''t know... Just looking at them so kind, so unconsciously... Brother, I''m sorry..."


    "Oh, sorry, little fool, since you like them and want to be friends with them, they should not be bad people. What''s more, with the reputation of the ''bless'' team in the redemption base, we have to make friends with them." Shangguan Liuguang touched his sister''s head and analyzed.


    Shangguan Liuli was overjoyed when he heard the speech. With expectation in his eyes and excitement on his face, he said gratefully, "uh huh! Thank you, brother!"


    "Silly girl..." Shangguan Liuguang shook his head with a smile.


    At this time, Shangguan Liuyun, who had not spoken, glanced outside the door, looked at his eldest brother and said faintly, "eldest brother, this store?"


    Shangguan Liuguang nodded, resumed his previous look, looked at the handsome young man behind Shangguan Liuyun, and ordered, "Chengqi, go and find Lao Wu. Let him look after the business in the store."


    Chengqi nodded and respectfully hugged, "yes, young master!" after saying this, he saluted Shangguan Liuli and Shangguan Liuyun, and then turned around and left.


    ......


    Murong Xingli, who was pulled out of the official shop by Yue Baiyi, said excitedly to Yue Baiyi and Gu Youge, "Xiaoyi, Ge Ge, there are really ancient martial arts families in the world! And internal power! Internal power! It turns out that martial arts TV dramas are true! I just don''t know which is more powerful than our abilities."


    Gu Youge didn''t speak, but the excitement in her eyes also showed her mood at this time.


    "Each has its own strength." Yue Baiyi answered truthfully.


    "How each has its own powerful method?" Murong Xingli said curiously again.


    Yue Baiyi just wanted to open his mouth, but his eyes turned to two figures not far away. He looked a little flashing in his eyes, pondered for a while, then recovered as usual, looked at Murong Xingli and analyzed, "This internal power emphasizes perseverance and endurance. Although it can''t release strong attack power like a power, it has full stamina. Although a power has strong attack power, it doesn''t have enough endurance and physical strength. Once the power releases all the powers in the body, the power will lose its power, and then the power will be a mermaid.


    If, if, ah, I have an idea to integrate and use internal forces and powers at the same time, will power go to a higher level? People have both endurance and physical strength, as well as strong attack power. They complement each other and make up for the shortcomings of both sides. I believe that human evolution will be more complete. "


    Murong Xingli nodded, half knowing and half understanding, while Gu Youge was silent, with deep thought and obsession in his eyes, as if he were recalling what Yue Baiyi had just said.


    At the same time, Yueyi also returned to the team, but he followed a man behind him, an extremely beautiful and lovely girl.


    "Master!"


    "Poof... Cough..." Yue Baiyi looked a little nervous and speechless. The girl who shouted ''master'' to her secretly glanced at Murong Xingli and Gu Youge. One of them didn''t know what to think and had no response.


    However, the other one is not so easy to fool.


    "Master? Eh? Xiaoyi, she seems to be calling you! Do you have an apprentice?"


    "Uh... Cough... Oh, her name is..."

 Chapter 269

    "Her name is Yin Xiaoxiao. She was a disciple in the game I played before the end of the world."


    Yin Xiaoxiao was stunned at first, then relieved. With a friendly smile on his face, he nodded at Murong Xingli and explained.


    "Yes, we are all in the same place. In order to get a copy, we once went to an Internet cafe to play games. At that time, we were used to calling the master. We didn''t change our words for a while, but we didn''t bother to change them again."


    Month white clothes smell words and the corners of her mouth draw slightly. This girl''s ability to tell lies is better than her!


    Murong Xingli is a single-cell girl. She listens to what others say, and this reason doesn''t sound far fetched. Instead, she is very interested in the games they play.


    "What games do you play? Is it the latest ''Daoling''?"


    "Cough... Xingli, do you also play?"


    "Hey? Really playing this?! hee hee, I was going to play, but I was pulled by Ge Ge to travel, so I put it down temporarily. I just didn''t expect that I was going home to play games, but I didn''t expect that the end of the world would come." Murong Xingli shrugged and said with a pity on his face.


    Yue Baiyi patted her on the shoulder and said with relief, "I was making a copy at that time. I just killed the big boss and got the skill book all the time. The end came. Seriously, I still remember the skill book. Unfortunately... It''s better not to play!" I''m sorry all my life


    "Mr. system, you make me regret... If it weren''t for you, I would have experienced the skills of an out of print skill book!"


    Murong Xingli is also a master who likes playing games. Hearing the experience of moon in white is also a pity for her.


    "Oh, I can understand your mood. Forget it. It''s all over. It''s no use thinking again. By the way, Xiaoxiao, are you alone? I think you look familiar... Why don''t you come with us!"


    Yin Xiaoxiao was surprised to see Murong Xingli accept her so soon, but it was also very common.


    "And my father... Just... My father''s situation is not very convenient. I also want to be with Shifu, just..."


    Yin Xiaoxiao remembers Murong Xingli and Gu Youge. Although she was only a glance in the crowd that day, she had a good memory. She had already written down their faces. She didn''t blame them. No matter who she was, she couldn''t protect herself in this end of the world. Why did she talk about taking care of others? Not to mention a stranger.


    Yin Xiaoxiao remembers them, but Murong Xingli and Gu Youge don''t remember her. After all, no matter from her appearance or height, she has already changed a person, especially she can speak at this time, and they won''t associate her with her previous appearance.


    Murong Xingli heard the speech and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with your father? Are you sick? Eh, are you a superpower? Why don''t you take your father to see a doctor?"


    Her enthusiasm almost overwhelmed Yin Xiaoxiao. Fortunately, Gu Youge woke up from his meditation and quickly grabbed her, like a criticism.


    "Xingli! If you don''t speak, no one treats you as a mute!" everyone has their own secrets and some unspoken difficulties. This girl is so naive and simple. She is really afraid that one day she won''t be around her. What should she do?


    Murong Xingli''s mouth shriveled when he heard the speech, and looked at the moon white clothes pitifully.


    Yue Baiyi can''t stand this look. Don''t you know her heart is very soft? She sighed and said a good word for Murong Xingli.


    "Ge Ge, don''t blame her. Xingli is lively and jumping off. There are too few innocent people now."


    "It''s because now, she can''t be so innocent! When can she grow up! When can she not need me..."


    Gu Youge''s words were strange. The Murong star glass with single cell felt something wrong for the first time.


    "What do you mean, Greg?"

 Chapter 270

    "It''s all right." Gu Youge glanced at Murong Xingli, sighed in his heart, and answered gently.


    Murong Xingli looked at Gu Youge suspiciously and saw that she was no different from usual. Her heart suddenly lifted up was put down, and her face was full of a smile.


    "Oh, well, Xiao Xiao, since you and your father depend on each other, why don''t you live with us! Hey hey, our team is just one person short. You can replace your uncle and my father when you come, and the five old people can live at home!"


    Murong Xingli looked at Yin Xiaoxiao sincerely. When she saw the power badge on Yin Xiaoxiao and knew him in white, she moved her mind. Although she was a little selfish, it was understandable that she did so. Besides, the more power people in their team, the more stable she was in the base?


    Everyone knows her thoughts and her careful thinking, but everyone has no reason to blame her. It''s really understandable for her to do so.


    Yin Xiaoxiao hears the speech and focuses on Yue Baiyi. Whether she agrees or not depends on her master.


    And Yue Baiyi had already had a dispute in her heart. After thinking for a while, she turned her head and said to Murong Xingli and Gu Youge, "I''ll let ah Yi send you back first, or go to elder brother Gu and their father Xiaoxiao. I''ll have a look."


    "But..."


    "Xingli, let''s go back first. Even if we go, we can''t help." on the contrary, it will bring inconvenience to her.


    Murong Xingli still wanted to say something, but he saw Gu Youge shaking his head at her, hesitated for a moment, and finally left the commercial street with Gu Youge escorted by Yue Yi.


    Now only Yue Baiyi and Yin Xiaoxiao are left.


    "Master, please come this way." Yin Xiaoxiao knew that it was not a good place to talk on the street, so she simply wanted to take her to her temporary home.


    Yue Baiyi had no words, just nodded and followed Yin Xiaoxiao without saying a word.


    Judging from Yin Xiaoxiao''s words just now, she seems to have found her father, but now her father''s situation is not optimistic. Judging from her eyes, she wants to


    Sure enough, as soon as Yin Xiaoxiao entered the house, he fell down on his knees in front of Yue Baiyi.


    "Xiao Xiao begged the master to save my father!"


    "Dong Dong Dong..." he knocked three heads in one breath. Each head was accompanied by a crisp sound from the collision between his head and the ground.


    Moon white slightly frowned, raised his eyes and looked at the humble room. It was a small room of one room, only about ten square meters. He could only put down a bed, and on the bed lay a middle-aged man without blood color and in a deep coma.


    This man is the middle-aged man she saw before, the man who can give everything for his daughter. This alone is worth saving in this cruel end.


    But


    "Xiao Xiao, it''s not that I don''t want to save him, but how can I save him? You know, if I save him, he will become......"


    "Zombie, I know, Shifu, as long as my father can survive, whether as a human or a zombie, I can accept it! What''s more, Shifu, it''s safer to be a zombie than a human. Shifu, please! Help my father! Please..."


    After that, Yin Xiaoxiao knocked his head for several times. The sound was very unpleasant to hear in Yue Baiyi''s heart.


    She sighed and helped Yin Xiaoxiao up from the ground.


    "OK, I''ll save your father. Don''t knock your head. Where can you compensate an apprentice for me?"


    Yin Xiaoxiao was overjoyed when he heard the speech, and his exquisite little face also exuded moving colors.


    "Thank you, master!"

 Chapter 271

    Yue Baiyi chuckled, shook her head slightly, raised her hand and gently patted the back of her hand. The silent relief moved Yin Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    Yue Baiyi doesn''t waste time. According to her observation, Yin Xiaoxiao''s father is terminally ill. Now there is only one breath left. If he dies, I''m afraid even she can''t save him.


    People who have died can no longer become blood spirits through transformation.


    In fact, she also doubted that the blood spirit is also flesh and blood? Otherwise, why can''t dead people become blood spirits?


    No, the most important thing now is Yin Xiaoxiao''s father.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t help saying that he took out the sack full of spiritual core from the space.


    Because it is a primary spiritual core, the monthly white clothes have to increase in quantity, hoping to make up for the lack of quality with more quantity.


    Seeing this, Yin Xiaoxiao flashed a doubt in her eyes. Then she was relieved and stepped aside. She believed that her master would save her father.


    Yue Baiyi placed the spirit core, pondered for a moment, and gently opened her lips. The ancient and complex mantra overflowed from her mouth, and the mantra turned into characters and light golden light, which wrapped Yin''s father in a severe coma through the spirit core. Soon, Yin''s father became a red humanoid cocoon like when Yue Baiyi was transformed.


    Yin Xiaoxiao watched, nervous. She even felt that her palms were sweating. It was clear that she should no longer have body fluid secretion. Why would she feel this? It''s strange


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, the transformation takes some time. Of course, the longer the time, the higher the level of the transformation blood will be. Just wait patiently for a moment."


    Yin Xiaoxiao nodded repeatedly and thanked the moon in white.


    "Master, thank you! Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Yue Baiyi shook her head with a smile. To be honest, she really didn''t do anything, just summoned a spell, "Xiao Xiao, since I''m destined to become a teacher and apprentice, I must cherish this precious teacher and apprentice love. Xiao Xiao, you need to know that my Yue Baiyi will never allow betrayal. Do you understand?"


    Yin Xiaoxiao nodded solemnly with unquestionable firmness in his eyes and said, "master, please rest assured that I, Yin Xiaoxiao, will never betray you in this life! You have given Xiaoxiao''s life and Xiaoxiao''s father''s life. If Xiaoxiao betrays you again, Xiaoxiao doesn''t deserve to live in this world.


    Master, please rest assured that even if the whole world betrays you, Xiaoxiao will never betray you! Xiaoxiao is willing to go through fire and water for you! "


    On hearing the speech, the moon''s white clothes put down her tight expression, turned up her mouth slightly, smiled and said, "well, I believe you, Xiaoxiao."


    "Hmm!" Yin Xiaoxiao''s face also showed a smile.


    Time passed quickly. After a while, ten minutes passed


    Yin Xiaoxiao, who was waiting anxiously next to the cocoon, suddenly saw a slight flash of red light in the cocoon. Then the cocoon seemed to be eroded by something, turned into powder and disappeared into the air.


    The people in the cocoon were also exposed in Yin Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "Cough, cough... I''ll find clothes!" Yin Xiaoxiao quickly bounced away from Chuang. He was about to go outside the door, but he was held by Yue Baiyi.


    Just when Yin Xiaoxiao was curious, Yue Baiyi turned out a man''s suit out of thin air and handed it to her, "put it on the bed and let him wear it himself. Let''s go out."


    With that, Yue Baiyi took the lead out of the room. Seeing this, Yin Xiaoxiao lowered his head, put his clothes at the end of the bed and disappeared into the room.


    At this time, the middle-aged man who was sleeping on the bed suddenly opened his dark eyes.

 Chapter 272

    Yin Xiaoxiao, who left the room, came to Yue Baiyi and respectfully said, "master."


    Yue Baiyi didn''t look back, but nodded faintly. They stood in the corridor with railings. Yue Baiyi put her arms on the railings at will and looked up at the sky with some faint confusion in her eyes.


    "Xiao Xiao, what are we?"


    "What?" Yin Xiaoxiao was confused by the sudden words of Yue Baiyi.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t answer her, but whispered, "we have no heartbeat, no body temperature, no bright red and hot blood, no pain, fatigue, no need to sleep, no need to eat. We have nothing except a human thought and soul. What are we? Humans? Or corpses?"


    Yin Xiaoxiao was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she suddenly raised her head with worship and burning eyes, "Shifu, we are neither human beings nor corpses. We are a blood spirit family! We are a noble blood spirit family, and you are the king of blood spirit! In the future, you will be the emperor of the whole blood spirit family! Shifu! You have infinite power and you also have bright red blood. Shifu, you must be proud of being a blood spirit family!"


    The moon in white shocked her body, and the confusion in her eyes turned into Qingming in an instant.


    Yes, she is a noble blood spirit. She is neither a human nor a walking corpse. She is another race, the king of another race! How can she abandon herself? Human? Is there no scum among human beings?


    And are the blood spirits all walking dead and eating human beings?


    No, no, she hasn''t eaten human beings, neither Yin Xiaoxiao, nor Yueyi, nor yuexi''ai! At least they didn''t do such a thing when they were wise.


    Moreover, is there no sin for human beings to eat animals? Should it be taken for granted?


    The world is such a law of the jungle! She shouldn''t be obsessed with this! She shouldn''t! She''s the king! She''s the king! Since God has made her a special existence, why should she be hypocritical? She shouldn''t live up to God''s love for her!


    The momentum of the king in white on the moon was unconsciously revealed, which was not deliberately distributed, but naturally distributed from his bones.


    Yin Xiaoxiao, feeling great pressure, suddenly fell to her knees. At the moment, she can''t lift her head. At the moment, she can''t straighten her body. At the moment, she has only humility, only respect, only piety, her master and her king!


    Suddenly the door creaked and was opened. Yue Baiyi slowly recovered her momentum. At the moment, she returned to the appearance of harmless and ordinary people again.


    "Xiao Xiao?"


    Yin Xiaoxiao listened to the familiar voice. Her body shook. She didn''t dare to look back. Her eyes were very sour. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t flow out.


    "Dad......" Yin Xiaoxiao slowly turned around and saw the man who was 50% similar to her father. He slowly revealed a title that made her deep into the bone marrow.


    Yin''s father was stunned when he heard the speech.


    For Yin Xiaoxiao''s different face from before, Yin''s father was inexplicable for a while, then suddenly remembered something, and set his eyes on Yue Baiyi.


    Just at a glance, he dared not look at it again. He lowered his head and looked neither humble nor arrogant, which satisfied Yue Baiyi very much.


    "Go, go in." Yue Baiyi crossed Yin Fu and Yin Xiaoxiao and took the lead in entering the room.


    After the month white clothes entered the door, Yin Fu and Yin Xiaoxiao looked at each other, looked around and entered the room one after another.


    With a bang, the door was closed again.


    "Yin Tianqi, see my king! Thank you for your kindness! Yin Tianqi will never forget!"

 Chapter 273

    Yin Tianqi was half kneeling on the ground, respectful and pious, with a dull tone but with a trace of excitement.


    "Well, get up." moon white glanced at him and said plainly.


    "Yes, my king!" Yin Tianqi stood up and raised her head. At this time, Yue Baiyi saw his face.


    The resolute outline, detailed facial features and a pair of soft Danfeng eyes softened his facial lines. Slightly thick lips, gently closed, and the tall bridge of the nose is located in the center of the face. Fine skin doesn''t seem to be owned by men.


    Coupled with the vicissitudes of age, the whole person exudes the charm of a mature man.


    It is said that men have forty-one flowers. Indeed, Yin Tianqi is not as sloppy as ordinary bad old men, but as handsome as young people. She is just a little more calm than young people and a little more mature man''s charm than young people.


    Although Yin Tianqi is very attractive, she is not a flower maniac. She must appreciate beautiful things, but she is not unable to walk when she sees a man, so she looked at Yin Tianqi and entered the topic.


    "Uncle Yin..."


    "Wang, never, you are the king of villains, the king of blood spirit. Call the villain uncle Yin. The villain can''t afford it!" Yin Tianqi quickly interrupted.


    Yue Baiyi frowned slightly. She was obviously impatient with Yin Tianqi''s interruption. However, when she heard his words, her eyebrows were locked up.


    How did these people become like this as soon as they were transformed? Even if there are differences in blood, but


    Yin Tianqi seemed to feel the impatience and exclusion of Yue Baiyi, and then said, "whether the little girl becomes Wang''s apprentice or Wang''s identity, Wang and villains can''t afford Wang''s uncle Yin!"


    "This... All right, Tianqi."


    "Yes, the villain is here." Yin Tianqi breathed a sigh of relief. After the transformation, there was a deep-rooted class concept in his mind. The class concept was too huge for him to resist. Even if he accepted the equal class concept for decades, now he did not feel that the class concept of the blood spirit family was difficult for him to accept.


    "Today, I only say it once. I don''t like these false gifts. Respect can be placed in your own heart, but the only thing I can''t stand is betrayal. If one day you betray me, I won''t think you are Xiaoxiao''s father and forgive you more. So now, if you want to go back and leave, I will never say another word.


    However, if one day in the future, the king finds out that you have betrayed the king, then... Hum, you should know the consequences. "


    The moon in white stared at Yin Tianqi coldly, like a poisonous snake. Yin Tianqi couldn''t help being cold.


    He lowered his head slightly, swallowed saliva and calmed himself.


    When he raised his head again, his eyes were full of firmness, "the villain''s life is given by the king. From the moment the villain opened his eyes, the villain''s life no longer belongs to the villain himself. Therefore, please rest assured. The villain will never betray my king in this life. The moon is white!"


    Yue Baiyi was stunned at first, then nodded, but suddenly he seemed to think of something. He looked at Yin Tianqi suspiciously, "how do you know the name of the king?"


    Yin Tianqi smiled, stretched out her index finger and pointed to her head, "I told the villain here, Wang, so please rest assured that Yin Tianqi will never betray my king."


    Uh


    Yue Baiyi nodded and stopped repeating the topic. After asking Yin Tianqi about his power attributes, he taught him the skills.


    "Yes, pack up your things and come with me. Remember, from now on, Xiaoxiao is just an ordinary power, and you, Tianqi, you are just an ordinary person."


    "Yes, master (Wang)."

 Chapter 274

    Yue Baiyi brought Yin Xiaoxiao''s father and daughter home. As soon as they entered the door, they were surrounded by Murong Xingli.


    "Xiaoxiao! You''re coming! Er... This is...?" Murong Xingli hesitated. She guessed that this man might be Yin Xiaoxiao''s father, but the man was too young, so she didn''t dare to make a judgment.


    Yin Xiaoxiao took a step forward, took Murong Xingli''s hand, smiled and explained, "this is my father. It was inconvenient because my father didn''t want to trouble others, but the master talked well and persuaded his father before he agreed to come together."


    "Oh, so it is. Hello, uncle! My name is Murong Xingli. You can call me Xingli." Murong Xingli didn''t think much. Maybe it was because she believed in Yue Baiyi too much, or because she was too simple. At the moment, she had already introduced herself enthusiastically.


    Yin Tianqi smiled when she heard the speech. Her polite and gentle attitude made people unable to rise the annoying mood.


    "Hello, Xingli. If you don''t mind, call me uncle Yin."


    "Of course you don''t mind, uncle Yin! Well, uncle Yin, Xiaoxiao, and Xiaoyi, come on in, brother Chu, they''re all back!" Murong Xingli took Yin Xiaoxiao''s hand, subconsciously ignored her cold hand, and took Yin Xiaoxiao to the living room.


    "Hello, my name is Yin Xiaoxiao..."


    Standing at the door, Yue Baiyi and Yin Tianqi heard the voice from the living room. They looked at each other and smiled. Then they walked into the living room one after another.


    "Clothes." Chu also Gu Zhili heard that he took out all the badges he put there, "a total of 100. It is said that if other people join in in the future, they can issue badges to others."


    "Everyone takes a badge from this small box, and each of the four elders takes one. With this badge, you can also go out. I believe there will be no trouble for you. Always trapped at home is not good for your physical and mental health. Oh, uncle Yin, you can also take one."


    "Can I take it, too?"

 Chapter 275

    Yin Tianqi didn''t expect that Chu would suddenly say so. He was a little surprised for a moment. What he asked him to take the badge was that he had recognized him as a member of the team?


    This man should not look as simple as it seems. How can he be without a little vigilance?


    Thinking of this, Yin Tianqi''s eyes unconsciously glanced at the moon''s white clothes. Seeing them holding hands, she suddenly realized.


    The shrewd Chu also naturally noticed Yin Tianqi''s small movements. He pretended to ignore them and said with a bright smile, "of course, uncle Yin, since your clothes brought you back, you are a member of our ''Blessing'' team."


    "But I''m not a power..." Yin Tianqi pretended to hesitate.


    "Uncle Yin, don''t worry. If you are willing to take part in the task, you can go. If you are not willing, you can live at home with the fourth old man." Chu also said, Murong Chengbin, sitting on the other side of the sofa, pondered for a while and said aloud.


    "Xiao Chu, can Lao Yue and I go on a mission with you to kill zombies?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone focused their attention on Murong Chengbin. Before Chu spoke, Murong Xingli was the first to vote against it.


    "No! Dad, you don''t have powers. It''s too dangerous to go out and kill zombies! Brother Chu, don''t promise him!"


    Murong Chengbin frowned slightly at the speech, took a look at Murong Xingli, and set his eyes on Chu Yi.


    "Yes." Chu also agreed.


    "Brother Chu?!" Murong Xingli said in surprise. She didn''t understand why Chu would promise his father to do such a dangerous thing.


    Chu Yi just wanted to explain, but Gu Zhili stopped him. He nodded to Chu, looked at Murong Xingli and analyzed for her, "Xiao Li, I also agree with brother Chu''s decision."


    "Li?! why do you even say that?!" Murong Xingli lost her voice. She couldn''t understand what happened to the two men and how they made such an unwise decision.


    "Xiaoli, everyone needs to fight. Everyone can''t blindly seek the shelter of another person. If you don''t save yourself, how can you expect others to save you? Your father is in his prime of life and has no deformity except some weight loss. Why can''t you fight? Xiaoli, can you protect your parents?"


    "I can!" Murong Xingli stood up from her seat and replied firmly.


    Gu Zhili nodded and said, "can you protect your parents all the time? People are making progress and evolving. Although you are a power, you guarantee that you can defeat those who have experienced the blood rain at home? If one day a power higher than you breaks into the house, how can you protect your parents?


    If you want to become stronger, you must constantly fight and improve yourself! This is true for both you and ordinary people!


    Whether a person is strong or not depends not on his strength itself, but on how strong that person''s heart is! "


    "I......" Murong Xingli wanted to retort, but found that she was unable to retort at all, because what Gu Zhili said was the truth. She could not protect them around her parents all the time. There would always be omissions, and the best way was to make them stronger, otherwise, she would only become fish meat for others to slaughter.


    Murong Xingli recognized the reality and felt powerless in her heart. She sat down on the sofa with pain on her face, so that everyone couldn''t bear it.


    However, just when they wanted to say something to enlighten her, suddenly, she raised her head, the pain in her eyes faded, and the relief and firmness in her eyes relieved people.


    "I see."

 Chapter 276

    Murong Xingli''s compromise relieved the people present. Murong Chengbin also hung a faint smile on her face. At this time, she saw through her father for the first time.


    Men don''t want to be a burden, want to make a career, and don''t want to be a loser. This concept is deeply rooted in the minds of teenagers, young people, middle-aged people and even old people.


    Yue Baiyi understood Murong Xingli''s idea. At first, she didn''t agree with her father to kill the zombie outside, but Murong Xingli opposed it one step ahead of her, so she could be so silent.


    Gu Zhili''s words also sounded an alarm for her. Yes, she can''t protect her parents all her life. Even if she gives her parents to her brother, the moonlight night may protect them all the time.


    Her father has always been silent, but she knows that her father is very stubborn and stubborn. How can he live at home so safely? Especially when his child is performing such a dangerous task, how can he stay at home at ease?


    After Gu Zhili''s words, she also wanted to understand that whether her father and mother can have powers or not, they must fight, fight, fight, this is a world of the jungle, this is a cruel world, whether before or after the end of the world, at any time, it is such a world, but she ignored this problem before the end of the world.


    Finally, they decided to complete the task in two groups, with Murong Xingli, Gu Zhili, Yin Xiaoxiao, Yin Tianqi and Murong two elders as a group.


    Yuebai Yi, Chu Yi, Gu Youge, Yuebai night, Yueyi and Yuejia two elders are a group.


    "Well, let''s continue to talk about the second thing. I inquired about it in the power center today. Now there are three f-level powers in the redemption base. Major Jun, master ye, ye Muhua, f-level middle-level powers.


    The first mercenary team of redemption base, captain of "Twilight wind", twilight Chengfeng, level f primary power.


    The second mercenary team of redemption base, captain of "longxia", he Yuning, is a level f primary power.


    The number of g-level powers has exceeded more than a dozen, and our clothes are also one of the g-level powers.


    As for the ranking of the mercenary team, the first place is "Twilight wind".


    Second, "longxia.".


    The third and most peculiar mercenary team, "guangyunli", is not a superpower, but they have high martial arts. If they really fight with superpowers, I''m afraid they won''t be at a disadvantage.


    The remaining top ten are ''lightning'', ''Redemption'', ''dawn'', ''sword tiger'', ''goblin'', ''holy heaven'' and ''dawn''. "


    "What''s the rank of our mercenary team?" Murong Xingli said strangely.


    "21." Chu also lightly replied.


    "What? Twenty-one? No! We have done these two big tasks, but we have only reached twenty-one!" Murong Xingli said angrily.


    Seeing this, Gu Zhili couldn''t help laughing and said, "you know, there are more than 500 mercenary teams in the whole redemption base. We can climb from the bottom to 21 in an instant because of these two big tasks.


    The ranking of the mercenary team is calculated according to the cumulative task points of the team.


    The top ten teams, except that the third is the team that has climbed up recently, are the first team to join the base just after the end of the world. "


    "Oh, I see. The third place just said seems to be... What?"


    "Light cloud glass."


    "Yes, yes, Guangyun... Ah! Guangyun Li! Xiaoyi, gege! It''s Guangyun Li!"

 Chapter 277

    "Calm down, don''t look like a mindless fly." Gu Youge glanced at her and said coldly.


    When the voice fell, Murong Xingli suddenly disappeared. The moon white clothes on one side could not help laughing at the interaction between the two people. These two people are really enemies!


    "Well, Xingli is such a character... Well, today we went to inquire about how to exchange gasoline now. It happened that the store was opened by the family of the ''guangyunli'' team. Their surnames were Shangguan. According to them, they were the ancient martial arts family of the Longxia kingdom. They practiced internal mental skills from a small time, and their accomplishments are no worse than those of the superpowers.


    The "guangyunli" was also named after three young masters and young ladies of the Shangguan family. The eldest, Shangguan Liuguang, was a smiling tiger and a black fox.


    The second, Shangguan Liuyun, is a cold iceberg.


    The third, Shangguan Liuli, is a er... How to say... A lively girl... "


    Yue Baiyi told everyone present what happened this afternoon.


    The only reaction of the public after hearing this was actually similar to Murong Xingli and Gu Youge. They were all curious about the legendary internal skill, except one person.


    "I''ve heard from Chu Tianyuan before about the guwu family of longxia country, but I don''t know the specific surname. I just heard that GJ has many things they can''t do, so I asked them to do it and reach a mutually beneficial deal.


    This time they squeezed into the third place with a high score of 125686, which is enough to show how strong their family''s strength is.


    Moreover, the "guangyunli" team is different from other teams. Other teams are formed later. 90% of the members of the "guangyunli" team are officials and people who grow up and practice together. Therefore, their strength, tacit understanding and trust are unmatched by other teams.


    So although they have the same time as us to enter the base, their speed and number of tasks are far several times faster than us, "Chu also said aloud.


    Yue Baiyi slightly tilted her head and remembered Mengxue''s words before. It seems that the Xiuxian family is not known... And they did not participate in the struggle in the secular world. Otherwise, with their strength, I''m afraid the whole longxia country is theirs.


    Since they have such strong strength, why did they find her? Why is there the task of finding a "red eyed alien"? Help her? Help her finish her great career?


    What big business? Unify the world? Or destroy all mankind? But didn''t she say not to destroy all mankind? So


    Well... What a mess... What are these things


    "Clothes? Clothes?"


    "Ah?! what''s the matter, too?" Yue Baiyi returned to God and looked at Chu Yi in doubt, inexplicably.


    Looking at her so cute, Chu Yichong smiled and said softly, "I mean, let''s rest for two days, raise our spirits, and then divide into two groups. One group goes out for a day to complete a task, and the other group will rest at home. The two groups alternate to save some strength for a rainy day. As for Xiaoshu, he will follow us."


    "You are the captain. I have no opinion. I listen to you." Yue Baiyi answered skillfully.


    Chu also heard the speech, gently pinched the tip of her nose and spoiled her. "You''re the vice captain. Naturally, I have to discuss it with you."


    "Hey, hey, I see. I don''t mind. Also, you arranged very well ~" Yue Baiyi grinned, and her little daughter''s posture was full.


    If they had no other people''s love and envy, the crowd gradually dispersed in order not to disturb them. Even Xiaoshu, who was unwilling to leave the living room, was forcibly carried away by Murong Xingli.


    At the moment, there are only two of them left in the living room

 Chapter 278

    Since then, the "pray for blessings" team has been divided into two groups to complete tasks that are not very difficult, but are slightly more difficult than ordinary tasks.


    There are ordinary people in both groups, so when there is no danger or can strangle the danger in the cradle, the two groups will let Murong and Yuejia fight the enemy respectively.


    At the beginning, Murong Chengbin and Yue''s father were much bolder than the two women. They picked up the knives exchanged in the shop street and greeted the zombie.


    The two women have also changed from worry, tension and fear at the beginning to curiosity, excitement, stimulation and expectation.


    Both women took up their weapons and killed zombies with their husbands. Over time, the four old men could kill zombies without changing their faces.


    Human beings have strong adaptability, which is one of the reasons why human beings will stand at the top of the biological chain before the end of the world.


    Time passed quickly, and half a year passed in a flash.


    In the past six months, the praying team has become famous, not only because almost all of the team are powers, but also because the ordinary people in the praying team are not soft eggs.


    In half a year, the praying team climbed directly from the 21st place to the fourth place and succumbed to the third place


    Under the "guangyunli" team.


    Because of this, there are more powers or ordinary people who want to join the blessing team, but these people are rejected by Chu Yi. In his opinion, there are many people with mixed eyes, and there are too many secrets in his little woman, so no matter what consideration, he can''t let these outsiders enter their circle.


    Chu Yi''s refusal did not dampen people''s enthusiasm, but more sought after and prayed for the team. Chu Yi, Yue Baiyi, Gu Zhili, Murong Xingli, on the first day of the month, on the white night, even Gu Youge''s reputation has gradually increased.


    In these six months, Chu Tianyuan ordered someone to come to Chu Yi once. He wanted to invite the prayer team to join ZF, but Chu Yi refused without hesitation.


    Chu Tianyuan was very angry when he heard that he was rejected by Chu Yi, an unfilial son, but he also knew that he could not move Chu Yi and his party at this time.


    Angry but helpless, he tried to talk to Chu Yi alone. However, no one knew what the conversation was. He just heard that Chu Tianyuan stopped looking for Chu Yi since then, as if he had forgotten his son.


    Yue Baiyi knew what happened, but she didn''t mention it. She just paid more attention to Chu and loved him more.


    At this time, Chu Yi''s power level has reached the middle level of level E after six months of continuous cultivation, fighting and breakthrough. It can be said that he is one of the best powers in the redemption base.


    Moon white''s ability appears to be a level F high-level power, but it is actually the level of a level D high-level power, with a level of G3 in the zombie.


    At present, the highest level of zombie appears in N3, which is equivalent to the level of higher-order powers of level F.


    In the base, there are 5 people who have reached level E. they are the captain of the "Twilight wind" team, twilight Chengfeng and the beginning of level E¡® Long Xia ''team leader, he Yuning, level E, junior¡® He Tianhu, leader of the "sword tiger" team, is a beginner of level E¡® Goblin ''team leader, long aobing, level E high level. The rest is Chu Yi in the blessing team, level E medium level.


    This evening, she doubted whether she was the captain of the "Daoling" game, but she never had the chance to meet.


    As for the "goblin" team, as the name suggests, the team is all composed of women, and the team leader is also a cold and beautiful beauty, with the highest power level among all mercenaries.


    Of course, in this base, the highest level is not long aobing. The highest level is the major of department J, ye Muhua, the first level of level D.

 Chapter 279

    In the whole world, the highest level of power has reached the middle level of level C, and there are only three people, respectively in the Apocalypse bases of state m, state y and longxia.


    Of course, there are not many level D powers, only about 100 people.


    As for level E, there are relatively more, at least about 1000 people.


    Class F, about 10000 people.


    Class G, that''s more, at least 200000.


    Class h, 500000.


    Level I, that''s several times the above, more than two million people.


    However, even if there are many people, they add up to only a fraction of the total number.


    According to the radio stations between the bases, we learned the news of each base.


    Nowadays, there are 200 million survivors in longxia state, which sounds like a lot, but it''s not enough compared with more than a billion zombies.


    There are more than 100 bases in longxia Kingdom, large and small.


    But there are only eight bases subordinate to GJ.


    They are "Redemption", "light", "glory", "Hope", "bad day", "sincere blessing", "heaven worship" and "bright day".


    There are at least 15 million people in each base, and the remaining 80 million people are scattered in the remaining more than 90 bases.


    Most of these bases are self-supporting. They have certain strength, guns and food before the end of the world, so they can be separated from GJ base.


    Of course, there are transactions in these bases. After all, there are some things GJ has, but there are no private bases, and there are some private bases, maybe GJ does not. Therefore, at present, the base and base are still relatively harmonious, but no one knows what is going on in the mainland.


    Not to mention the ups and downs between bases, let''s say nirvana. In the past six months, his subordinates have conquered several bases, large and small. It''s not that his subordinates are waste, but that mankind has evolved too fast. Some powerful bases have not been occupied, but have advanced through the spiritual core after killing his subordinates.


    When Nirvana learned about this, he was angry and smiled back. Obviously, his face was angry, but his face showed a beautiful smile, which made people shudder and frightened.


    Later, Nirvana withdrew those subordinates and withdrew the order to attack the base. Then it seemed to disappear without any news.


    That month, Bai Yi and Chu also learned about it. Later, they were not relieved, but more worried.


    "Also, this guy has lost the news. You say he... What plot will he have?" Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi with a worried face, with an indisputable tension in his eyes.


    To say that she is not afraid of anyone, but this Nirvana has to be prevented. His cold-blooded, his ruthlessness and his strange ability, whether it is blinking or controlling space, once they fall into his hands, I''m afraid no one can survive.


    Even those C-level powers.


    Because... Because he has broken through the level of A-level power and reached the level of Z2.


    Not to mention that as a G3, she has a huge watershed with Z1, not to mention Z2. I''m afraid she still has no power to parry him now.


    Chu also heard the speech and comforted Yue Baiyi, with a confident smile on his face, "no matter where he is and what he is planning, just open his moves. There is no need to guess his ideas, otherwise our nose will not be led away by him? Well, clothes, the most important thing now is to practice quickly.


    Now ah Li has broken through level F, Xingli has broken through level g, Xiaoye has reached level F, and that guy is also level F high (G1). As for your precious disciple Yin Xiaoxiao, he has broken through level g high (N2). Even Ge Ge has inspired water power and become a level h high-level power. Our parents also have uncle Yin (N1) Protection, what else are you worried about?


    Thinking too much is not necessarily a good thing. Looking ahead and looking back is not in line with your style. "


    "I... I see."

 Chapter 280

    Chu also spoiled and drowned with a smile and gently pinched the back of her hand. Their small movements made people particularly warm and envious.


    At this time, Gu Zhili''s group also returned home, and they were followed by people that Chu didn''t want to see.


    "Brother Chu, major ye, he."


    Before Gu Zhili finished, a clear voice sounded.


    "Chu Shao, white clothes, long time no see."


    "Night elder brother?" the moon white clothes smell the prestige and see the tall and straight night Muhua in Jun clothes.


    At the moment when night Muhua saw the moon in white, the seed buried in the bottom of his heart suddenly sprouted.


    "Don''t bother you." night Muhua glanced at the hands they held, moved away lightly, and walked to the opposite side of the sofa and looked at them like this.


    Although he verbally apologized, his behavior was not embarrassed to "disturb" others at all.


    Chu Yi''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He seemed to be very impatient with the uninvited arrival of night Muhua. He looked at Gu Zhili with a look of doubt and inquiry in his eyes.


    Gu Zhili has been with Chu for so many years, and naturally understands what he thinks.


    "Major Ye has a mission this time."


    Chu also heard the speech, nodded to Gu Zhili, and then focused on Ye Muhua, who was not hypocritical and went straight to the theme.


    "I came to you this time to invite you to participate in a task. Of course, the reward for this task is very rich. Each person participating in the task has 10 cyan spiritual cores."


    Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi were a little surprised. The cyan spiritual core was in the head of N2 zombies. Now, except for the inherited blood spirits such as Yue Baiyi and nirvana, ordinary zombies only reached the N3 level at most, but this mission has 10 N2 spiritual cores per person, which.


    "What task." Chu didn''t agree at the beginning, but asked about the specific situation. He had to consider it before he could draw a conclusion.


    After all, being able to give such a high reward, the task must be more difficult than he thought.


    Night Muhua didn''t think that Chu would agree. He knew that the difficulty coefficient of the task was very high. He didn''t want Yue Baiyi to participate in it at his own will, but he had to inform them. This is the instruction given above. The top 20 teams must participate. Even if they don''t participate, they must find a way to let them participate.


    He couldn''t disobey the order and knew the seriousness of the matter. Although he was unwilling, he had nothing to do. He just wanted to take care of her in the task and keep her free.


    Thinking of this, yemuhua''s face was full of a serious look.


    "You know the zoo in a province."


    "You know, before the end of the world, it was the largest and most luxurious. Both animals and keepers had top facilities. It was the best zoo in longxia country. The animals there were kept by excellent keepers. They lived a more comfortable life than people." Yue Baiyi said. The four of them had been there a year ago. The lives of those animals, Even she was a little jealous.


    Night Muhua saw that Yue Baiyi knew, nodded slightly, and then said, "this time is to go to the zoo. Team J sent someone to inspect it before, but so far there has been no news. I''m afraid..


    The day before, a distress signal came from our base. It was very strange, which made us feel that it was definitely not easy. At present, the leader called us for a meeting.


    Finally, team J decided to lead the power mercenary team to the zoo of a province to save people and understand the matter clearly. We. "


    "Wait..."

 Chapter 281

    Chu also interrupted Ye Muhua with a voice, and the eyes of the people present were on him.


    He glanced at the moon''s white clothes, then looked back at Ye Muhua, slightly frowned and said in a slightly questioning tone, "why let Ye major come in person to release the task."


    "This mission is very dangerous. Chu Shao also knows that now ordinary poultry have become so terrible, not to mention all kinds of fierce beasts in the zoo? If you don''t summon more high-level powers to go together, I''m afraid."


    "I remember there are a lot of powers joining Department J. why bleed out so many rewards to attract us."


    Chu Yi''s words have always been sharp and always find the key point of one thing.


    Ye Muhua also knew that it was impossible to hide it and simply opened the skylight to tell the truth, "The leader asked the power department of team J to stay and defend the base, but none of the power department of team J broke through level E, and the top four of the power mercenary team, including Chu Shao, are level E powers. Therefore, instead of making unnecessary sacrifices, it''s better to let the high-level go and get an end to the matter.


    And this time, I will still lead the team. As the only level D primary power in the base, I will not shrink back. "


    "Oh, well said, since it''s so dangerous there, we should also have the right to choose whether to accept it or not. However, since major Ye''s personal visit, I''m afraid we won''t accept it, but we have to accept it. Hehe, we''ll die and leave your people in the base. Your calculation is very loud!"


    Chu also snorted coldly and remained unmoved by Ye Muhua''s explanation. He knew too much about the things in ZZ. The base just regarded them as victims. If it could be solved, if it was good, if it could not be solved, the heavily lost mercenaries would not dare to oppose the base any more. It would be easy for the base to control them at that time.


    Night Muhua didn''t speak, explain or argue, because what Chu also said was the truth, and if he could, he didn''t want to see this day. As a Jun man, he should protect his family and defend his country, not the product of their ZZ struggle.


    However, as long as this task is completed, he can


    Chu also saw that ye Muhua acquiesced, but he was even colder. He pondered for half a moment and said, "I refuse. Major ye, please."


    Chu also issued a guest expulsion order. His behavior made Yue Baiyi a little embarrassed. She always felt that Chu also had a bad attitude towards Ye Muhua, but they really didn''t hurt them. Why do they make it so stiff? What''s more, they are still a high-level power. It''s too rare to be so hospitable.


    "Also." Yue Baiyi whispered. She pulled lachuyi''s sleeve and revealed a faint disapproval in her eyes.


    When ye Muhua saw this, his eyes flashed and a polite smile hung on his face, "Chu Shao, this time, our base will never confiscate any spiritual core. Whoever hits the spiritual core will belong to who. At the same time, it provides three meals a day for the powers on the mission, and is equipped with a military Hummer.


    Moreover, Chu Shao, 19 of the other top 20 mercenary teams, have agreed to the task, if so. "


    If he chooses to refuse, I''m afraid their "blessing" will inevitably become the laughing stock of the base.


    Chu also thought of this, and his face was even more ugly. His deep eyes stared at night Muhua. His cold eyes were as cold as an ice cellar.


    He was a little silent for a while, looked at Yue Baiyi around him and asked for her advice. Yue Baiyi saw this and gently nodded. Then he meditated for a moment and replied.


    "OK, I promise, but the number of people on this task."

 Chapter 282

    "Don''t worry, there are not many people this time, but the elite. It''s not a good thing to have too many people. Each mercenary team draws 8 to 10 people, plus the 200 elite soldiers sent by department J this time, a total of more than 500 people." night Muhua relaxed when he saw Chu, after all, he also hoped that Chu could go and have more high-level powers, The probability of success will be one point higher.


    "500?" Chu also frowned at the words without trace, and looked at the moon white clothes around him with a little worry.


    So many people, many eyes, in case


    Yue Baiyi knew what Chu was worried about. No matter when he was, this man put her first. She was very moved by this attention and love.


    Yue Baiyi also smiled at Chu, shook his head, and then nodded, "It''s true that there are not many 500 people. However, brother ye, since we start from here, it may take nearly half a month to reach province A. in that case, why let the base nearest to province a explore? Why bother to mobilize the public to let the redemption base so far away from us pass?"


    Yue Baiyi, Bing Xin is smart, and Hui is Lan Xin. She tells the missing points that Chu didn''t say. In this way, ye Muhua can''t explain for a moment.


    Xu was embarrassed to see yemuhua, and Yuebai didn''t force him any more.


    "Well, brother ye, since it takes so long, this j department must prepare a lot of food for us. Then there must be several cars to load food. If so, won''t it greatly delay our progress?"


    Seeing the moon''s white clothes no longer pressed questions, night Muhua breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing the speech, he smiled on his gentle face and said, "white clothes, don''t worry. Now there are space powers, and space powers are divided into two kinds, one is storage power and the other is attack power. Jun Department has already appeared three space storage powers and one space attack power.


    The storage ability is to have a separate space where you can put things in or take them out at any time. "


    "Is that so?" yuebaiyi waved, received the tea table in front of her into the system space, took it out of the system space and put it back in place.


    Rao is a calm night Muhua. At this time, he also looks at the moon white clothes with some horror. He knows that she is a dual-system power. On the surface, she uses the fire power when killing the mutant beast. He is not surprised that he conceals that he is a dual-system to her. Sometimes he keeps a certain number of cards, which may be lost It is an opportunity to win in the future.


    But he never thought that she was a three-line power!


    "White clothes, unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, you are really clumsy." night Muhua smiled and shook his head.


    Chu on one side also saw this. She frowned with some dissatisfaction and looked at Yue Baiyi with disapproval. How can she show her skills to outsiders at will?


    "It''s all right, too." Yue Baiyi comforted, then looked at Ye Muhua and gave him a high hat, "brother ye, I''m sure you won''t talk about it everywhere, will you?"


    Night Muhua is a little funny, this little woman. Do you believe him so?


    "Hehe, I won''t say it. This time, each team can naturally wear their own materials. This doesn''t affect anything, but the only requirement is that there can''t be more than two vehicles. You know, too many vehicles will delay the process."


    "Well, I know. Brother ye, please rest assured that we won''t embarrass you."


    "Well, those who should be notified today have also been notified. I should go. I will gather at the gate of the power center at eight o''clock the morning after tomorrow."


    "OK, brother ye, won''t you stay for dinner?"


    "No, I have something else to do. I won''t stay much. Next time, I''ll stay for dinner."


    "OK, brother ye, walk slowly."

 Chapter 283

    After night Muhua left, Murong Xingli and Gu Zhili, who were originally silent, and Gu Youge and Yuebai night who came down from the second floor, all gathered in the living room and talked about it.


    "Hey, what do ZF and Jun teams mean? What are they planning?!" Murong Xingli asked loudly, stamped his feet and said with dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Xiaoyi, is it really good for you to Tell ye Muhua like this? I''m not afraid of him." Gu Youge asked with a little worry.


    "Little sister, you are too heavy to hold your breath. How can you expose your cards?" Yuebai night doesn''t seem to recognize it.


    "This time, there are eight to ten people on the mission. How should we allocate the personnel?" Murong Chengbin also opened his mouth.


    Such words as ".." can''t be heard. The living room is full of people''s voices, which makes Yue Baiyi feel very helpless.


    "Stop!" said the moon in a loud voice, which could calm the crowd.


    Seeing that all the people were quiet, Yue Baiyi was like a superior, who organized things one by one.


    "There were not many people in our team, so this time, the two groups merged. The task force included captain Chu Yi, vice captain Yue Baiyi, military division and sharpshooter Gu Zhili, fire phoenix Murong Xingli, water dragon Gu Youge, wet nurse Yin Xiaoxiao, wind thunder god moon one and water thunder god moon white night. It was just eight of us."


    "Mom, I''m going too!" when Xiaoshu heard that there was no his name in the task list, he was in a hurry. He quickly hugged Yue Baiyi''s thigh and said eagerly on his face.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi hurriedly picked up Xiaoshu and said, "no, I don''t know how dangerous it will be this time. It''s best for you to stay at home."


    "No! Mom, people are going too! Mom, don''t you remember me." Xiaoshu whispered to Yue Baiyi in a whisper, and his words just woke Yue Baiyi up. She pondered for a moment, turned her head and looked at Chu Yi, and got his approval. Then she was relieved.


    "Well, you''re going with us, but you''re not allowed to be capricious and out of my sight."


    "Good!" Xiaoshu quickly promised.


    Murong Xingli saw that Yue Baiyi promised to let Xiaoshu go. He just wanted to refute, but Gu Zhili stopped him and shook his head at her. After struggling for a long time, he silently compromised Yue Baiyi''s decision.


    Then, seeing that the people had no objection, he gave Yin Tianqi a wink without a trace. Yin Tianqi understood and nodded.


    "OK, next." Chu also took Yue Baiyi''s mouth and arranged things one by one. He was meticulous, which made her feel at ease. Such a man is really worthy of her reliance.


    As for Murong Chengbin, Yu Miaoyu and Yue''s father and mother, they have no objection to this. They know that this mission takes a long time and is very dangerous. They will not arbitrarily put forward if they want to help, because they know that they are ordinary people and will only add trouble to them.


    In the rest of the time, they decided not to go out to do the task and waste time. They wanted to spend about one day, pay close attention to cultivation, and strive to break through again, so as to ensure a greater chance of winning the task this time.


    As for Yue Baiyi, she found an excuse. After entering the bathroom, she ran to the space and sorted out her supplies. Only then did she sit down on the grass of the space with satisfaction.


    She called out the character panel.


    Characters, moon, white clothes.


    Gender: Female


    Race: blood spirit.


    Title: royal family.


    Blood Purity: 97%.


    Grade: grade 35.


    Occupation: summoner.


    Attack: attack power 512 ~ 759, penetration 0, concentration 10, hit 11, critical hit 12.


    Defence: HP 3000, HP 30, defence 985, block 2, avoid 0, critical hit resistance 0.

 Chapter 284

    Looking at the character level, Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction.


    After half a year, she rose from level 25 to level 35 in one breath. There are ten levels. Although there are only ten levels, she spent a lot of effort on these ten levels.


    In the past six months, the system has given her a lot of tasks, both large and small. Her experience is OK, not much and not much.


    However, with each level of promotion, the experience bar grows by one point, so although the system gives her tasks, it is impossible to rise to level 35 so quickly.


    Originally, she was still worried about how to upgrade quickly. As a result, an accidental practice let her know that the original practice can also increase experience, and just meditating for one night can increase 20000 experience, which can make her happy at the moment.


    Then every night after Murong Xingli and Gu Youge fell asleep, she meditated and practiced until they were about to wake up.


    Over and over again, it took half a year to get to level 35.


    When she thought of upgrading, she thought of the novice big gift bag. The big gift bag was opened twice, and she got two backpack expansion bags (five squares), four weapons and two summoning flags, which were decomposed and upgraded to her own bound weapons by her. Her staff, ultimate dance soul, was instantly upgraded from level 1 to level 3.


    And the attack power increased by dozens of points in an instant.


    The other two weapons are double short swords called "sword soul" (blue, level 0, can be upgraded). They are very suitable for Ge Ge. She also plans to find a chance to give this "sword soul" to Gu Youge.


    The other weapon, called "snow wing", is very strange, like a feather, which can become a knife, and there are thin silver transparent lines at the end. It''s a bit like a concealed weapon. It''s like a fan when closed. Separation is like a Throwing Knife concealed weapon.


    At the same time, the "snow wing" is still a purple weapon, so she didn''t upgrade it, thinking whether it can be used by people who are suitable for it, otherwise it''s too outrageous.


    In the big gift bag, there are not only these, but also 20 blue bottles and 20 red bottles, plus 10 purple bottles and five yellow bottles.


    Purple bottle belongs to the combination of blue bottle and red bottle. If you drink a purple bottle, the red and blue will recover instantly.


    Yellow bottle can relieve any negative state, including highly toxic.


    Looking at the things in his backpack, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help sighing again. The things in the system are really amazing! It''s great to have plug-ins!


    Thinking of this, the corners of the moon''s white dress''s mouth slightly aroused a radian, and the exquisite little face was filled with a brilliant smile.


    She turned her head slightly and looked at the field. A touch of depression hung on her brilliant smile.


    She''d better hurry to find a farmer who can farm. Otherwise, when will she have diarrhea?


    Yue Baiyi pulled his hair depressed, flashed and disappeared into the system space.


    No, she has to find farmers who can grow land quickly. Before going out this time, she will send those people into the system space and transform them into their own slaves. In this way, she is not afraid that they dare to divulge her affairs.


    After all, there is a big difference between those with memory and those without memory.


    Yue Baiyi went out of the system space, found Yin Xiaoxiao and took her out of the door alone.


    "Master? Where are we going?" Yin Xiaoxiao saw that Yue Baiyi secretly called her out alone, and a guess flashed in his heart.


    "Find some farmers who can farm."


    "Ha?! farmer? Master, you want to farm?" Yin Xiaoxiao just said casually, but he didn''t expect Yue Baiyi to answer her so seriously.


    "Well, plant it."


    ¡°..¡±

 Chapter 285

    Then, Yue Baiyi took Yin Xiaoxiao to the civilian area in the redemption base. What people in the civilian area most desire is to have a carefree life, and the competition here is also the most cruel. The survival of the fittest and the survival of the fittest are particularly important here.


    People without ability can only be bullied by people with ability, and these bullied people, without exception, want to leave this place and leave this life of being bullied.


    She found a suitable and carefree person to work for her in such a place. Such a person will not care whether he is a human or a zombie. As long as he has the power and the opportunity to change his fate, he will not give up.


    In fact, just as the moon white clothes expected.


    When she and Yin Xiaoxiao walked into the civilian area, the eyes from all directions could burn their bodies. It can be imagined how eager their hearts are.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t speak, but his face was expressionless and his eyes were cold. The momentum of the superior on his body was slightly exposed, and strangers were not allowed to enter, which made people unable to get close.


    Yin Xiaoxiao may be young, sweet and young, so although she is stretching her face, it doesn''t make people feel terrible, but makes her look more lovely and make people laugh.


    No one stopped them all the way. Although they wanted to chat up, they were too frightened by the momentum of Yue''s white clothes and the green badge on their chest.


    Until the month White came to the small garden in the center of the civilian area, the boss of the civilian area trotted to feel the scene.


    "How do you do, dear sir? The villain''s name is Li Lin. why did you come here?"


    Li Lin bowed and bowed with a respectful and flattering attitude. Yue Baiyi was also satisfied with this move. In fact, if Li Lin was a flattering lackey, she wouldn''t look at him more. Now, she can consider it..


    Yue Baiyi looked slightly relaxed, looked up at Li Lin and said calmly, "are you the boss here?"


    "Yes, I am," Li Lin replied respectfully.


    Yue Baiyi nodded faintly, and then said, "in that case, you should know everyone here very well?"


    "It can''t be said that everyone knows, but everyone knows about the situation of each family." Li Lin dare not exaggerate. He is afraid that the cowhide will blow big and can''t come back.


    And because of this, Yue Baiyi was very satisfied with the man named Li Lin.


    "Well, I need a few ordinary people who know how to work in agriculture. Men, women, young and old can sign up as long as they are willing to work hard."


    As soon as Li Lin heard this, he looked at the moon white clothes with some doubts and said, "what does this adult need to do for farmers?" But when he thought of the mind of the power man, he couldn''t guess casually. At that moment, he quickly took the careful thought back, quickly lowered his head, thought for a while, and said, "there are several conference farmers, sir. Please wait a moment, and the villain will summon them."


    "HMM." Yue Baiyi nodded faintly. Li Lin quickly turned and left to busy with the task Yue Baiyi gave him.


    ..


    "Xiao Zheng, Xiao Xiao, come out quickly. There is a great good thing, a great good thing!.."


    "Old Cheng, old Cheng? You''re old and fast. There''s something big! It''s a great thing!.."


    "Mama Li! Ouch, mama Li, why are you still taking care of your grandchildren? Come on, come on!.."


    "Miss Li, come on, come on."


    ¡°..¡±


    "What happened? Brother Li?"


    "Xiao Li?"


    "Xiao Li? My grandson."


    "Mr. Li?"


    "Stop yelling and come with me!"

 Chapter 286

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke any more. Li Lin followed Li Lin honestly. Seeing this, Li Lin didn''t waste any time, so he hurriedly took them to Yue Baiyi.


    "My Lord, I''ve brought it here. These young people are from Agricultural University. Although they haven''t personally practiced it, I think they won''t mind the shortage of talents. At least they understand more than those who can''t work in agriculture.


    As for the old Cheng, before the end of the world, he was a professor in the Agricultural University and a teacher of these young Zheng Xiaoxiao.


    Li Ma, a rural woman, grew up farming, so she has the most rich practical experience.


    And these.. "


    Li Lin introduced everyone''s situation one by one. He intuitively told Yue Baiyi the information of everyone, which also saved Yue Baiyi the time to ask them.


    His intelligence satisfied Yue Baiyi. After taking a look at Li Lin, she looked up at more than ten people present. Finally, she chose five people.


    "You two, and old Cheng, you, you."


    Yue Baiyi pointed to two young boys, Zheng Xiaoxiao, Cheng Lao, Miss Li and another beautiful ordinary girl.


    The five people named, except the pretty and ordinary girl, were all very excited, because they knew that if they were taken away by a superpower, even if it was impossible to live a life like a superpower, it was much better than living a life without enough food and clothing in this civilian area.


    As for Li Ma, who was not elected, her face looked anxious. She wanted to open her mouth and say something, but she was stopped by Li Lin. Li Ma didn''t dare to say anything, but she was angry in her heart.


    She thought, why can these milk dolls be chosen, but she can''t?


    Her mood was seen by Yue Baiyi, and she frowned without trace. The reason why she didn''t look up to Li Ma was that Li Ma had a family and a large number of people. Whenever people had concerns, especially women of this age, they were very careful. In addition, she was an old woman who grew up in the countryside. She couldn''t stand this old idea.


    Of course, she won''t explain to her. That''s why it also caused a lot of trouble in the future.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I''ll give you half an hour to pack up your things and gather here. I''m afraid you''ll never come back again." the plain words of Yue Baiyi sounded in the small garden like thousands of waves, causing a lot of noise in the crowd. It was unintentional and the listener was attentive, At that moment, all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred looked at the people selected by white clothes for five months.


    And four of the five people were also very happy. One by one, they hurried home to pack up their things, except the pretty girl.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi wondered and said, "why don''t you go."


    "I don''t need anything." the implication was that she had nothing and there was no need to go back and clean up.


    The words of the beautiful girl made Yue Baiyi look at her, while Yin Xiaoxiao looked at the girl up and down, and even nodded, as if commenting on goods.


    The pretty girl didn''t seem to feel Yin Xiaoxiao''s eyes. She was still calm, motionless and allowed her to look at her.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction, looked at Li Lin and said, "do you want to leave here?"


    "What? What?" Li Lin was a little silly and didn''t return to his mind for a long time. Although he was the boss of the civilian area, he was just an ordinary person and had no power and background. As for why he could be called the boss here, it was only because he had learned some fur martial arts. He couldn''t handle the powers, but these ordinary people could still subdue, So over time, he became the boss here.


    But he wants to leave here all the time, but what


    "I mean, do you want to leave here or do you like to be a little person here all your life."

 Chapter 287

    Hearing the voice of Yue Baiyi, Li Lin found his mind and quickly nodded, "want to think! I want to leave here in my dream!"


    Li Lin''s eager appearance not only didn''t make Yue Baiyi feel impatient, but the more he looked at him, the more pleasing to his eyes. At least this man was still bloody and wanted to fight. He was not blinded by temporary comfort and interests. He was a person who could do great things.


    "Then you go to clean up and come with us later." Yue Baiyi said.


    "Yes!" Li Lin said excitedly. He was about to turn around and leave. Yue Baiyi seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait, what family do you have?"


    Hearing Yue Baiyi mention his family, Li Lin''s ordinary face is full of pain. He seems to think of something. His eyes are a little red. He opens his mouth and sobs slightly, "I''m left alone. My child and wife are all gone."


    Yue Baiyi saw his face in pain and knew that he had experienced bad things. She sighed and asked Li Lin to leave here.


    ..


    Half an hour later, the five of them were taken away by Yue Baiyi and left the civilian area in the eyes of all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Yue Baiyi took them to a remote place where there were no cameras and few people. He waved and brought the five people, even herself and Yin Xiaoxiao, into the system space.


    Yin Xiaoxiao came to the system space once before, so he was not surprised this time. On the contrary, the five people couldn''t help being surprised when they faced such a rich system space with beautiful mountains and rivers.


    "This..."


    "Now I''m telling the truth, I''m not human." Yue Baiyi took down Meitong and a pair of bright red eyes like ruby appeared in front of people.


    Seeing this, Yin Xiaoxiao also took off her beautiful pupil and pink eyes, which further lined out her loveliness.


    However, people can''t think about whether Yin Xiaoxiao is cute at this time, because they are shocked, shocked and shocked in their eyes.


    However, after the shock, without exception, no one was afraid of Yue Baiyi, which was very curious to her.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" a doubt flashed in the beautiful red eyes of the moon in white.


    The five people looked at each other and all shook their heads. Their faces didn''t look adulterated.


    Li Lin seemed to see the doubt of Yue Baiyi, calmed down and explained.


    "To tell you the truth, nowadays zombies are more lovely than people''s hearts.. in the past, human beings stood at the top of the biological chain and did the same thing every day as zombies do to us now, but changed a position.


    People''s hearts. Whether before or after the end of the world, they are much more terrible than these terrible zombies.


    Perhaps there were moral and legal constraints before the end of the world, but now, the advent of the end of the world has completely stimulated evil thoughts in human hearts.


    Of course, there are good people in human beings, but compared with those people, they are too few and have been mutilated.


    Today, we don''t expect to become any species. We just want to have the power to protect ourselves and people we care about. We don''t want to be a mermaid again, and we don''t want to experience a sense of helplessness again.


    You must be a zombie? If you can become like you, I, Li Lin, would like to be your servant first. "


    When Li Lin finished, everyone else expressed their attitude.


    In this regard, Yue Baiyi was relieved somehow. After all, people''s willingness is much more comfortable than coercion. She is not a pervert. The more painful people are, the happier she becomes.


    "Li Lin, you''re right. I appreciate you very much. That''s why I brought you in."


    "Thank you! Thank you, Wang!"


    Seeing that Li Lin was on the road like this, the moon in white outlined a beautiful radian around her mouth, and her face was filled with confidence and pride.


    "However, you are wrong. The king''s race is not so dirty Hui''s name. The king is the king of noble blood and spirit."

 Chapter 288

    "Blood spirit? Clan? Is it a blood clan?" the young man named Xiao Zheng heard Yue Baiyi''s words, and his eyes burst with curiosity.


    The moon white clothes had a black line on his face, and a well suddenly appeared on his head, "the noble blood spirit family can''t be compared with those humble blood families!" the tone was quite impatient.


    Xiao Zheng Wenyan lowered his head awkwardly and didn''t dare to add more words.


    Others see this, also dare not say anything more, and month white clothes this just entered the topic.


    "This place is the king''s world, where people can live and farm. There are materials that you can use. The king can ensure your absolute safety, but the only requirement is, well, do you see the mu of land behind you? The king gives you seeds, you will try to plant them for the king, and let them germinate and form fruits.


    Of course, you can enjoy the fruits planted in the future. "


    The words of Yue Baiyi attracted the attention of the five humans. They all looked in the direction she pointed out, the endless fields, the fresh air, the green grass and the lush forest. The people present were touched by what they saw.


    From the end of the world, houses in many places collapsed, roads were filled with waste cars, even the grass on the streets withered, and the black land could no longer grow food.


    It is precisely because of this that the base is so keen on the collection task, and the reward is twice as high as the task of killing zombies.


    Although they are all ordinary people, everyone knows the current situation in their hearts. Now, seeing the yellow land in front of them and the uncontaminated air, water, grass and all kinds of nature, they seem to have returned to the tranquility before the end of the world.


    At this moment, they finally understand why this adult needs people who will be engaged in agriculture. Indeed, farming is also a knowledge, which not only needs to be planted, but also needs to be planted well. People who lack knowledge can''t farm.


    Here, the happiest thing is old Cheng. His old face is shining with excitement.


    "Please rest assured that we will be able to help you take care of the fields here without accidents. In a year, we can eat the freshest and best food!" old Cheng patted his chest, turned around and assured Yue Baiyi that he was confident and made Yue Baiyi smile.


    "Old Cheng, I am also a person with parents. I really can''t accept your honorific title to me. Therefore, old Cheng, if you don''t mind, just call me Xiaoyue."


    Cheng hesitated for a moment, and then answered quickly, "well, Xiaoyue, it''s like this. There are so many fields here, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us."


    Old Cheng is also an old professor who has experienced many years of wind and rain. He hasn''t seen anything. Seeing the moon in white is really relative. He is not hypocritical, and soon becomes proficient.


    Yue Baiyi pondered for a while and said, "at first, I wanted to transform you into a blood spirit, but I gave up the idea when I saw your appearance."


    Everyone was stunned at the speech, and then their eyes were full of "complaints", as if they were very "dissatisfied" with Yue Baiyi''s decision.


    "Xiaoyue, I have a heartless request. You see, I''m so old and don''t know how many days to live. Alas, I''m afraid I''ll burp my fart before I plant fruit. I really don''t trust how good varieties these little guys can grow for you." Cheng sighed. He looked up at the sky and looked very sad.


    Month white see this, the corner of the eye, she did not find an old urchin back?


    She held her forehead silently, shook her head and said helplessly.


    "Old Cheng, do you really mind becoming a cold-blooded and unintentional monster?"

 Chapter 289

    "No." old Cheng paused and then said, "didn''t you say that the blood spirit family is a noble race? How can it be a monster?"


    Yue Baiyi was stunned at first. Suddenly, he suddenly looked up to the sky and said with a laugh, "hahaha! Well, old Cheng is worthy of old Cheng. Since old Cheng hasn''t lived enough, I won''t let old Cheng Die with regret. However, I hope old Cheng won''t regret it."


    Knowing that Yue Baiyi had promised, old Cheng was relieved, and his wrinkled face also showed a smile.


    "Never regret."


    Just this sentence won Yue Baiyi''s favor. She decided to find a way to raise Cheng Lao''s blood and strive to reach the advanced blood spirit.


    Month white turned her eyes to others. Except for the cold girl, everyone else looked forward to it.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, turned into a spiritual core, summoned a spell, and successively added four people except the lonely girl to the transformation plan. At this time, they were wrapped in huge insect cocoons, like caterpillars, about to turn into butterflies.


    The cold girl saw that Yue Baiyi treated her differently, and her eyes flashed slightly. She raised her head and looked directly into Yue Baiyi''s eyes without fear.


    "Why?"


    Yue Baiyi picked her eyebrows, looked at her with interest, and said, "what do you think?"


    She threw the problem back to the cold girl. The girl pursed her lips when she heard the speech. She seemed to suppress something again. There was a struggle in her eyes. After a moment, she seemed to have made a decision.


    "Please let me follow you."


    "Why?" asked the moon in white.


    "Loyalty." the modest answer made Yue look at her in white. Indeed, what she needed was loyalty. Absolute loyalty. She must have more sages around her, otherwise she could not fight nirvana.


    "Well, I hope you can remember your words."


    "Yes, Wang!" the cold girl knelt on one knee, raised her right hand, covered her heart, and said respectfully and piously.


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction. Before, she just transformed the four old Cheng people, but didn''t plant a contract for them. After all, they work in the space and may not be able to get out all their life, so it doesn''t matter whether there is a contract or not.


    But now this girl, she has decided to train her to be her subordinate and her pioneer, so she must follow them. Although she says loyalty, she will not be naive enough to believe a girl who knows less than an hour.


    The safest and least need to leave the extra heart of precaution on her. The only thing is to plant a contract and become one of her servants.


    As for Yin Xiaoxiao around her, because she was transformed by the system, the situation was slightly different. As for what was different, she couldn''t say, and the system didn''t give her a clear instruction. Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi sighed secretly. There were more and more doubts in her heart. She only hoped that one day the system king could tell her the story exactly, After getting along with it for half a year, she gradually got used to the mechanical but proud voice. She regarded it as a part of her life.


    The girl was wrapped in an adult cocoon and dressed in white. Only then did she focus on Yin Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are a civil dual-system power, which is most suitable for defense. So this time, your main task is to defend and protect Xingli, especially Xingli, the girl. Alas."


    "Yes, Shifu, I understand. But Shifu, do you really trust them? If they know your true identity, will they still be so friendly to you?" Yin Xiaoxiao was human and had little hostility to human beings, but she still couldn''t help worrying about her Shifu. She saw it in her eyes these days.


    She knows that they are very important to her. They are good friends and important friends. However, the more important they are, the more afraid she is that one day they will disappoint and hurt her master.


    Yue Baiyi understood Yin Xiaoxiao''s kindness, reached out and rubbed her chest and head, comforting her.


    "No matter what happens in the future, I just want to have no regrets at this time."

 Chapter 290

    After the voice fell to the ground, the four people who had been transformed came out of the cocoon one after another. Yue Baiyi prepared clothes for them early in the morning. After they changed their clothes, the cold girl also appeared. Similarly, after finishing their instruments, Yue Baiyi explained some matters satisfactorily. After that, he exchanged all kinds of seeds from the store, with a number of tens of millions of kinds.


    Of course, this spiritual core also consumes a lot, but it is still very cheap compared with exchanging ready-made food.


    In the last month, after white clothes took the deserted girl out of the system space, the remaining four people began to prepare for farming. Now they are tireless and have endless power all over, working harder and harder.


    Outside the space, Yue Baiyi pulled them back to the original place, looked around, and found no other people, which was a sigh of relief.


    "Well, now go to the power center to test your power. After you get the power badge, go to No. 16, gate 52, Xinghua community, XX street to find Ben Wang. Oh, by the way, what''s your name?"


    "Back to my king, my subordinate''s name is mo Liqin." Mo Liqin replied respectfully.


    "Mo Liqin? Would you like to change your name?" Yue Baiyi said plainly.


    Mo Liqin smelled the speech, and there was no fluctuation in his look. It was cold as if there was no human touch.


    "May you follow my king''s instructions."


    "Well, from now on, you''ll be called Mo Yanqin." Yue Baiyi only changed one word of Mo Liqin, and didn''t even change his surname, which made the cold Mo Liqin feel a little warm.


    "Yes, my subordinates listen to orders."


    "OK, let''s go." yuebaiyi waved his hand. Mo Yanqin saluted and left and walked to the center of the superpower. Yuebaiyi and Yin Xiaoxiao smiled at each other and raised their legs to leave the place.


    When they saw that it was not early, they came out for a long time, and the pace accelerated more and more. However, the more they wanted to get something, the less they could get it.


    When waiting for a car, I often wait for the car I want to get on, but I don''t come for a long time. However, when I don''t wait for this car, it comes one after another.


    For example, now.


    "You. Xiaoyi?! it''s really you!" a familiar and disgusting voice rang through the ears of Yuebai.


    She didn''t look back, but stopped. At this time, she didn''t have to think about who this man was.


    However, the people behind saw that Yue Baiyi stopped, and a touch of surprise appeared on her pale and sloppy face.


    "Xiaoyi, I''m Ah Wei! Xiaoyi, have you forgotten me?! we still have..."


    "Shut up!" the speaker was Yin Xiaoxiao. She took the first step to turn around, and her young face showed a faint sense of killing and strong anger.


    The man was startled by Yin Xiaoxiao''s sudden anger. After two steps backward, he swallowed saliva and looked up. Only then did he see Yin Xiaoxiao''s face clearly. Although she was very young, he could not hide how gorgeous she would be in the future.


    The original fear turned into Yin desire in an instant. With such red fruit eyes, Yin Xiaoxiao became more and more impatient. The memory of six months ago swept over in an instant. The pink eyes hidden under the beautiful pupil also became deep and full of murderous spirit.


    The man was afraid and took two steps back. It was a thorny rose. He couldn''t be provoked! It was the only thought hovering in his mind.


    Yin Xiaoxiao raised his legs and took a step in the direction of the man. He immediately trembled. He looked up at Yue Baiyi and asked her for help.


    "Small. Small clothes. She. Help me. At least we have it."


    "Zhang Fengwei, half a year from the end of the world, hasn''t learned well. What should I do with you?" the cold and heartless voice, like hell like Shura, was gloomy and terrible.


    Yue Baiyi slowly turned around. Seeing the killing intention in his beautiful eyes, Zhang Fengwei couldn''t help feeling cold. He sat down on the ground with a puff.


    "You. You. You''re not."

 Chapter 291

    The moon''s white eyebrow was picked, and the corners of her mouth pulled out a radian of evil charm. She looked at Zhang Fengwei with a frightened face and red bloodthirsty eyes, and wanted to devour him.


    "I''m not what? Huh? Come on, I''m not what? Huh?"


    Zhang Fengwei swallowed his saliva, his face was frightened, and a few words jumped out of his mouth.


    "You. You are not human. Ah!!"


    As soon as Zhang Fengwei finished speaking, Yin Xiaoxiao took out a dagger from behind and flashed in front of Zhang Fengwei. The murderous spirit in her eyes flashed and fell. The next second, she returned to Yue Baiyi.


    On the other side, Zhang Fengwei looked at Yin Xiaoxiao and Yue Baiyi in horror, covered his mouth with his hands, and the bright red blood slowly flowed out along his fingers, dropping on the ground drop by drop. His face, which was already very pale, looked even more pale, as if it were similar to the man who was about to die.


    On the ground in front of him was a piece of red meat with blood.


    Yue Baiyi smiled with satisfaction, gave Yin Xiaoxiao an appreciative look, and said with a smile, "Xiaoxiao, go and cut off his fingers one by one. Don''t forget, he can write!"


    The light words seemed as if Zhang Fengwei was not a person, but a poultry slaughtered by others.


    "Yes, master, I take orders!" Yin Xiaoxiao answered respectfully with a touch of evil radian around his mouth.


    Zhang Fengwei was even more frightened when he heard the two women''s dialogue. He forgot the pain in his mouth and wanted to escape with panic on his face.


    But will he succeed? No, whatever Yue Baiyi wants to do, she can''t do. Her eyes are cold and her momentum is open. The momentum of the superior is forced on Zhang Fengwei, so that Zhang Fengwei can''t move at all.


    Zhang Fengwei hated himself at this time. He hated why he provoked this demon. She was not the innocent and pure she at the beginning. At this time, she was like a demon climbing out of hell, the devil! No, she''s not human! She''s a monster!


    Looking at Yin Xiaoxiao approaching him step by step, Zhang Fengwei''s eyes were filled with horror until Yin Xiaoxiao came to him with the dagger in his hand. He immediately felt the next Shen heat, and the smell of Sao heat swept over him. He was so ashamed that his pale face was also red with embarrassment.


    However, when he finished his shame and anger, he felt a pain in his hand and cried out subconsciously.


    "Ah!!!"


    The cry was very sad and stirring.


    He looked down. He didn''t know when his left thumb was cut off, and hot and bright red blood flowed out of his broken finger.


    He raised his head in horror and looked at Yin Xiaoxiao in horror. He didn''t know when his fingers were cut off. When he came back, he felt a pain in his hand and his fingers were cut off.


    This. Is this the difference between a superpower and an ordinary person? But. That woman. Moon white is a monster! How can she help tyranny as a power?!


    Zhang Fengwei said "ah ah" to Yin Xiaoxiao. He wanted to say something, but his tongue was cut off and he couldn''t speak at all. Only a few syllables could be said, "ah, ah, ha.".


    In this regard, Zhang Fengwei is becoming more and more anxious. He doesn''t know whether it is cold sweat or hot sweat. The whole person is like an ant on a hot pot.


    Yin Xiaoxiao smiled coldly. He didn''t have to say. She also knew what he wanted to say. It can be seen from his eyes that he was asking her for help!


    Huh? cry for help?! What''s wrong with this man? Oh, by the way, she brought Meitong. She must not know who she is. How will this man react when he knows her identity?


    "... ah..."

 Chapter 292

    In the quiet and secluded street, there was no one. Even if there were, there were only a few people walking occasionally, but the people who came and went didn''t stop here any more. Although they saw something terrible in the street, they just looked at it with cold eyes and sneered at it.


    Now even their own food and clothing have become a problem. What time do you have to bother others?


    At the end of Yue Baiyi, she vomited a mouthful of turbidity in her heart, and the depression suppressed in her heart dispersed at this time. She won''t let him die. Why is it difficult to die? The hard thing is that life is better than death.


    Torturing him slowly is more cathartic than killing him with a knife.


    When Yin Xiaoxiao cut off Zhang Fengwei''s fingers one by one, looking at the broken finger debris and the bright red and hot blood all over the ground, the moon''s white face showed a relieved look. She took a deep breath and ignored Zhang Fengwei, who was gray, depressed and paralyzed.


    "Xiao Xiao, let''s go."


    "Master? Don''t you kill him?" Yin Xiaoxiao''s pink eyes are bloodthirsty and murderous. This guy knows their true identity, and he can''t stay in this world.


    However, Yue Baiyi shook her head slightly, looked at Zhang Fengwei like a dead dog with a strange and cold face, and said, "There''s no need to let your hands be stained with this scum''s blood. What''s more, why is it difficult to die? The difficult thing is that life is better than death. Now he has lost his tongue and fingers. Oh, I don''t believe this guy can still write with his feet. Zhang Fengwei, if you don''t want to be cut into a stick and thrown into a zombie pile, don''t make small moves with me there, otherwise. Ha ha."


    Zhang Fengwei, who was dead as gray, trembled violently when he heard the words of Yue Baiyi. His drooping head hung lower.


    He didn''t answer and didn''t respond, but Yue Baiyi knew he listened. Seeing here, she couldn''t help laughing, "I didn''t expect you to have this day. What the ancients said is not unreasonable. It''s better to offend villains than women. Zhang Fengwei, the biggest mistake in your life is to offend me!"


    With that, he turned around and left without looking back. He didn''t want to look at him again, as if he would be infected with any virus if he looked more, for fear of avoiding it.


    Yin Xiaoxiao stared coldly at Zhang Fengwei when he saw that Yue Baiyi left. He shook the bloody dagger in his hand at will, took out a paper towel from his trouser pocket, quickly wiped the blood from the dagger, threw it on Zhang Fengwei''s face, snorted coldly, and turned to chase after Yue Baiyi.


    The originally silent street has now become deeper, and Zhang Fengwei''s experience has added a touch of gloom and terror to the silent street.


    Zhang Fengwei looked up impressively and looked at the direction of Yue Baiyi and Yin Xiaoxiao''s departure. His eyes were full of bone eating hatred.


    ..


    When Bai Yi and Yin Xiaoxiao came home that month, they just caught up with lunch. When she wanted to make up an excuse to explain why she and Yin Xiaoxiao went out, the reaction of the people was beyond her expectation.


    They didn''t ask her anything. They just asked her and Yin Xiaoxiao to go to dinner quickly. Although she will experience the pain of diarrhea later, she is happy and moved at the moment.


    Shortly after dinner, Mo Yanqin also reported. After Yue Baiyi introduced the specific situation, everyone also warmly welcomed Mo Yanqin''s arrival.


    After all, their team has one more power, and their chances of saving their lives are increased.


    Time passed quickly, and everyone came to the second day with tension and expectation.


    "Pay attention to safety. You must come back safely!"

 Chapter 293

    Yu Miaoyu looked at Murong Xingli with a worried face. As a daughter, she had not suffered much since childhood. Now she had to perform such a dangerous task. Although she knew that her child was no longer an ordinary person, she still couldn''t help worrying about her.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not alone. We''ll all come back together! Mom, your task is to eat, drink, sleep, exercise more, and make a lot of delicious food for us when we come back!" Murong Xingli walked up to Yu Miaoyu, threw himself in her arms and said softly.


    As the old saying goes, parents are here and don''t travel far, but today''s situation is the whole world. The fate of all mankind is entrusted to them. If they let those beasts go, how long can people survive in a world with tigers and wolves?


    Today''s departure is for tomorrow''s gathering, so she will not give up or be afraid. She looks forward to and expects to make her parents proud of herself with a strong attitude.


    Yu Miaoyu also understood, but she still couldn''t help worrying about her. Her only daughter!


    Yue''s mother Liu Huiyun sighed. Although she was also worried about her son and daughter, she would not show it, because her attachment and reluctance would only leave her two children concerned and want them to come back early. What she should do is more support.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. These children are all good. It''s no longer a peaceful age. The law of the jungle. They are not strong. In the end, they can only be bullied. Therefore, they can be selected to participate in tasks that even the senior management of the base find very difficult. We should be happy for them!


    Xiaoyu, as parents, we can''t be a burden to our children! "


    Yu Miaoyu was stunned when she heard the speech. She was also an intelligent person. How could she not understand the meaning of what Liu Huiyun said.


    Yes, they can''t be the concern and burden of children!


    She calmed down and stepped back from Murong Xingli''s arms, with a confident smile on her face, "Mom believes you will come back safely, and we will wait for you at home!"


    Murong Xingli saw that her mother could be so relieved. She was relieved, smiled, nodded and said confidently, "OK!"


    Yin Xiaoxiao took a nostalgic look at Yin Tianqi. She didn''t worry about her father. After all, her father is no longer an ordinary person. Now the only feeling is not to give up. For more than ten years, she hasn''t been far away from her father once. She''s gone for at least a month or more.


    Yin Tianqi came forward and rubbed Yin Xiaoxiao''s head. A relieved smile appeared on Junyi''s face. "Listen to your master and don''t be capricious. You know? Give it to me at home. Don''t worry and come back early."


    Yin Tianqi''s words behind slightly pointed out that except those who knew about it, they were relieved, and others didn''t feel much.


    "Well, we will all come back safely." Yin Xiaoxiao hugged Yin Tianqi, sucked his nose, quickly withdrew from his arms, nodded at him, turned around and raised his legs without hesitation.


    When Yin Xiaoxiao left, Xiaoshu ran down from the arms of Yue Baiyi and quickly caught up with Yin Xiaoxiao. After the rest said goodbye one by one, they got on the extended Hummer of Chu Yi.


    Watching the car drive out the door and the house move away, people''s hearts rise a different kind of sadness of separation.


    Chu Yitong, sitting in the co driver''s seat, saw the emotions on the faces of the people in the rear-view mirror. They were different from him and ah Li. They had family ties, but they had always been dependent on each other. Although they had relatives, they had no family and no family attachment.


    "Wait a minute, ah Li, Xiao Ye, Xingli, Xiao Xiao, and Mo Yanqin. You go to the military Hummer given by Jun department, and I, clothes, month 1, yogurt and Xiaoshu are on these two Hummers. As for driving, ah Li and Xiao ye take turns. We will take turns from month 1 and me. Do you have any comments?"

 Chapter 294

    "No."


    ..


    Along the way, in addition to the extended Hummer driven by Chu Yi, there are also vehicles driven by other teams. However, most of the vehicles are better than those driven by Chu Yi. Occasionally, there are several domineering and specially modified RV, which are particularly envied by Murong Xingli and Yin Xiaoxiao.


    "When are we going to get an RV? How comfortable!" Murong Xingli was talking, and the envy and expectation on his face made people laugh.


    Gu Youge beside him seemed to dislike Murong Xingli''s "silly" face. He seized the opportunity and hit her desperately.


    "Comfortable? It''s very comfortable. It''s more comfortable to be eaten by zombies and mutant animals. You don''t have a brain. Do you think you''re on an outing? Return your RV and comfortable! Don''t you see that others have specially modified it? When the end comes, do you think it''s a biochemical crisis in the game? Or do you have the aura of the protagonist? Immortal? It''s a blessing in disguise. Your golden fingers open and dominate the end of the world?"


    "... you." Murong Xingli was choked by Gu Youge and couldn''t speak. Although Ge Ge has always been poisonous, she has never been so aggressive, which made her speechless for a while.


    Xu Shi felt that he had gone too far. Gu Youge slightly recovered and rubbed his eyebrows with his hand. He looked very tired, which made Murong Xingli worry about her.


    "Greg, are you okay?"


    Gu Youge listened to the familiar voice of concern in her ear, and a touch of bitterness spilled over her lips. She looked up at Murong Xingli with a thick apology in her eyes.


    "Sorry, Xingli, i..."


    "It''s all right, Ge Ge, I''m used to it!" Murong Xingli waved his hand and didn''t mind, making Gu Youge blame himself more.


    Xu Shi saw Gu Youge''s remorse, and Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but open his mouth and advised him.


    "Ge Ge, you." when she caught her hand, she was stunned by her strong pulse, but she soon recovered and said, "You don''t have to blame yourself. We''ve already seen your poisonous tongue, and what you said is very right. Xingli is a child and quite straightforward. I think she can''t be bullied by anyone without you around her these years!"


    Although Yuebai Yi was persuading Gu Youge, he was confused by the strange feeling just now. Somehow, he was in a panic, as if something was about to happen.


    The small skill on one side saw that the face of Yue Baiyi was a little delicate, and his eyes sank slightly, and then recovered as before, like an illusion.


    Their abnormality did not attract the attention of the people present, and Gu Youge nodded, rubbed the center of his eyebrows and said.


    "I don''t know if I''m too tired recently and always want to sleep."


    "Of course you''re tired. You don''t have a good rest after practicing day and night. You don''t listen to me. Well, there''s something wrong now!" Murong Xingli said reproachfully, but she had a strong concern in her eyes. It can be seen that she really cares about Gu Youge.


    Gu Youge smiled apologetically and said nothing, while Gu Zhili frowned and said with concern, "Xiao Ge, you can sleep now. Anyway, you don''t have to change the car. Wait until noon to have dinner and call you."


    "But."


    "If you don''t have a good rest now, you will only lag behind when you kill zombies." Chu also said for Gu Zhili in the co pilot''s seat.


    Yue Baiyi heard the speech and stared at him. Chu also touched his nose in embarrassment.


    Gu Youge didn''t care, because she knew what Chu Yi said was right. She pondered for a moment, and finally decided to go to bed first and wake her up when she got there.


    Everyone should.


    After a while, Gu Youge breathed smoothly and slept soundly, and the car drove to the power center at the same time.

 Chapter 295

    Yemuhua, who was calling the roll at the front door of the power center building, saw Chu Yi''s extended Hummer. After he said something to the soldiers behind him, he handed him the list in his hand. He turned and left his place and walked to Chu Yi and them.


    "Chu Shao. Hehe, I didn''t expect that Captain Chu should send out the whole team this time. It seems that we must win the green spiritual core." murhua''s clear voice sounded in everyone''s ears at night, like a spring breeze, which makes people feel disgusted.


    Of course, in addition to Chu Yi, his feeling for yemuhua is not only because of the past, but also because he is his number one rival in love.


    "Since major ye can go out in person, why can''t Chu go out in the whole team?" Chu also asked, making Ye Muhua unable to interface, but who is he? Will you be knocked down by a provocation?


    Night Muhua smiled gently, pursed his lips and said, "there are so many high-level powers in our base. In order to preserve the strength of the base, night, as the highest level power in the base, must protect you."


    "Hum, I just hope major ye can do what he says!" Chu also snorted coldly and took a deep look at Ye Muhua. The appearance of words in these words also made Ye Muhua''s face stagnant. However, he recovered as before in less than a moment. This concentration is not owned by ordinary people.


    "This is nature," said Ye Muhua.


    The others in the car watched the dark tide surging between the two men. They couldn''t help sweating for each other. They were afraid that the two of them would fight like this, and things would get out of hand, which would be bad.


    Fortunately, Chu didn''t say anything, and ye Muhua no longer provoked. After they said something about the task handover, they went back to their posts.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi saw the outside through the window. Although there were not many 500 people, he couldn''t help but exclaim when he really saw one car after another outside.


    This is also a big team! So many people, it seems that she should be more careful in the future.


    Thinking of this, she gave Yin Xiaoxiao, Mo Yanqin and Yue Yi a look in their eyes. The three received her eyes and nodded without trace to show understanding.


    After counting the number of people, allocating the vehicles and arranging the formation, it was close to noon, but night Muhua didn''t seem to want to leave after lunch. He looked cold and waved his hand. Jun team opened the way in front, and the team of the powers took two roads respectively, followed by Jun team.


    At noon, night Muhua only rested on the road for more than ten minutes. After eating the dry food, they continued to travel. In order to stop sleeping in the wild, they made great efforts to go to province B, which is closest to province W.


    The closer to province B, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help thinking of the time half a year ago. When she thought of here, sitting in the back seat, she looked up slightly and couldn''t help looking at Chu Yi.


    She didn''t want to experience that time again. If Chu Yi''s spiritual power was not very strong, she couldn''t stand the fatal blow of nirvana. If it was an ordinary person, she would have been killed on the spot. If she was killed, even she couldn''t save people back.


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi slightly clenched her fists. This time, she will not let this happen to anyone she cares about again!


    Along the way, it is not particularly calm, but it is not very chaotic. There are zombies, but most of them are at the level of T2 and T3. Occasionally, one or two N1 are also solved by these elites.


    People are not very happy about this. After all, the evolution speed of this zombie is too fast. Only half a year has passed, and now there are no T1 zombies on the roadside, and N1 zombies are no longer rare.


    Fortunately, however, the road is relatively peaceful and there is no large-scale N1 zombie group, otherwise they will also experience a fierce battle.


    As for the mutant animals, I don''t know what''s going on. Except for a few mutant animals turned from pet dogs, they didn''t see any other mutant animals. For this, they were more vigilant.


    Until the sun set in the west, night Muhua led the team to province B, passing through the small town of wh City, that is, the town where Yue Baiyi settled here before.

 Chapter 296

    After half a year, when she came here again, Yue Baiyi''s state of mind changed differently. She believed that this time, even if she could not fight nirvana, she would never make Nirvana better!


    At this time, she was even a little excited!


    "Well, the corpses here are almost cleaned up. Let''s find a house to rest. Remember, now we are a big team, so don''t fight inside, otherwise, the major will be dealt with by military law!


    Everyone will say that you are not from Jun team. Why should you be dealt with by military law? Anyone who refuses to accept it can leave now. Since you decide to participate in this mission, you should ask the chief for advice on everything! In order to have rules and regulations in the future, so as not to mess up in the face of the enemy.


    Of course, you can disobey the discipline. If the exit is ahead, you can leave by yourself! Anyone who stays must obey my orders! Don''t make decisions without authorization! "


    Night Muhua''s voice is clear and moist with fortitude and iron blood. People can''t be bored and dare not ignore him.


    He raised his eyes and glanced at everyone. Seeing that they didn''t mean to leave, he nodded with satisfaction, "well, since everyone is willing to participate in this task, obeying orders is your first lesson!"


    All the mercenaries present looked at each other and replied to yemuhua''s words in twos and threes.


    "Yes, sir." "yes, major." "yes."


    Although it was chaotic, it at least proved that they were willing to obey discipline. For this, ye Muhua did not make more harsh, but let them disperse by themselves. Anyone who wanted to eat the food sent by Jun team came to him to get it. If you don''t want to eat, you can start your own business. He doesn''t have too many requirements for this.


    The people dispersed in twos and threes. Adhering to the tradition of first come, first served, the mercenaries soon chose their foothold tonight.


    The same is true for the white dress team in June. She chose a small courtyard with several bungalows. After all, ten of them can''t be crowded in one cabin, can they?


    Chu Yi and Gu Zhili drove their cars into the courtyard, followed by four cars, an RV, a Hummer and two military Hummers.


    Their arrival makes Yue Baiyi a little wary. After all, if the visitor is not a good person, they are bound to have a dispute.


    Fortunately, the visitors were not as complicated as they thought, and one of them was familiar to Yue Baiyi.


    "Eh, it''s Miss Yue. I thought there would be a dispute. It seems that I''m worried." the visitor is Shangguan Liuguang. When he got out of the car and saw the beautiful woman in front of him, a gentle smile hung on his face.


    Yue Baiyi was also relieved. After she looked back at the people, she nodded to Shangguan Liuguang and hung a polite and alienated smile on her face. "Shangguan captain is just as the little woman thought. Fortunately, Shangguan captain is not a difficult person. Presumably, Shangguan captain also saw the number of our team, I''m afraid."


    Yue Baiyi hesitated and looked at the four bungalows around, with a slightly embarrassed tone.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Liuguang smiled softly, shrugged, pointed to a bungalow on his right hand and said to yuebaiyi, "now there are four bungalows here. We only have five people. We only need one room. Miss Yue can rest assured that the lower class are not people who like to have more trouble. Please rest assured."


    Shangguan Liuguang said that the familiar faces of the people who came down from the two Hummers also surprised Murong Xingli standing between Gu Zhili and Gu Youge.


    "Heart language! You are members of guangyunli team!"

 Chapter 297

    Leng Xinyu seemed to see Murong Xingli, and an excited smile hung on his face, "Xingli, it''s you! Eh, white clothes, there are a lot of people on your mission!"


    Then he glanced at Chu Yi around Yue Bai, and his eyes were blooming with different colors.


    The cold heart beside him noticed the cold heart language''s eyes, frowned slightly, and said coolly, "put away your flower infatuation, people won''t like you."


    Leng Xinhan''s words obviously stepped on Leng Xinyu''s tail. She suddenly turned around and looked like fried hair, which made Shangguan Liuli smile.


    "Leng Xinhan!! if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!" Leng Xinyu''s voice was raised, and many other teams nearby heard her unique scream.


    "Whisper, whisper, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, shh.


    Leng Xinyu is not a arrogant young lady. She knows the seriousness of the matter and doesn''t send out a high decibel scream again. It''s just her angry eyes, waiting for Leng Xinhan.


    Leng Xinhan turns a blind eye to this. He has long been used to it. They depend on each other since childhood. His temperament is cold and his heart language is jumping off. They have always been such a way to get along. If one day his sister doesn''t jump off, he may be really not used to it.


    At the other end, Chu also saw that lengxinyu screamed loudly. He was very dissatisfied. He didn''t know how the girl survived.


    It seemed that Chu Yi''s eyes gave him a cold, traceless glance, and at this glance, Chu also understood how she survived.


    He scoffed at this. The girl was a little spoiled. I''m afraid it was spoiled by her brother.


    His eyes moved away from Leng Xinhan and Leng Xinyu and put them on Shangguan Liuguang.


    "Since everyone knows each other, it''s better for you to live in than some people who don''t know the foundation. Shangguan captain, Chu''s ugly words are in front. Your team members should be managed well. If you go out, it''s not in the base. This is not a place for nonsense. Chu and his team members still cherish their lives." although Chu''s words are not pleasant to hear, But his starting point is also for his own team. He is not a good man and can''t expose everything to outsiders.


    What''s more, his favorite woman''s identity is not allowed to be peeped by anyone. The only person peeping is death.


    Shangguan Liuguang''s face did not change, as if he did not pay attention to Chu Yi''s warning. He still had a gentle smile on his face, but the look in his eyes was a little deeper, but no one could see what he was thinking.


    Sure enough, as Yi Yi said, it''s a black fox. This man, he must be careful!


    Thinking of Chu here, he looked at Yue Baiyi without trace, and there was no doubt in his eyes.


    "Captain Chu, please rest assured that we will take good care of our team members. It''s not early. We''ll have a rest first."


    "Go slowly." Chu Yi''s face also wore a polite and alienated expression. After watching Shangguan Liuguang and his party enter the room on the other side, they focused on the other group of people.


    The other group seemed to feel the eyes of Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, and also got down from RV and military Hummer.


    "''goblin ''Dragon aobing."

 Chapter 298

    The cold sound sounded in the silent night, adding a trace of coolness to the night.


    When they heard the reputation, a beautiful woman in black stood on the ground holding the door. Her long silver hair was particularly conspicuous in the night. Her melon face, thin red lips, small nose, narrow Danfeng eyes and willow like eyebrows clearly showed that her facial features were so exquisite, However, I don''t know why it''s not so beautiful on one face.


    Although her appearance can only become beautiful, her unique temperament can''t help but make people look sideways.


    They were stunned at first, and then reacted. They saw that the visitor was a woman, so Chu also retreated behind him and asked Yue Baiyi to come forward to talk.


    Feel Chu Yi''s careful thinking. Yue Baiyi is very moved and warm for his carefulness. This man is really thinking of her all the time.


    Yue Baiyi stepped forward, smiled politely and said hello to long aobing, "Hello, my name is Yue Baiyi. I''m the vice captain of the ''pray for'' mercenary team. This is our captain Chu Yi. This is the sharpshooter Gu Zhili and this is..."


    Yue Baiyi introduced the "goblin" mercenary team to long aobing one by one. She heard rumors that all the members of the team were female members, and more than 70% were powers. Originally, there were few female powers in the end of the world, but the proportion of female powers in the "goblin" team accounted for the majority of the whole base.


    Goblins, goblins, as the name suggests, the female members of the "goblins" mercenary team are not ugly without exception. Each of them has absolute strong strength and beautiful appearance, which resounds throughout the base.


    All male powers without exception covet the female powers of the "goblin" team, but despite this, no male power dares to challenge or flirt.


    It is precisely because of the rise of the "goblin" team that women have a big position in the end of the world. Of course, ordinary women can''t be compared with powers. After all, this is a world of the jungle.


    The captain of the "goblin" team is said to be a ruthless killer before the end of the world. As long as he can afford money, he can help anyone he wants to kill. He never misses.


    At the end of the world, she even took in some homeless, even hateful, abandoned and ravaged women, taught them to kill zombies and teach them to kill. That''s why ordinary women in the "goblin" team also have one or two self-defense skills, and will never be soft when killing people or zombies.


    When she learned about the deeds of the "goblin" team, she was very interested in the captain of the "goblin" team. Nowadays, there are too few women who can stand on their own, and too many sell their Rou bodies for food and clothing.


    She is not saying that those people did wrong. After all, everyone has the right to choose their own life, and this'' goblin ''team is the miracle of women in the end world and women''s faith.


    Looking at the moon white clothes introduced to him one by one, long aobing did not show great enthusiasm or too cold. He nodded slightly to show that she was indeed listening.


    After Yue Baiyi introduced the people one by one, the members of long aobing also got off one by one. One of the girls with a lively character also introduced him.


    "Hello, vice captain Yue, my name is Yi Menglu. This cold girl is our captain, long aobing. This same cold beauty is our captain''s friend before the end of the world, and also the vice captain of our team, Dugu Youlei. And this quiet girl, Qi Luo. Na, and this sexy beauty, Leng Xie Yue. And this looks Yin Dark and lonely, but actually very soft hearted night meixuan.


    My power is ice. "


    "Lulu!"

 Chapter 299

    A slightly anxious voice interrupted Yi Menglu''s explanation. The speaker was Qi Luo, a quiet girl introduced by Yi Menglu.


    On a small melon seed face, there are a pair of bright and clear big eyes, slender eyelashes, which are as beautiful as a small fan, and a pair of velvet eyebrows, which bend there like the tentacles of a butterfly, looking particularly black.


    The faint pink on the cherry mouth makes her skin extra white.


    At this time, perhaps because she was too eager, there was a faint blush on Bai''s cheek.


    Yimenglu heard Qi Luo call her. She tilted her head in doubt. Her lovely face combined with her lovely expression made people really unable to be angry with her.


    Compared with Qi Luo, Yi Menglu, who is also a lovely baby face, is less quiet and more naughty and lively.


    Her curved, elegant eyebrows always rise slightly. Delicate facial features, coupled with her tall chestnut straight hair, look more youthful.


    Yi Menglu''s slightly thick little lips slightly tooted, and seemed very dissatisfied with Qi Luo''s interruption.


    "A lot."


    Seeing this, Qi Luo showed a touch of helplessness on her gentle and quiet face. She went to Yi Menglu and whispered something in her ear. After that, she aligned Luo''s mouth and didn''t speak any more.


    When Qi Luo saw Yi Menglu shut up and looked at long aobing and others, he sighed. He stepped forward and apologized to Yue Baiyi, "vice captain Yue, I''m really sorry. If we can, can we choose a house to stay here? Don''t worry, we won''t bother you."


    There''s nothing wrong with wearing white clothes on the moon, not to mention that in this year, I''m afraid the relatively safe one is'' women ''.


    "Of course, we have two rooms enough, and the rest is left. Why not let people in need use it?" Yue Baiyi''s attitude is not enthusiastic, but it can''t be said to be cold. It doesn''t make people feel the disgust of being flattered or the cold of refusing people thousands of miles away, which makes Qi Luo and even the people of the ''goblin'' team have a good impression of Yue Baiyi.


    They have also heard about the deeds of the "pray for blessings" team. This pray for blessings team is also a myth. They completed the task of collecting drugs in wh City alone.


    And rescued the people trapped there before doing the task, and returned unharmed. How can it not be surprising?


    At the same time, it is also said that the vice captain of the praying team is a girl, and that girl is still a power power. It is strange for a woman to be the vice captain. You know, except for the "goblin" team, the captain of any team in the base will not let a woman be the vice captain.


    What''s more, this woman is still a power power. I thought she must be very big, but now it seems that she will be such a thin and beautiful girl.


    "Thank you." long aobing opened his mouth. Her face was like frost. She really didn''t seem to be a person who would say thank you. This made Yue Baiyi very curious.


    "You''re welcome, everyone is a woman." just one sentence brought her closer to the "goblin" team.


    Long aobing nodded indifferently and took his people to the bungalow on her left.


    It was not until the door was closed that moon white took back her eyes.


    "Let''s go in too." this is really more and more interesting. She seems to be looking forward to this task!

 Chapter 300

    "Lulu, don''t lift our own cards in front of outsiders in the future." as soon as Qi Luo entered the door, he took yimenglu''s hand, went to the bedside and sat down, educating her with disapproval on his face.


    Yi Menglu saw that Qi Luo was so serious and knew that she was too impulsive and knew her mistakes just now. She looked like she was taught with an open mind. It''s not good for her to let Qi Luo blame her more.


    "A lot. I see."


    Qi Luo sighed, but shook her head and looked at the others.


    Her team, ah, everyone has their own personality, very unique, but they are all very good girls. At the same time, she is also very glad that she can join the "goblin" team.


    This Apocalypse disrupted her own plans and separated her from her parents, but she was not worried, because her family''s identity was very special. She was after the miracle doctor Hua Tuo, so it was not difficult for her family to be proficient in medicine, acupuncture and other difficult diseases that could not be solved by modern medicine.


    Of course, their family has always been low-key. One of them lives in the mountains and usually only deals with the people in the village and changes some food. Until three months ago, she can finally leave the mountain and come to the outside world. She hasn''t enjoyed the prosperity outside, but she is interrupted by the sudden end of the world.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, fortunately, she learned some simple ancient martial arts and was barely able to kill zombies. Only some people with evil intentions were killed by her exquisite poison technique.


    Poison? Yes, medicine and poison is a family. How good her medicine is, how good her poison is, and even she can create her own poison.


    However, in the later stage, the zombies became more and more powerful, and the advancement of human powers became higher and higher. Her poison would not play a great role. Fortunately, she also awakened the water and wood powers. Otherwise, it was hard for her to imagine how she would spend in such a chaotic end of the world. She had not seen the women in the base, and she didn''t want to be one of them, Whether reluctantly or voluntarily, she was unwilling to lower her pride and trample on her dignity.


    Later, she joined the "goblin" team and met many women like her who were unwilling to admit defeat and unwilling to admit defeat to fate. After that, she fell in love with the team.


    Team leader, long aobing is a woman with cold appearance but gentle heart. However, she is very silent and her face is like facial paralysis, so it makes people feel very difficult to approach. Of course, it has to do with her career. She used to be a famous killer. If the killer is not cold, how to perform the task?


    And Dugu Youlei. She is also a killer. She is a partner with Captain long aobing. Many years of acquaintance have made them often cooperate. People call them "Bingmei double girls." Although she was cold on the surface, there was still a trace of charm in her gestures.


    White face, soft and fine skin. The eyebrows are slender and picturesque, and the eyes twinkle like stars. There is a small mouth under the bridge of the small nose and thin lips.


    A cold, a charm, both women, plus they never miss, so they have a very loud reputation in the killer world.


    The "goblin" team is full of talents, so they say that another sexy beauty, Leng Xie Yue, if Dugu you''s tears are Xiaomei, then she is Damei, absolutely born to be coquettish.


    A thick golden Wavy long hair is casually draped over the shoulder, and the strands are hot to death! Thick eyelashes, charming eyes and sexy lips reveal thousands of customs all the time. Just one look, I can''t help but let people fall deeply into it.


    "Xiao Luo?"

 Chapter 301

    "Xiao Luo? Xiao Luo? What are you thinking?" Leng Xie Yue stretched out her index finger and shook in front of Qi Luo, with a look of concern in her eyes.


    Qi Luo returned to her senses and hurriedly raised her head to look at the cold evil moon. When she saw someone coming, she hung a comfortable smile on her face.


    "I''m fine. I''m just thinking about the task this time. I''m afraid it won''t be so simple."


    Leng Xie Yue also knows what Qi Luo is worried about. Before the end of the world, as the president of an enterprise and the only daughter of the black boss, she has dealt with GJ countless times. Now she suddenly makes some common sense moves, which is obviously impossible to be as simple as what she sees on the surface.


    But even so, they have to obey GJ''s call. After all, GJ''s Jun fire is not comparable to them.


    Leng Xie Yue patted Qi Luo''s shoulder to show her relief, "Be careful in everything, and you can''t quit now. Even if you know there is a conspiracy, you can only rush forward. Although the road ahead is dangerous, there is no room for us to retreat now. After all, in this world of zombies and mutant animals, if we still want to stand at the top of the biological chain, we have only one way, that is to move forward and become stronger £¡¡±


    Qi Luo also knew these principles, but after listening to Leng Xie Yue''s words, she put down the big stone in her heart. She looked up and nodded seriously, looked around everyone present, and said firmly, "Well! Anyway, we should become stronger, and we should all go back alive!"


    Qi Luo finished, and yimenglu jumped into her arms and played with her.


    "Well, we must all go back! The sisters are still waiting for us!"


    Qi Luo smiled and nodded. Although she was not as lively as Yi Menglu, she was also a cheerful girl compared with the other four people.


    There is a cheerful yimenglu in this team, as well as a rather gloomy and autistic night meixuan, with a black and red hair, which gives people a kind of weird feeling. In addition, her slightly yellow skin and the gloomy smell everywhere. If it is not for her beautiful facial features, she must think she is a witch from the demon world.


    People can''t get close, but if they really get along with her, they will be moved by her kind and soft heart.


    Through understanding these days, she learned from her that she is an orphan. She has neither the amazing talent of Captain long aobing, nor the rich family background of Leng Xie Yue, nor her unique medical skill inheritance. She is a very ordinary civilian. But she has a pair of very skillful hands, and the clothes she designs and cuts are quite fit, as if they were tailored for a special person.


    Speaking of medical skills, her family is the descendant of Hua Tuo, a miracle doctor, and she is a single handed down one. Although there are many martial brothers, she is the most gifted one. She inherits the mantle of Hua Tuo''s ancestors in acupuncture, medicine and even poison. She is even better than blue. She is the hope and pride of the whole family.


    Originally, she went down the mountain to experience herself and look for various difficult and miscellaneous diseases to improve her medical skills, but unexpectedly, the sudden advent of the end of the world made her lose contact with her family, but she didn''t worry about her family. After all, everyone in the family was not a fuel-saving lamp.


    Fortunately, her own medical skills and poison skills, as well as the physical exercise she achieved since childhood, enabled her to survive in the early days of the end of the world, awakened the water and wood dual abilities, and joined the mercenary team because of some chance coincidence, and her decision made her regretless all her life.


    ..


    At the other end, pray for the team. At this time, the people have already allocated two rooms, one for men and one for women. As for Xiaoshu, although he wanted to be around Yue Baiyi, he was forcibly carried away by Chu. The good name is to exercise independence, but in fact, it is self-evident what he is thinking in his heart.


    "Well, I''m so sleepy. I went on sleeping."

 Chapter 302

    After dinner, Gu Youge rubbed his bleary eyes, yawned, looked at several people, climbed to ****** and fell asleep again.


    Murong Xingli couldn''t help laughing and joked when he saw that Gu Youge couldn''t wake up.


    "It''s rare to see such a lazy side of Ge Ge. Is it not the patronage of relatives?"


    Yue Baiyi glanced at Gu Youge with a little worry, but her heart was not as optimistic as Murong Xingli. She frowned slightly, and she always had an uneasy feeling in her heart. Not only did it not fade, but it deepened with time.


    Yin Xiaoxiao frowned deeply when she saw Yue Baiyi, and her eyes glittered with worry. Her body moved forward and gently whispered to Yue Baiyi.


    "Master? What''s the matter?"


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi looked back at Yin Xiaoxiao, shook his head and said faintly, "I''m not very clear, but I''m always uneasy in my heart. It seems that something is going to happen, but I can''t tell what''s wrong. Alas. Hope. I hope I''m worried. Xingli and Xiaoxiao, go to bed. I have to get up early tomorrow, and I don''t know whether I''ll spend it safely tonight, keep my spirit and be ready to fight at any time."


    "Well, OK (yes, master is)." the three replied in unison. Obviously, Yuebai played a leading role in their hearts.


    The four women climbed up to Chuang, next to Gu Youge, and the five women generals slept in a big ***************************************************************.


    ¡£¡£


    On the other hand, Chu Yi several people came out of the five women''s room after dinner and returned to their room. They didn''t sleep like the five women, but discussed it.


    "Brother Chu, what does ZF really want to do? What is the task this time?" Gu Zhili first asked.


    Chu also looked around for a week and replied, "at present, only one thing we know is that this mission is not as simple as we see on the surface, so we must be more careful in the future. As for what GJ thinks, I believe they will not let the only level D primary power in the base die for no reason.


    Well, Ali, according to your analysis, how are they going to get from here to province a? "


    Gu Zhili nodded and took out a map from his arms. This map was his own manuscript. He planned the general road map before he went out of the task.


    He and Chu also have an amazing memory. Even if they go through it, they can remember the road clearly. What''s more, they have traveled south and North over the years and have an unparalleled understanding of the terrain.


    Gu Zhili laid the map flat on the table, said and drew on the map with his hand, "we are here, a small town between province w and province B. after spending this small town, we will arrive in province B.


    Of course, this town is not only the junction to province B, but also to province D, which is adjacent to province a.


    If I guess correctly, Jun team will bypass province B tomorrow, enter province d from this path, and then cross province d into province a.


    Brother Chu, did you tell ZF about the man of Nirvana last time? "


    Gu Zhili looked up and asked Chu.


    Chu also shook his head and said the same while gesticulating on the map, "I didn''t say, but I don''t guarantee that they don''t know. After all, those rescued from province B are still missing and may be arrested by ZF for interrogation. Whether they know it or not, it''s unwise to cross Province B and then go to province a.


    Although province a is behind province B, there is a huge cross ditch between province a and province B. unless you can fly, it is impossible to pass from province B to province A. but the journey time from province B to province C, then to province D, and finally to province a is greatly increased. I don''t think they will make such a stupid decision. Ali, I think it''s the same as you.


    But which road do you think they will take tomorrow? There is more than one path to province D. "

 Chapter 303

    Chu also heard the speech and looked up at Gu Zhili, with a strange look in his eyes.


    Gu Zhili has always been able to guess Chu Yi''s mind. Hearing his words, he immediately understood what he was considering.


    "Brother Chu, you mean. They decided to go there? Although it''s a good thing to shorten the time, that road is really too dangerous, which."


    Chu also nodded and then said, "I''m afraid so. If so, it can explain why our redemption base goes to province A."


    "This. They are crazy!" Gu Zhili frowned deeply and didn''t agree.


    Chu also sighed, shook his head and didn''t say anything. As for the other three, Yuebai night and Yueyi, there were three people, except Yuebai night, Yueyi and Xiaoshu were not interested in it.


    "Brother Chu, brother Ali, what are you talking about?" the moon white night looked at them with a puzzled face.


    The two looked at each other, and finally Gu Zhili explained for the moon night, "Xiao Ye, how long do you think it takes from here to province a?"


    "Less than ten days, more than half a month." the moonlight night thought for a while and replied.


    Gu Zhili nodded and then said, "do you believe me if I say we can get to province a in less than five days?"


    "Don''t believe it!" the moonlight night didn''t think about it, and the subconscious conditioned reflex replied.


    Gu Zhili smiled when he heard the speech and said, "Xiao Ye, come and see, what''s here?"


    "This is... Mountain road?" the moon white night climbed on the map, looked at Gu Zhili''s manuscript map, guessed for a long time, and then replied.


    Gu Zhili nodded and shook his head. "It''s really a mountain road, and it''s still a very rugged and steep mountain road. If you''re not careful, you will fall off the cliff of the abyss. However, if you pass through this path, the journey will be greatly shortened."


    "What?! that. That. Isn''t the Jun team betting on our lives! However. Will they really do such a thing?" on the white moon night, I still can''t believe that they are all elites. If they lose them, isn''t it the loss of the base?


    Gu Zhili sighed and looked back at Chu Yi. Chu Yi smelled the speech. He stood up and patted the shoulder of the moon white night. He said with relief, "anyway, we should be careful. If we don''t pass this road, we can get it well. If we pass, we can only be careful and careful. Now there is no way back."


    The moon white night sighed, nodded and said, "brother Chu, I know."


    "Well, let''s have a rest earlier. Xiao Shu, come and sleep." Chu Yichong and Yue Yi shouted, who didn''t know what they were talking about.


    When Xiaoshu heard the cry, he quickly turned back, with a full smile on his face, and whispered, "Hey, come ~" after that, he left Yueyi, rushed to Chu Yi''s face, and rushed into his arms.


    Chu also caught him and lovingly touched Xiaoshu''s head. Xiaoshu enjoyed their appearance. Others didn''t know that they really thought they were a father and son.


    Fortunately, in the past six months, several people have long been used to it, so they didn''t think so much. They found a seat and slept.


    But from the beginning to the end, Yue Yi didn''t say a word. He didn''t say much, and he was not as enthusiastic about human beings as Yue Baiyi. After all, he didn''t have the memory of human period. As a blood spirit reborn, his only sense of human beings was neither deep pain nor high enthusiasm.


    When he saw that everyone was resting, he still leaned on the wall and looked like a night watch. Gu Zhili wanted to say something, but Chu stopped him.


    It''s not that he has a bad impression of Yue Yi, but that he knows that Yue Yi won''t listen to them, and he doesn''t need their human sleep to supplement his physical strength. Moreover, if he is here, we will sleep more stably. No matter what his thoughts are, he can''t stop Yue Yi''s plan to keep the night watch.


    "Trouble, brother Yueyi."

 Chapter 304

    The moon glanced at Chu Yiyi, didn''t speak, took back her eyes, half leaned on the wall, slightly closed her eyes, as if she was closing her eyes.


    Chu also saw this and said no more. He gave Gu Zhili a wink, and they went to have a rest.


    ¡£¡£


    It was a long night and time passed quickly. Near midnight, the whole town was as silent as death. Only the hearing moon and white clothes could hear the even breathing sound after falling asleep. It was very peaceful and did not look like the scene after the end of the world.


    However. Reality often deviates from ideal.


    Half leaning on the wall, Yueyi suddenly opened her eyes. At the same time, Chu Yi, Yue Baiyi, Yin Xiaoxiao, Mo Yanqin, and even the little figure lying beside Chu Yi, Xiaoshu opened her exquisite eyes.


    Chu also pushed Gu Zhili. Gu Zhili, who was already asleep, woke up after being pushed by him. He looked at Chu Yi suspiciously and said, "brother Chu?"


    "Shh, something is coming." Chu also stretched out his index finger to his lips and explained softly with a serious look on his face.


    Gu Zhili was also serious and right when he heard his speech. He glanced at the door of the house and immediately jumped down from ******* after looking out. He took out his gun and loaded the bullet and silencer a few times. He looked like a cheetah waiting for prey. Whenever the prey had any movement, he would jump up and bite it to death.


    Chu also put Xiaoshu in ******* and whispered, "dad knows your ability and is in danger. Run for your life yourself, you know?"


    "Yes."


    "There''s nothing, but I know you''re mysterious and your skills are more than these, but this is my pure hope in my heart. Therefore, Xiaoshu is good and runs away in danger." Chu also seriously stared at Xiaoshu''s eyes and said word by word.


    Xiaoshu looked at Chu Yi''s serious appearance, hesitated and hesitated for a while, and finally nodded. He agreed, but no one knew how to make a decision in his heart.


    But at least Chu also saw that he agreed and put down a big stone in his heart. He spoiled and rubbed his broken short black hair, turned and raised his legs to the door.


    "Ali, how''s it going?"


    Gu Zhili didn''t look back. Although his face was still as usual, his eyes showed a faint fear, "the situation doesn''t look optimistic."


    Chu also smelled the speech and looked out of the window with his eyes. It was just a glance. Even his heart couldn''t help shaking. What did he see?


    Groups of dense, dark creatures like insects and beasts occupy the open space in their small yard, and there is no place for human beings to stand.


    "This is a spider?" Chu was not sure. In front of him, he had huge sharp teeth like wild animals, and the extra long hair that looked particularly hard and shiny, black and red eyes, gloomy and terrible. The whole is an enlarged version of the hairy spider, but this hairy spider is more terrible than before. He shuddered at a glance, I can''t help feeling cold.


    Men were so restless when they saw that the girls in another room were already trembling.


    Yes, it''s shivering. Except Gu Youge and Mo Yanqin, others, including Yue Baiyi, Murong Xingli and Yin Xiaoxiao, all took a step back. What they fear most is this kind of multi legged and hairy creature, especially spiders, which is the embodiment of terror. Rao is calm Yue Baiyi. They can''t calm down at this time.


    Just when Yue Baiyi wanted to escape from here, but at this time, the mechanical sound in her brain sounded again.


    "Di. The host month white clothes triggers the task, ''kill the hairy spider king, collect 100 spider silk, and reward 100000 experience points."


    "Poof ~"

 Chapter 305

    The white clothes make complaints about the sound of blood in the brain. The sound of the sound echoes in her head. In her mind, several words appear on her head, and she can''t help but Tucao.


    "Mr. system, NIMA is really not biting me?! you are so timely every time wool appears!? also, what do you do to collect spider silk?! you are on purpose, aren''t you?! I don''t know I hate this disgusting creature!!"


    "Di. Host month white clothes abuse once, warning and warning. Host month white clothes abuse once, warning and warning. Three times. Three times. Erase. Erase."


    "... good... You are cruel!" Yue Baiyi was very angry. She felt that she had to swallow in her stomach after breaking her teeth. This feeling almost drove her crazy. Fortunately, she restrained herself. She had 100000 experience in this task. For a time, her anger also disappeared.


    In other words, 100000 experience is also experience, although it can no longer be upgraded. But at least we can see the experience bar rushing forward, which is a good thing.


    Yue Baiyi took a deep breath and turned to the girls, "This battle is inevitable. Therefore, if you want to live, you must fight! Only fight can you hope to win. If you don''t fight, there is absolutely no hope to live! Xingli and Xiaoxiao, I am as afraid of this creature as you are, but think about the family and relatives behind us. We can''t shrink back! If you let them go, they will pierce their fangs The arteries of our loved ones! "


    Yue Baiyi''s voice is very light, but it is extremely firm, and she unconsciously drives the morale and motivation of the girls. They are all good girls and good girls who strive for self-improvement. Although they are very afraid, they are more afraid of the day Yue Baiyi said, so the two kinds of fear fight against each other. They choose the latter, and the former is completely weak compared with the latter not worth mentioning.


    Looking at the girls'' firmness, Yue Baiyi also cheered herself up secretly. She turned around. As soon as the king of the blood spirit opened, many hairy spiders gathered at the door of Yue Baiyi stepped back. Seeing this, she turned back and nodded to Mo Yanqin. Mo Yanqin inspired her. She rushed to the door with an arrow and kicked the door open, breaking the wood door The impact of the film was great. Many close hairy spiders were bounced off one by one. Although they were not killed, they were at least dispersed a little, so that people had a standing isolation belt.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi rushed out first. "We can''t be in the room. If we''re surrounded, we''ll be dead! Get out!"


    As soon as they heard this, they all reacted. One by one, they rushed outside after Yue Baiyi. Chu on the other side also saw Yue Baiyi coming out. He was sweating in his heart. He didn''t care about anything. He raised his leg and kicked the door to pieces. His strength was greater than that of Mo Yanqin, who had just entered the cultivation, so the fragments were severely Cha under the huge impact After entering the head of the hairy spider, the strange green blood flowed out of the wound and looked particularly gloomy and terrible under the slightly red moonlight.


    Yue Baiyi heard the voice, looked back, had no time to say anything, and then focused on the battlefield again.


    At this moment, she summoned Xiaomi. She jumped to a higher place and commanded Xiaomi to fight with the hairy spider crawling towards her. Although her skills did not have group attack, she could cope with it temporarily under several combos.


    Chu, who came out of the room, also saw that Yue Baiyi was able to deal with those hairy spiders for the time being. He was relieved and threw himself into the battle.


    The movement of their team naturally caused the movement of the other two teams. After a while, several female voices sounded in the silent night, which also played a gong for the battle.

 Chapter 306

    "Ah ~ ~ ~ spider ~ ~"


    "Xiaoli, don''t cry!" Shangguan Liuguang covered Shangguan Liuli''s mouth. "There are more and more spiders gathered at the door!"


    Shangguan Liuli purred twice and then nodded. Then Shangguan Liuguang put down his hand. Looking at his beloved sister with a look of panic and fear on her face, he couldn''t bear to say, "Xiaoli, I''ll keep up with my brother later. After you and Xinhan break up, Xinyu and Xiaoli are in the middle. We must rush out, or we''ll be trapped here. There''s only a dead end!"


    Everyone present was silent. Their faces were heavier than one. Two icebergs of different styles showed a touch of uneasiness in their eyes. Obviously, their hearts were not as calm as outsiders imagined.


    "I see, big brother. Big brother, I can fight too!" Shangguan Liuli clenched the sword in her hand. Although her face showed a look of fear, her eyes were unquestionably firm. She was also a strong girl who was not a woman!


    Shangguan Liuguang pondered for a while, and finally agreed to her in the eyes of Shangguan Liuyun.


    "OK."


    "Eldest brother!" the Shangguan Liuyun heard this and said in a voice.


    Shangguan Liuguang glared back at him. Shangguan Liuyun had no choice but to shut up and swallow the opposition he wanted to say.


    Shangguan Liuyun took a worried look at a small face full of frightened but calm Shangguan Liuli. His heart was very distressed. His little sister grew up under their care. Although he knew that today''s world was different, he still didn''t want his innocent and pure little sister to be polluted by the outside world. He hoped that his little sister would always be happy and carefree, Instead of pretending not to be afraid and fighting when you see what you are afraid of.


    This kind of her makes him feel distressed and makes him hate the end of the world even more.


    "Xiao Li, don''t leave my sight." Shangguan Liuyun frowned slightly, pulled Guan Liuli''s hand and tried to pull her behind him.


    However, Shangguan Liuli slightly broke free and said seriously, "second brother, people are not children, and they can fight!"


    Seeing this, Shangguan Liuyun frowned more deeply.


    "But, Xiao Li."


    He still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Shangguan Liuguang. "Yun, as the lineage of Shangguan family, must learn to fight. If she can''t even pass her own pass, she doesn''t deserve to be a child of Shangguan family!"


    Shangguan Liuguang''s voice was very heavy. Although he said so, he was unwilling in his heart. He also didn''t want his sister, who had been protected for many years, to fight for survival.


    But the reality does not allow him to get what he thinks. He also knows that his blind protection may only harm her in the end! Therefore, if you want her to be safe, you can only let her go further, go more firmly and become stronger and stronger. Only in this way can you really see her safe and happy growth.


    Shangguan Liuyun was silent. He didn''t know what to say to refute his eldest brother. His heart was very clear, and people''s feelings and reason often contradicted themselves. At this time, he couldn''t allow him to think much, because Shangguan Liuguang had already kicked the door open, and Shangguan Liuli ran out of the house with Shangguan Liuguang.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Liuyun frowned deeply. He followed closely for fear that Shangguan Liuli would be hurt a little.


    At this time, Shangguan Liuli was greatly tested in her heart. In the face of the creatures she feared, she had no way out. However, sometimes people often burst out amazing power in adversity, and so did Shangguan Liuli. Under great fear, her psychology changed. Holding the psychology of breaking cans and falling, she lifted her sword and rushed to the hairy spiders.


    "Xiao Li!"

 Chapter 307

    Shangguan Liuyun saw that Shangguan Liuli rushed to those mutant hairy spiders. At that scene, his heart was about to stop beating. Fortunately, Shangguan Liuli was OK. At the same time, he was relieved to see that she had killed more than a blade in the group of mutant hairy spiders.


    Yes, his younger sister is the most savvy of the new generation of disciples. What else is he worried about?


    After Shangguan Liuyun communicated with each other, his originally locked eyebrows stretched out, and then recovered his cold appearance. He sank into the Dantian, lifted his sword, and killed the mutant hairy spiders.


    Leng Xinhan and Leng Xinyu in the same team, back-to-back, leave their backs to each other, which is a matter of absolute trust in each other. They have a very tacit understanding and bravely kill the mutant hairy spider in front of them. Leng Xinhan is an ice power. He uses freezing to freeze the hairy spider in front of him, delaying the progress of hairy spider, The cold heart language is an earth power. Taking advantage of the slow action of the hairy spider, it makes the unearthed thorn into the brain of the mutant hairy spider quickly and accurately.


    The strange green blood flowed out of the hair spider''s head, accompanied by a faint stench and a thick bloody smell, which almost suffocated the cold heart language.


    Fortunately, neither of them is a spoiled child. For the abnormal smell, both of them just frown and continue to kill the mutant hairy spider.


    At the other end, Yue Baiyi is standing high. She is the most relaxed one. Because she is not a close combat, she has time to look at the surrounding environment and the members of the "guangyunli" and "goblin" teams.


    For these two teams, she admired them from the bottom of her heart. Whether it was the powerful power of one side or the deep internal power of the other side, she saw that it was like the internal power and sword spirit in TV dramas.


    It turns out that TV dramas are not just TV dramas, all of which seem to come from what really exists? If so, does it really exist? What''s the matter with this race?


    Yuebai''s head was a little messy, but she knew that this was not a time to wander too empty. The doubts in her heart were pressed on the bottom of her heart and continued to focus on the battlefield.


    In general, they can also control these mutant hairy spiders. Through the extraordinary vision of the blood spirit family, she saw the fighting of other powers in the surrounding courtyard. At this moment, she had only one idea.


    These people are worthy of being the elite in the base. No one died in the face of such a fierce group of mutant hairy spiders.


    However, although the current situation is under their control, she knows that these hairy spiders do not know how many, and human physical strength will soon be exhausted. If the powers of the powers are exhausted, what to wait for can only be fed by these mutant hairy spiders.


    So at this moment, it is not optimistic. She looked around. Through amazing vision and hearing, she found the spider king. If she killed it, these hairy spiders would fade, and there is still a glimmer of vitality for mankind!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi had a plan in her heart. She took out the "blood charm" from her waist and silently exceeded Xiaomi in her heart to let her open the way for her, and she used the "blood charm" to clean the hairy spiders on the left and right sides.


    White clothes waved "blood charm", one whip broke his head, and the harsh sound of whips attracted the attention of two other teams in the same small courtyard.


    When people pay attention to Yue Baiyi, everyone has a comparison of the strength of Yue Baiyi.


    The look in Shangguan Liuguang''s eyes flashed slightly, which was so fast that people seemed to have an illusion.


    In contrast, long aobing''s look is more straightforward, and her eyes are full of appreciation and recognition.


    But at this time, Yue Baiyi didn''t want to guess others'' psychology. She came to Chu Yi with a few arrows.


    "Also, I found the spider king."

 Chapter 308

    "I''ll go with you." Chu also subconsciously replied. He knew the meaning of moon white clothes and that the best way at present was to kill the spider king, otherwise these hairy spiders would be consumed by wheel battles. In addition, the force value of these mutant hairy spiders was comparable to T3 and even N1. Killing one was not so easy, although it was not difficult, But it takes some energy and time.


    Yue Baiyi pondered for a while, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go, ah Yi, protect them."


    "Yes, miss." Yue Yi said respectfully. Although he also wanted to follow, he believed that his king could return safely. At this time, it is more important to protect the people cherished by the king.


    After getting the answer from Yue Yi and giving a look to Yin Xiaoxiao and Mo Yanqin, he jumped from the ground to the roof. That posture is really cool!


    Chu also saw this and followed closely. One by one, the distance between them was not long or short. A distance of two meters could deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    When they didn''t know, a small figure flashed and followed them.


    The remaining people left in the yard saw the two men leave, just looked up, and then threw themselves into the battle again.


    "Eh, what are captain Chu and vice captain Yue going to do? Did they leave their team members and run away?" Yi Menglu in the "goblin" team looked at them and left the courtyard quickly one by one, with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    Hearing the speech, Qi Luo looked up and then put his eyes on the hairy spider in front of him, with a slight tone of reproach.


    "Lulu, what people do has nothing to do with you. Look at the others in the praying team. They don''t have anger but worry. Obviously, they have found a way to solve the current dilemma. Lulu, don''t talk nonsense in the future. All the people in the praying team are good. If you meet someone with a bad temper, you will cause trouble for sister long again!"


    Yimenglu listened to Qi Luo, who had always been quiet and gentle, and was a little angry. She looked at Qi Luo with grievances and remorse. "Well, Lulu, don''t be distracted and kill him quickly."


    "Oh." yimenglu tooted her mouth, took out a silver flute from her arms, took a deep breath, and put the silver flute beside her mouth.


    A clear flute sounded in this terrible and terrible night. Everyone who heard the flute, who was still a little tired, was full of spirit. Although it was strange about their own situation, everyone was puzzled and focused on defeating the enemy.


    Compared with the mutant hairy spiders, the clear flute sound is like the pain of penetrating the eardrum. It is precisely because of the intervention of yimenglu that the hairy spiders are in chaos, and people also take this opportunity to kill many hairy spiders.


    But the good time didn''t last long. A sharp scream sounded. The originally chaotic mutant hairy spiders immediately recovered and continued to attack humans. When yimenglu saw this, the lovely Xiumei wrinkled slightly, and the originally clear flute became sharp. The hairy spiders were in great chaos together.


    "Zhi!" seems to be struggling with yimenglu, and yimenglu seems to be struggling with the sound. The flute sound is more and more ups and downs and continuous. Simply, the flute sound is a melodious music, otherwise human eardrums will be tortured.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi and Chu also came to the sharp and harsh giant spider king.


    The spider king seemed to feel the existence of Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi. With a body ten meters high, he stared at them coldly with his dark red eyes bigger than people''s fists.


    In the hidden grass behind them, a small figure crawled on the ground, and a pair of eyes stared nervously at the two people in front.


    "Prince."

 Chapter 309

    "He! Ghost house? It''s you. You die! Dare to scare the prince!" the speaker was Xiao Shu. He lowered his beautiful eyes and stared at the man who suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Subordinates dare not! Prince, you." guisu wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Xiaoshu.


    "Shh, shut up, don''t make noise, have a look." Xiaoshu stretched out his index finger to his lips, glanced at him, turned around and continued to focus on Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, looking a little nervous.


    Seeing this, guisu didn''t dare to make any more rash moves. He honestly stayed behind Xiaoshu and looked along his eyes. The original doubts were also solved.


    The prince is here because..


    Yue Baiyi listened to the little movement behind her. Although she was worried and blamed for Xiaoshu''s follow, she was more confused about the man who suddenly appeared behind Xiaoshu and called him the "Prince". However, she didn''t tell Chu Yi, but silently put her doubts at the bottom of her heart.


    "Clothes, you let Xiaomi go back first. I''m afraid it''s such a huge thing." Chu was also worried about Xiaomi, but he saw that Xiaomi completely regarded the giant spider king as nothing. Every attack hit the spider king accurately. The pain made the spider king shout loudly. At this time, it also lost control of the mutant hairy spiders, coupled with the flute sound of yimenglu, It''s easier for people to kill hairy spiders.


    Yue Baiyi and Chu are not soft hearted either. The three attacks of "Rose", "Butterfly" and "bee" directly stunned the spider king. Coupled with Xiaomi''s auxiliary skills, there are scorched marks on the spider king''s back and eight feet. Obviously, Yue Baiyi has no mercy.


    When the spider king saw this, his cold eyes stared at the moon white clothes fiercely, and his bone etching hatred wanted to expose her body.


    The spider king raised his two front feet and tried to stab Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi''s chest with the spikes of his front feet. However, she was ready to throw a "crazy growth" skill at the spider king. The spider king''s front feet stopped at a distance of one meter between them. Seeing this, they looked at each other and moved to a safe position, Chu also took out the horizontal knife behind his back and cut one of the spider king''s two front feet.


    "Bare." the sound of the flesh being pierced.


    The horizontal knife was very sharp. With Chu Yi''s technique and strength, the spider king''s front foot was cut off, and the fishy green blood flowed out of the wound.


    "Zhiya!!!!!! the shrill cry made Chu Yi''s eardrum ache. Although yuebaiyi didn''t have any pain nerves, she was still very uncomfortable by the shrill cry. She frowned deeply and couldn''t help but say that she lost her skill of" intake and absorption "to the spider king.


    A red light column, like a bridge beam, glittered on the moon and the spider king. With the passage of time, the spider king became more and more painful and his sharp voice became more and more harsh.


    Chu also frowned with one hand and ear in pain, retreated back, Qi sank into the Dantian, luck, picked up the horizontal knife in his hand, and attached the thunder power to the blade.


    Purple light filled the whole blade instantly, looking like a laser sword.


    Chu also found the right time. At the moment when the red bridge between Yue Baiyi and the spider king disappeared, he moved, dodged, jumped up in the air, jumped to its back with the help of the spider king''s feet, and his hands fell with a knife, "bare." Another piercing sound.


    "Zhiya!!!!!! this sound was accompanied by the huge shaking of the spider king. Xin Kuchu also had experience and tightly pulled the handle of the knife, so he didn''t get thrown down by the spider king.


    Yue Baiyi saw this, her eyes were cold, her right hand was slightly raised, and a faint pink light came out of her hand. The light hit the sky, blooming like fireworks and sprinkling down like pollen.

 Chapter 310

    At this time, within a radius of three meters are filled with pink pollen, which looks very unusual.


    Yes, this is a new skill learned by Yue Baiyi. It''s called ''pollen''.


    Pollen, attribute, evade emitter (immune to long-range attack), defend against long-range attack, focus on the caster, and use it against teammates within 3M.


    In order to prevent the spider king from using his powers, Yue Baiyi gave priority to using the "pollen" skill. For long-range attack, it is relative to the powers issued by the powers. Previously, through experiments, they are indeed immune to powers, but there is a time limit, within one minute, so they must be within this minute, Find the weakness that can kill the spider king.


    "Also, you come down first!" Yue Baiyi shouted to Chu who was still on the spider king''s back.


    Chu also heard the speech and didn''t ask the reason. He pulled out the horizontal knife from the spider king''s back, jumped from the spider king to the ground, and soon came to Yue Baiyi.


    "Also, what do you think is its Achilles'' heel?"


    Chu also smelled the speech and looked up at the spider king rolling on the ground because of pain. He said coldly, "eyes, pierce into the brain from its eyes. He just stabbed into his back with a knife. Although he stabbed into it, his back is very hard, and his eight points of strength only pierced into the skin and flesh. He only made it feel pain and didn''t bring fatal damage to it."


    "Well." Yue Baiyi nodded, "there are 30 seconds left. The" crazy growth "can be used again. This time, we want to succeed in one fell swoop. If we spend it like this, it will be dawn."


    "OK." Chu also nodded, looked up at the sky, and then looked at the spider king. At this time, the spider king seemed to relieve the pain. He stood straight and stared at them with his cold eyes.


    They looked nervous immediately. They knew that the spider king was coming for real.


    Sure enough, the spider king shouted up and spit out a milky white sticky silk screen at them, trying to stick them. Fortunately, they were flexible and were not contaminated by the white sticky silk.


    The sticky silk rubbed the moon''s white arm and fell to the ground, and the pressed green grass was corroded by the mucus.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi''s heart rises even more. There are still 15 seconds left. Come on!


    Their blind avoidance obviously aroused the ferocity of the spider king.


    Looking at these two little human beings who don''t know how to live and die, they despise it so much and cut off its feet. It''s so difficult that they can''t catch these two annoying humans anyway!


    The spider king hissed up, raised the other seven legs that had not been cut off, and quickly attacked the two. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t see that its huge body would be so flexible.


    The spider king''s action was obviously beyond their expectation. They never thought that the behemoth was no worse than them when it moved.


    Sooner or later, the spider king caught the gap, opened his ferocious mouth to the moon white clothes in a daze, and spit out corrosive sticky silk to her.


    "Clothes!"


    "Ghost house, hurry! Go and save people!" Xiaoshu could not allow him to think much at this time. Although he knew it would be exposed, he could never stand idly by.


    The ghost house heard the speech and nodded to Xiaoshu. She dodged and disappeared in place. The next second, she appeared in front of Yue Baiyi. Just when the sticky silk was about to infect her, a dark shadow flashed. The next second, she disappeared in place.


    The sticky silk fell to the ground again, corroding a large piece of green grass on the ground again.

 Chapter 311

    Originally, the land was barren due to the advent of the end of the world, but now it is devastated by the corrosive sticky silk, which makes people feel a trace of depression and sadness.


    "Clothes!" when Chu also reacted, he found his beloved woman in the arms of other men! However, at this time, he was not in the mood to be jealous. He immediately rushed to Yuebai''s face, pulled her out of each other''s arms, looked up and down, and touched her skin with his hand. The panic and fear on his face showed that he was nervous at the moment.


    And Yue Baiyi, who originally had some unknown reason, was also clear-minded because of Chu Yi''s behavior. She seemed to slap Chu Yi''s hand down, stared at him and said, "Se wolf, don''t touch it, I''m fine."


    Chu also heard the speech and was relieved. Seeing that she was all right, he thought of saving the ghost in white.


    He looked up at the ghost house, looked at him carefully, and his face showed sincere gratitude.


    "Thank you for saving my girlfriend."


    Guixiu nodded faintly and said, "it''s all right. I''ll help when the road is rough. Now is not the time to say this. I''ll contain it and you''ll be responsible for killing it. This spider''s IQ is no less than that of a teenager, so there''s only one chance. If it fails, I''m afraid it won''t be fooled."


    They first looked at the ghost house in doubt, and then nodded. Although they didn''t understand that the man seemed to know the spider very well, the top priority was to kill the damn spider!


    Seeing that they were ready, Guixiu took a look at the direction of the grass without trace, one jumped in front of the spider king, and he didn''t know what he had done, which made the spider king furious, put down the biting moon white clothes and Chu Yi, and ran towards Guixiu.


    At this time, the skill of "crazy growth" was also cooled down. Yue Baiyi nodded to Chu, and Chu was also angry. Lucky, he pointed the horizontal knife in the direction of the spider king. In turn, he nodded to Yue Baiyi, and Yue Baiyi once again used the skill of "crazy growth" to the spider king.


    With the use of skills, a red light flashed from the palm of the moon''s white clothes and quickly flew to the target spider king. When the red light reached the spider king, it spread out from the red light part, and a huge red thorn wrapped the spider king in it, making it unable to move.


    Chu also saw this and didn''t delay any more. He rushed up with an arrow, came to the softest part of the spider king, his abdomen, held the handle of the horizontal knife with both hands, raised his hands and cut down.


    "Yes."


    The spider king was ripped open by Chu Yi. All the spider eggs, organs and internal organs in his stomach fell out of the wound, and the black-green blood covered Chu Yi''s clothes.


    Before the spider king could respond, he screamed and fell down. At the same time, the red thorns disappeared. The spider king''s legs and feet fluttered and stopped moving.


    And its dark and terrible red eyes stared at the moon white clothes fiercely, and the strong hatred in her eyes made her hair in her heart.


    With the fall of the spider king, many mutant hairy spiders are also scrambling and fleeing in a hurry, and people will not let them succeed. After all, if you take a spider king, there may be another spider king. The best way is to let them eliminate the roots and the characteristics of spiders. Seems to have a grudge?


    Therefore, the wishes of the hairy spiders were not met. They were killed in the town by various elite powers before they could leave the town.


    "Clothes, here."


    "Cyan? Green?"

 Chapter 312

    "Well, it seems to be an advanced mutant beast. Clothes, burn the spider eggs so that they will not be a disaster after hatching." Chu also took a look at the spirit core in Yue Baiyi''s hand and focused on the White Spider Egg path he took out from the spider king''s stomach.


    "HMM." Yue Baiyi nodded, put the green and green spirit core into his pocket, looked at the ghost house, and walked in the direction of the spider king. At the same time, the mechanical sound in his mind sounded again.


    "Di. Congratulations on killing the hairy spider king in white. Do you want to collect spider silk?"


    "Yes." Yue Baiyi silently recited in her heart and answered the system. She was not idle in her hand. As soon as her little hand was lifted, the orange red flame came out of the palm of her hand. Then she threw it away. The flame flew from her hand to the spider egg. As soon as the spider egg was stained by the flame, the whole egg was filled with fire in an instant.


    Looking at the spider eggs wrapped in flame and turned into ashes little by little with the passage of time, yuebaiyi was relieved and focused on the system.


    After she said "yes" just now, there appeared a task guide in front of her, just like the task guide in the game interface. There were several big words on it, "collect spider eggs 0100". But that''s all. The system doesn''t say a word anymore, which makes her very depressed.


    "Hello, Mr. system, are you sure you''re not really kidding me?! How to collect! You have to say something! "


    However, no matter how she shouted in her heart, she couldn''t get a response. She was so angry that she raised her legs and kicked at the body of the hairy spider king.


    Her strength is very strong. She never thought that the body of the dead spider king would be so light. She just let him turn over the car with one foot and face up.


    "Dong."


    When the corpse fell to the ground again, unexpectedly, she was startled. She just wanted to say something, but with sharp eyes, she found a trace of white things in the broken abdominal cavity of the hairy spider king. Curious, she didn''t say hello to Chu, so she jumped several times to the hairy spider King''s corpse. At this time, she completely saw the white things, just a glance, Originally gloomy expression, instant smile.


    "The spider silk is in my stomach! Mr. system, you should have said it earlier! " Yue Baiyi smiled. She was just about to reach out and grab it, but she was caught by a hand.


    "Poisonous! Don''t touch it!"


    Yue Baiyi raised her head suspiciously and looked at the man who had saved her. Looking at the disapproval in his eyes and the inexplicable emotion that even she couldn''t understand, she couldn''t help but frown. She quickly shook off the ghost''s hand and said unhappily.


    "You are beyond." when she finished, she was stunned first, and then full of confusion. How could she suddenly say this? It''s strange that this man saved her and she still spoke to him in this tone. It''s really nice to treat the life-saving benefactor..


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi''s eyes were embarrassed. She just wanted to apologize, but she saw the fear and uneasiness in the eyes of the man who saved her. The next words made her feel more inexplicable than ever.


    "Yes. I''m sorry. Guisu doesn''t dare to offend again. Please don''t be surprised. Guisu doesn''t dare to go beyond. Please."


    "Clothes." Chu Yi''s voice interrupted what Guixiu wanted to say next.


    Yue Baiyi looked at him suspiciously, suppressed the inexplicable feeling in her heart, and set her eyes on Chu Yi.


    "Also, I found spider silk in its belly. Why don''t we collect some? Maybe it will be useful in the future!"


    "Good." Chu Yi always obeys Yue Baiyi''s words. He adheres to the good man''s version of "three obediences and four virtues" and pays absolute sincerity to her.


    "However, I don''t know if this spider silk is poisonous. How can I collect it?"

 Chapter 313

    "I know." the speaker is a ghost who has recovered as before. At this time, his mood and tone have already recovered to the coldness he just saw, but there is still a mood that moon white can''t understand in the depths of his eyes.


    She looked back at the ghost house and said curiously, "how do you collect it?"


    "Earth power."


    "What?" Yue Baiyi seemed not to hear clearly, and asked again with an inexplicable face.


    "Let the earth power man cover his hand with the power earth, so that he will not be eroded by the venom of spider silk." the ghost house said, raised his right hand. Under the confused look of moon white, his whole palm with the power was covered with earth, and the earth seemed to be spiritual, not like dry earth, which was broken at a move, It''s like wet and sticky soil that tightly wraps your hands in it.


    The ghost''s hand seems to have soaked in the mud, but it doesn''t drip. It seems to be fixed on the palm, which looks particularly magical.


    Next, under the strange eyes of the two people, ghost Su came to the wound of the hairy spider king, stretched out his hand and took it out into his abdominal cavity. After staying for about three seconds, he took it back. At the moment, the originally empty hand has been occupied by white sticky silk.


    The size of sticky silk is almost the size of a basketball, which can be well controlled in the hand.


    Guixiu turned around and asked Yue Baiyi to stretch out her hand. After that, she covered her palm with soil, just like before him. Then she put the spider silk in her hand.


    When she touched the spider silk, the mechanical sound in her mind sounded again.


    "Di. Congratulations on the success of the first collection of white clothes in the host month. Open the life skill ''collection''."


    "Di. Congratulations to the host moon white clothes for successfully obtaining a ''spider silk''. The ''collect spider silk 1100'' task is in progress."


    ¡°¡£¡£¡±


    At the moment, she has been speechless, this system. really It''s really stupid! Pretend to be non intelligent with her, right? OK, she doesn''t believe it and can''t catch its pigtail! Don''t fall into her hands! Otherwise she must make it look good!


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi raised her head, smiled at the ghost house and said gratefully, "thank you."


    Seeing this, guisu seemed to be relieved. The tight look on his face also eased a lot. The corners of his mouth pulled out a radian, "you''re welcome."


    "Thank you for your help. I don''t know who this gentleman''s name is and which team he belongs to?" Chu also slightly pulled the moon''s white clothes, separated them without trace, and asked with a plain face.


    The ghost house looked at Chu Yi''s behavior, and the smile in his eyes flashed by. It was too fast for anyone to notice. In the face of Chu Yi, the ghost house was obviously not as stiff as the moon in white. He raised his head and introduced himself with a relaxed look on his face.


    "I''m Guixiu, belonging to the mercenary team of ''28 stars''. I''m sure you must be Chu Yi, the captain of the'' pray for ''team. Hello, I''ve heard that the'' pray for ''team is extremely brave. Captain Chu is also one of the five e-level powers in the whole base. His strength can''t be underestimated. It''s rumored that the captain of'' pray for ''is decisive and ruthless. He works in the zombie group You can keep a leaf from touching your body.


    As soon as I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation. Just a knife, I solved the mutant beast of this behemoth. I believe that no matter what happens again in the future, the "bless" team will be able to spend it safely. "


    Guisu''s words were very meaningful, which made Yue Baiyi and Chu couldn''t help thinking. They looked at each other. They just wanted to ask what, but they were interrupted by a distant voice.


    "White clothes! Are you okay?! how can you come out alone to deal with such a dangerous mutant beast! Chu Shao, how can you let her risk alone!"

 Chapter 314

    A question swept over the sky. The familiar voice made Yue Baiyi a little stunned and put his eyes on the visitor.


    She saw the visitor clearly and frowned slightly.


    "Brother Ye." Yue Baiyi called softly, with a trace of disapproval in her tone. She seemed dissatisfied with night Muhua''s questioning Chu Yi.


    Night Muhua was stunned when he heard the speech, and then recovered as before. The tension and worry on his face were all restrained. "He was worried that the leader of the changed beast was difficult to deal with, but now he seems to be thinking too much. He is worthy of being the head and Deputy Captain of the ''bless'' team. He executed the mutant beast with N2 between N3 with the help of two people alone."


    Obviously, she is praising. Why does Yue Baiyi always feel that her words are wrong, but she can''t explain what''s wrong. However, since others praised them, she can''t give people a face.


    "Elder brother Ye is very polite, and this mutant beast is not the credit of me and myself, as well as the help of Mr. Guixiu in the ''28 stars'' team. It is precisely because of his help that the hairy spider king can even kill, and I have recovered a small life." Yue Baiyi smiled and didn''t seem to care about ye Muhua''s words, Just extended the topic to guisu, trying to take yemuhua''s attention away from her and Chu Yi.


    Sure enough, ye Muhua was stunned again. Then he immediately set his eyes on the silent ghost dormitory. After looking up and down, he said, "''twenty eight constellations''? The mercenary team ranked 11th, with a total of 28 people. Everyone is very mysterious, and they do not add any other powers or ordinary people to join the team. They suddenly settled in the base three months ago, and entered the top 20 from 852 in just one month. A month ago, they became the 11th after the top 10 mercenaries , the score is close to the tenth place. "


    Night Muhua confided all the information he knew like a bean, and looked at the ghost with exploration and temptation in his eyes. According to the information, the twenty-eight stars could not find their background, just like people who suddenly appeared out of thin air. The members were very mysterious, and each of the twenty-eight people had their own characteristics. Their appearance was beautiful and made people look at it , I can''t help getting drunk.


    These twenty-eight stars seem to be a mysterious organization, which makes people speculate. I don''t know what their purpose is, why they came to the redemption base, and who are they?


    Many doubts filled yemuhua''s brain. Unconsciously, his handsome eyebrows wrinkled.


    Yue Baiyi saw that night Muhua didn''t speak. She just frowned and looked at the ghost house. She didn''t know why. She had the idea of trying to help the ghost house.


    "It seems that with the help of ghost Lodge, I believe the task will proceed more smoothly. You say, right, brother ye? Oh, by the way, ghost Lodge, how many people have you come out this time except you?"


    Seeing the moon and asking questions in white, the ghost house quickly looked back and said, "I, Kang Su, Xinsu, fangsu, Liusu, Xingxiu, Jingsu, SHISU, Weisu and Disu are ten people. The other 18 people are in the base."


    Yue Baiyi was dizzy when she heard that Guixiu said a series of names. At this time, she admired those who named them. How did she think of naming them after Xingxiu? It''s really a wonderful flower.


    "Oh, there are ten of you. Who is the captain?"


    "Spica."


    "Jiaosu? He doesn''t seem to have come?" Yue Baiyi said uncertainly. She shouldn''t have heard the name of Jiaosu just now.


    "Yes, this time led by vice captain Inoue."

 Chapter 315

    "Oh, that."


    "Clothes, it''s not early. Let''s go back and have a rest." Chu also came forward to interrupt Yue Baiyi''s words, glanced at the strange ghost house and the inquisitive night Muhua, and whispered to her.


    Then he took her hand and said to Ye Muhua and guisu, "major ye, since the mutant beast is dead, in order not to delay tomorrow''s trip, we''ll step down first. Now it''s still late, and we''ll discuss anything tomorrow. Mr. guisu, I owe you a life this time. If you need to say goodbye in the future."


    After that, without looking back, he took the moon white clothes and left the place with another empty hand. While they left, the little figure lying in the grass also left.


    Night Muhua looked at the two people''s figure disappear in front of him, and the look in his eyes became more and more deep. The ghost saw that the two people left. He also hissed with night Muhua Han and left.


    It was not until night Muhua could not see the ghost house that the ghost house dodged and disappeared in the alley.


    "See your highness, Prince!"


    Guisu half knelt on the ground and said respectfully to the little figure in front of him.


    The little figure in front of the ghost house moved slightly, slowly turned around, and the red eyes in his eyes were like rubies, glittering.


    "Free, flat." the young voice is a little lazy. It is obviously a child, but it shows the taste of a mature man. He looks very strange.


    "Your Highness, Prince Xie!" although guisu stood up, his face was still pious and respectful.


    "You did a good job this time, Guixiu. The prince rewarded you a lot. However, he followed behind without any report to you." the voice paused for half a moment, and Guixiu''s heart also mentioned. However, the next words made Guixiu like riding on a roller coaster, ups and downs, but finally landed on the ground.


    "The prince wants you to redeem your meritorious service for saving people. However, the prince hopes that you will not make any decisions without authorization in the future. Do you understand? Hmm?" although Xiaoshu''s tone is very gentle, you can still hear a trace of threat from his tone.


    Ghost Su breathed a sigh of relief. At the moment, his cold sweat had already moistened his whole back. "Yes! My subordinates understand! If I failed to inform the prince this time, my subordinates should die!"


    Xiaoshu glanced at him and looked up at the sky. Just one glance made ghost sleep feel inexplicable pressure.


    "Go back first. I should go back, too."


    "Yes, your highness!" guisu respectfully saluted Xiaoshu. Xiaoshu glanced at him again, and one of them disappeared into the night. When he left, guisu was completely relieved, wiped the cold sweat on his dishcloth, and one of them also left the lonely alley.


    ..


    When Xiaoshu came back, Yue Baiyi and Chu also came back. It had to be said that Xiaoshu''s speed was so fast that people smacked their tongue, but his behavior was not found by anyone. After all, he was left in the room before Chu Yilin left, so people remembered him when the hairy spiders were cleaned up.


    "Xiaoshu?! Xiaoshu, are you all right?!" the visitor was Murong Xingli. She looked around for a week and didn''t see Xiaoshu. She learned from Gu Zhili that he was in the room, so she rushed into the room with an arrow. At the same time, Xiaoshu just came in from the window. It was just like this. No one found his abnormality.


    Looking at Murong Xingli, who was in a hurry to get angry, a sweet smile appeared on Xiaoshu''s young face, "aunt Xingli, I''m fine. It''s quiet outside. Have the mutant animals been killed?"


    The innocent eyes made Murong Xingli feel soft and held him in his arms.


    "Well, it''s over. Don''t be afraid."


    "Well, I''m not afraid, because I have you..."

 Chapter 316

    Xiaoshu lies in Murong Xingli''s arms and mumbles. His voice is so light that no one can pay attention as long as he doesn''t pay attention.


    However, Murong Xingli, who was closest to him, listened and just wanted to praise Xiaoshu. At this time, Yue Baiyi and Chu also came in from the door. As soon as Xiaoshu saw Yue Baiyi, he immediately jumped up from the eggplant made of frost.


    He quickly pulled away from Murong Xingli''s arms, rushed to the foot of Yue Baiyi with several arrows, hugged her thigh and said excitedly.


    "Mom!"


    With a faint smile on Yue Baiyi''s face, she picked up the small skill holding her thigh, secretly pinched the meat around his waist, and whispered in her ears.


    "You little fellow, dare to follow us secretly. Hmm? But mom wants to thank you for saving her life."


    The tone of understatement and the deep meaning in his eyes made Xiaoshu tremble, raised his head and looked at the moon white clothes innocently with his big watery eyes.


    "Mom... I..." Xiaoshu''s brain was running fast and wanted to try to explain something. However, the next month''s words in white made him stop thinking.


    "Well, anyway, you have your secret, and I can''t interfere with you. As long as you promise not to hurt the life and safety of the whole team, you can stay. You should have the mission you want to do."


    Xiaoshu was stunned and didn''t react for a long time. He didn''t come back until Yue Baiyi touched his head with a smile.


    "I... mom, don''t worry. No matter why I come, you only need to know that I will never hurt you and everyone in the team." how can he hurt these people who love him? He will do his best to protect them.


    I will meet that guy on this mission. This time, I must not let him rob aunt Ge!


    Xiaoshu thought firmly in his heart, and his small hand secretly held the fist.


    His action month white clothes looked in his eyes and didn''t say. Sometimes she seemed to know nothing, but she actually knew everything. She was clear in her heart. Some things didn''t need to be said too thoroughly, which was not good. On the contrary, it''s enough to keep an eye open and close, as long as you can control the overall situation. There''s no need to dig into everything. Everyone has their own little secret, which may not even be known to the most important person in his life.


    She fondly touched Xiaoshu''s head and gave him to Chu Yi. To the people who came in from the outside, "well, everyone is tired except Xiaoxiao. Let''s have a rest. We have to go on the road tomorrow morning and save our physical strength."


    "What about you? Don''t you and Xiaoxiao rest?" Murong Xingli said anxiously, "you''re not made of iron, you also need to rest! Not to mention Xiaoyi, you just fought with the spider king! You can''t be brave!"


    Listening to her anxious and worried voice, Yue Baiyi smiled and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t try to be strong, but Xiaoxiao is the only one in our team. Let her help me. Go to bed with Ge Ge and Yan first, and we''ll come later. Let''s go, Xiaoxiao."


    "Yes, master." after Xiaoxiao respectfully promised, he left the room with Yue Baiyi. Murong Xingli wanted to say something, but Gu Youge couldn''t help but pull him back to their room.


    "Hey, Greg, you."


    "Stop making trouble and go to bed quickly so as not to be boring tomorrow. Hey, I''m so sleepy recently. I''ll go to bed first. Good night." then she lay down on the *******, and she fell asleep in less than a minute.


    Seeing this, Murong Xingli jerked at the corners of his mouth, silently shrugged at Mo Yanqin, climbed up Chuang and slept.


    The other end


    "Master?"

 Chapter 317

    "Xiaoxiao, you..." Yue Baiyi told Yin Xiaoxiao the method given by the ghost to her before. After several experiments, Yin Xiaoxiao could finally master the method Yue Baiyi said.


    "Good, let''s start. You can''t let go of the people in the yard. Xiaomi, go and do what you should do." Yue Baiyi ordered one person and one cat.


    "Yes! (meow ~)" one man and one cat started to work together, but Yue Baiyi looked around. She always felt something wrong. She didn''t find this mutant hairy spider when she came last time? How can it suddenly


    On the cliff a few kilometers away from the town, there stood a slender, handsome and beautiful man. He looked at the distance with a faint expression. The corners of his mouth seemed to have a faint smile, as if he didn''t care about the cliff under his feet.


    At this time, three women and a man slowly approached the man standing on the edge of the cliff, and their faces remained as usual. They didn''t seem to be worried about the man''s dangerous behavior.


    "My subordinates, see my king!" the four people all knelt on the ground with one voice, their faces were pious and respectful, and they didn''t dare to go beyond.


    However, the man on the edge of the cliff seemed unmoved. The old God was still looking at the town in the distance. Until there was a touch of joy in his eyes, he slowly turned around and took two steps in the direction of the four people.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, my king!" hearing the man''s voice, the four people were relieved. The nervous sweat on their faces also dropped on the ground along their cheeks. Until they stood up, they still didn''t dare to look at the man in front of them.


    "Little lip, come here." the man waved to the youngest girl of the four. His soft voice didn''t look like a character worthy of their nervous treatment.


    When menglip heard the man call her, she first tightened her heart, then raised her head and walked in the direction of the man. Until she was picked up by the man, she was relieved, sucked the man''s breath and lay on his shoulder.


    The man seemed to feel the tension of dream lips was relieved, and the sexy corners of lips raised slightly again.


    "Ling Xue, things have been done well this time. I have a lot of rewards. Come on, what do you think."


    The man raised his eyebrows and said to one of the other two beautiful women.


    Hearing the speech, the beautiful woman knelt down again and devoutly lowered her beautiful face. She respectfully said, "king, it''s Nangong Lingxue''s honor for my subordinates to contribute to the king. My subordinates don''t need any reward. They just want to stay with the king and work for the king!"


    The man seemed very satisfied with Nangong Lingxue''s answer, and the radian of the corner of his mouth became more and more beautiful and moving.


    "Well, get up. Your loyalty to the king is in your eyes. Don''t worry. For those who are loyal to the king, the king has always been kind to her."


    "Yes, thank you, my king!" Nangong Lingxue stood up. At this time, she also raised her head. On her round melon seed face without water chestnut, there was a curved willow eyebrow, a pair of big cat eyes slightly picked up, and her ice blue eyes were noble like a Persian cat. The small Qiong nose and the pink cherry lips can''t help kissing Fangze.


    The most important thing is that her hot figure, coupled with her tall and slender height of 175. The whole person is simply an angel face and a devil''s body. It''s perfect and can''t find any problems.


    Nangong Lingxue took a step forward slightly. The moonlight shone on her lanolin like skin, delicate and transparent.


    "Wang, I found a strange group of people among mankind."


    "Hmm? How to say." the lazy voice overflowed from the man''s throat, as if nothing could attract his interest.


    "The strength is very strong, can''t see through, and the origin is very mysterious. They..."

 Chapter 318

    "Well, mu mu, Ling Xue, tomorrow they will pass through this road, and you... Should know what to do." the man''s evil and cold voice sounded, which was particularly gloomy and terrible in this silent night.


    "Yes, my king!" the two girls answered in unison.


    Seeing this, the man turned around with his dream lips, came to the edge of the cliff again, looked into the distance, and showed his determination and smile in his eyes.


    Hehe, moon white clothes, see when you can protect human beings! If these humans know your true identity, where should you go... Ha ha ha


    ..


    At the same time, on the other side, Yin Xiaoxiao took out the spider silk of the 99th hairy spider and gave it to Yue Baiyi. The usual mechanical sound sounded again in her mind.


    "Di. Congratulations on the host month white clothes completing the task ''kill the hairy spider king, collect 100 spider silk'', and reward 100000 experience points."


    "Di. Congratulations on the host month white clothes completing the collection task for the first time. Reward 100000 experience points."


    "Di. Congratulations, the host month white clothes has been upgraded to level 36. Unlock the ''intelligent collection'' skill. Activate it?"


    Three consecutive mechanical sounds made the moon white clothes unresponsive for a long time. It was not until the four bright red characters'' activate or not ''flashed in front of her that she regained her consciousness and hurriedly said, "yes."


    The system is confirmed and the mechanical sound sounds again.


    "Di. Di. Di. Activation succeeded. Activation succeeded."


    With that, the usual mechanical sound disappeared again in Yue Baiyi''s mind.


    The mechanical sound came and went in a hurry. Before she fully absorbed the system, the voice of the system King disappeared again, which made her feel inexplicable and depressed at the same time.


    In other words, Mr. system, can you stop being so stupid? You told her how to activate the ''smart collection''? How do I use this? Why didn''t you see half a hair?!


    Yue Baiyi is a little crazy in her heart. This system Jun is really unreliable. Although she is also used to the relationship mode between her and her, she will be very irritable all the time, okay!


    "Master?" Yin Xiaoxiao saw that Yue Baiyi had been in a state of stupidity after receiving the spider''s eggs, and his face didn''t seem very good, just like a patient with constipation for a long time.


    "Hmm?" Yue Baiyi returned to her senses, and her expression returned to nature. She looked up at the sky and patted Yin Xiaoxiao on the shoulder. "Let''s go. It''s not early. Go and have a rest quickly. You can figure out this skill yourself. We really don''t know much about the power. If it weren''t for the ghost, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know that the original power can still be used like this."


    "Yes, master, after you say so, I also have this feeling, and I think I seem to use the earth power more skillfully, and I feel stronger about the earth." Yin Xiaoxiao looked at his hands, clenched his fist, loosened it again, repeated it several times, and his face was shining with expectation.


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction and greeted Yin Xiaoxiao back to the room. As for Xiaomi, it was time, finished its work, and ran into the room silently. The cat was in the corner, trimmed its hair, said hello to Yue Baiyi, and fell asleep on the ground.


    When Yue Baiyi saw Xiaomi''s safe return, she was completely relieved. She had a slight uneasiness in her heart. She glanced at several women sleeping, and finally fixed her eyes on Gu Youge. During this period, Ge Ge was very abnormal. She was like a pregnant woman. She was sleepy, always hungry and had a strange temper. If it weren''t for her flat belly, she must think she was pregnant, But now


    What went wrong? I hope there will be no more moths tomorrow

 Chapter 319

    However, reality and imagination are always opposite, otherwise nothing will go against the wishes. This idiom appears.


    The next day, early in the morning, they got up early. After a casual breakfast, night Muhua took people to gather the mercenary team.


    He was dressed in a dark green military uniform, with black leather boots, a pistol pinned to his waist, his hands behind his back, his elegant and moist face with a faint smile, and his body exuded a soldier''s iron blood and a faint sense of closeness, which made people respect and couldn''t help but want to approach.


    He looked around for a week, and finally fixed his eyes on the moon in white, with an invisible look in his eyes.


    "After last night''s battle, we must all know and know each other. Now, the only thing I want to remind you is that we are a large group, at least now. If we can''t resist the enemy together, please leave now.


    Even if we can''t keep watch and help each other, at least don''t stab us in the back. If those who stay in the future send others to ward off danger in a crisis, don''t blame major Ben for being unkind! Now is the choice point of the fate of the whole human race! If human beings don''t keep watch and help each other, we only have to die! Is that what you want to see?! you see it, too , in yesterday''s battle, now the mutant animals are more and more powerful and the evolution is more and more perfect. Now on the earth, human enemies are not only zombies, but also mutant animals!


    One or two have to be killed. What if, like this mutant spider, there are groups, hundreds and thousands of people?! can humans only be slaughtered by others? Wait for destruction?! is this what we want to see?! "


    Night Muhua''s voice was clear and moist, but it was a little provocative, and his serious look swept everyone under the stage.


    "Don''t want! Don''t want!" the audience was incited. They seem to think of that day. Everyone has pain and seriousness in their eyes. Their noble human beings are the top of the biological chain on the earth. What''s the fear of death? I''m afraid life is better than death!


    At this moment, all the powers seemed to understand something, with inexplicable firmness in their eyes. Night Muhua nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, I think everyone understands, and I don''t need to say anything more. Let me talk about the task this time.


    We all know that the two provinces from this town are relatively far away, so I chose this road, this mountain road, and directly marched from the mountain road to province A. our time on the road was shortened from ten days and a half months to three to five days. "Night Muhua took out the map in his arms, showed it to you with his fingers, and then said again.


    "However, this road is very steep. If you are careless, you will fall into the abyss, but it is urgent now. The fate of mankind is also in the hands of us superpowers. It is the so-called heaven will fall, and the responsibility lies with us. Therefore, I decided to enter this mountain road, but please rest assured. In order to prevent someone from falling off the cliff, I decided to divide you into twenty Group.


    Each group has 25 people, and a new team leader is elected to lead the group temporarily. Of course, you can choose the members of each group. "


    As soon as night Muhua said this, all the 500 powers present were boiling. Some were for the route of marching, some were for grouping, and even the powers began to quarrel about who should be the team leader.


    Seeing this, ye Muhua stretched out his hands and shouted, "Stop! As for the mountain road, each group will give a nylon rope. When crossing the mountain road, tie the rope around the waist, so that someone can avoid falling off the cliff. As long as the whole group members don''t fall off, this kind of thing can be avoided. At this time, the power power is particularly important among the group members."


    Night Muhua said and looked at the moon white clothes with great interest.


    Yue Baiyi seemed to feel the gaze from night Muhua. She turned her eyes silently without looking at him. She turned her head and talked to Chu around.


    "Why not let ''guangyunli'' and ''goblins'' join?"

 Chapter 320

    Yue Baiyi''s move made night Muhua on the stage unconsciously hold his hands hanging on both sides of his trouser legs. He took a deep look at Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, turned his head and said something to the soldiers around him. When the soldiers respectfully replied, "yes!" he turned around and asked several soldiers to run to the military vehicle.


    Seeing this, they also know that things can''t be reversed. Since they have already decided, it''s just meaningless to say more now. It''s better to deal with the things in front of them. After all, no one wants to stay in a group with a person they don''t like to see.


    People''s receptivity was very fast, and soon they began to stand in line by themselves.


    And Yue Baiyi''s group has almost found members. As she said just now, she invited the "guangyunli" and "goblin" teams. Originally, there were five people from "guangyunli" and six people from "goblins", 21 people, four people from 25 people. However, somehow, four people from the "28 stars" team came and said they wanted to join.


    "Hello, my name is Xingxiu. This is my second brother, di su. His name is Shi Su and he is Wei su. We belong to the ''28 Xingxiu'' team." a beautiful boy as exquisite as moonlight introduced himself with a sweet smile.


    People are visual animals, especially for beautiful and lovely things, they can''t bear to be cruel, and the smell of Xingxiu is like a beautiful boy who comes out of the cartoon. Coupled with his face of killing people, people can''t be cruel.


    Murong Xingli saw another Zhengtai, and a red star suddenly appeared in his eyes. It''s so cute. You have wood!


    "Hello, my name is Murong Xingli. You can call me Xingli. Her name is Yue Baiyi. She is the vice captain of our ''blessing team'', and she is Xiaoyi''s boyfriend and the captain of our team, Chu Yi. And this handsome and elegant young master is my boyfriend. Gu Zhili, he is a sharpshooter!


    And... "


    Murong Xingli took Xingxiu''s tender hand and said a lot, with love for him in his eyes.


    Of course, just love. Women''s nature can''t resist such beautiful things, not to mention a moving person. She can''t hold herself at the moment.


    The people in her "bless" team have long been used to her behavior. Gu Zhili''s face is helpless and spoiled. He tolerates him and doesn''t care about Murong Xingli''s behavior. He is not jealous. It''s just that he understands her and loves her.


    However, the praying team didn''t care, but the female members of the "guangyunli" and "goblin" teams were speechless and envious of her actions. After all, they didn''t yearn for beautiful things, but they didn''t have the freedom and love and hate of Murong Xingli.


    As for the stars she held, she seemed to be used to it. The eyes in her eyes had a faint smile and didn''t feel any impatience.


    His unusual behavior made Yue Baiyi take a look at the small art in Chu Yi''s arms.


    Xiaoshu seemed to feel the eyes of Yue Baiyi. He turned his head numbly and smiled at her. That expression excited Murong Xingli to cry wolf~


    "Wow, Xiaoshu, you are so cute. Come to Aunt Xingli ~"


    "Don''t!" Xiaoshu shook his head decisively, and his hands held Chu Yi''s sleeves tightly. He looked determined to resist Murong Xingli, which made everyone laugh.


    "Ha ha ~ ~" the praying team smiled. In this way, they also pulled into the atmosphere between the two teams. Unknowingly, the 25 people in the line became a lot more harmonious.


    Half an hour later, all 25 groups had been allocated. Seeing this, night Muhua quickly ordered the soldiers to give the nylon rope to the leader of each group.


    "OK, let''s go!"

 Chapter 321

    The troops were driving ahead. Because they had not yet reached the foot of the mountain, night Muhua still asked the people to drive forward. Until they came to the foot of the mountain, he asked them to abandon their cars and walk, and the people lined up one by one according to the groups just prepared.


    In order to make it easy to remember, yemuhua arranged these 25 groups of numbers, and Yuebai they belonged to the fifth group.


    The soldiers still led by Ye Muhua took the lead and went up the mountain road. A group followed closely. Because the mountain road was rugged and the foothold people stood on was too small, they could only move forward vertically.


    Until all the members of one group finished walking, the second group followed the tail of the first group, followed by three groups, four groups and five groups


    The mountain road is getting more and more rugged. Originally, people can not look at the road and hold their heads high. At the moment, they look at the road ahead nervously and step by step. They are vigilant about each foot, for fear that one will fall off the cliff inadvertently.


    During this period, no one slipped and nearly fell to the bottom of the cliff because of fear of heights. Fortunately, night Muhua had foresight and asked 25 people to form a group and tie a nylon rope. One of them fell off the cliff and didn''t lose a life.


    He was pulled up by his team members. While appreciating, he couldn''t help but rejoice. He was thankful for night Muhua''s foresight. If they met a major or even a colonel who didn''t have a brain and wanted to be a hero, I''m afraid they might have been buried under this cliff before they reached Province a.


    In group 25, almost one or two members of each group nearly fell off the cliff. Fortunately, with nylon rope, 500 people didn''t cause one death.


    In summer, the hot sun has long been hanging high, releasing its own energy, shining on the earth and everyone''s body and mind. However, somehow, it''s too enthusiastic. People walking on the edge of the cliff are sweating.


    "Hiss. It''s too hot!" a sad male voice suddenly burst out in the originally quiet team. However, it was as if a stone fell into the bottom of the lake and stirred thousands of waves. The people in the whole team complained.


    "It''s so hot! Hey, can you water system powers rain a little? If you sun it again, you''ll be roasted to dry!"


    "Yes, let''s rain quickly! It''s too hot! In other words, it seems to be February now?"


    "Yes, it seems to be February! Alas! I''m confused these days! It should be winter! How can there be such hot weather! God, I haven''t noticed it!"


    "Yes, yes. It''s really abnormal."


    "Anomalies are demons. I think."


    Many powers stood on the edge of the cliff, looked left and right, and discussed one after another. At this moment, they completely forgot their situation.


    On the night at the front of the team, Muhua heard the commotion behind him. Junmei wrinkled slightly, turned around and slightly operated the powers in his body. The next second, he stood on the edge of the cliff. His actions attracted the attention of all powers.


    Seeing the effect, night Muhua soothed his eyebrows and said faintly, "here is a quarter of the top of the mountain. If you can''t reach the top of the mountain before the sun sets today, you should know how to rest tonight!"


    After that, he glanced at everyone present, and then "flew" back to the place where he had just left until his foot stepped on the ground, and the powers behind him became more boiling. However, this time, night Muhua just glanced at it, all the powers closed their mouths, and the team moved forward again.


    However, in order to preserve their physical strength, yemuhua still let them rest for half an hour. During this half hour, they ate the dry food they carried on their backs and rested half on the mountain wall.


    At this time, everyone''s heart is flashing the same question.


    "How on earth did he fly?"

 Chapter 322

    "Also, he."


    Yue Baiyi was also restrained by Ye Muhua''s exposed hand. She didn''t expect that ye Muhua''s strength had already exceeded her imagination and was not lost to her at all! Maybe better than her!


    After all, she has a system to bind her. She feels that her control of powers is not as handy as she thought. Although her strength has reached the level of level D powers, her release and perception of powers are far from good as yemuhua.


    Chu Yi is calmer than Yue Baiyi. After all, he has no system, so he is more consistent with his powers. Although he is surprised that night Muhua can lift him up with the power of the wind, it can be seen that his efforts exceed ordinary people''s imagination.


    He just wanted to answer her something, but he was interrupted by another voice.


    "He is a wind power. If he practices his power to the extreme, he can naturally levitate. A level E power can already levitate, while a level D power, like him, can freely control flight, but the power consumed during flight is too large, so he can''t last long.


    However, I believe that this problem may not exist if you break through the level C power.


    Of course, in addition to wind power, there are space attack power, air power, gold power, and even water power and light power. As long as you use the power properly, you can naturally do this. "


    The speaker is Xingxiu. His clear voice is like a breeze blowing on his face, which makes people relaxed and happy. It seems that as long as you hear his voice, you can calm all the troubles in the world.


    The members of the five groups all focused on Xingxiu. If the scene was not wrong at this time, Murong Xingli would rush up again.


    Xingxiu is a shy big boy. When he sees people looking at him, a faint pink appears on his exquisite face.


    "Cough. What are you looking at me for?"


    "No, just think, Xingxiu, you seem to know a lot." Gu Zhili pushed the frame and looked at Xingxiu sharply, as if he wanted to see through him.


    Seeing this, di Su in front of Xingxiu quickly turned to block Gu Zhili''s sight.


    "I believe major Ye knows more than Xingxiu, don''t you?" Di Su''s words immediately attracted everyone''s attention from Xingxiu to Ye Muhua. Gu Zhili is also a smart man. He was immediately silent by Di Su''s reminder.


    He looked back at Chu Yi and saw that he was also thoughtful, and there was a trace of concern in his heart.


    This night Muhua is not as simple as it seems on the surface. This mission seems to be more dangerous and less auspicious. Otherwise, the base will not send the only level D power in the base. What do they know? What is the purpose?


    Gu Zhili was full of questions and couldn''t get answers. Qingxiu''s eyebrows frowned more and more tightly. Seeing this, Murong Xingli felt distressed and stretched out his hand to smooth his frown. A small move filled a faint warmth and sweetness between the two.


    Gu Zhili returned to his mind, smiled at Murong Xingli, stretched out his hand and pinched her palm, "after eating so dry things, come and drink some water."


    After that, he took out a large thermos from his backpack, poured water on the bottle cap and handed it to Murong Xingli.


    "Thank you." Murong Xingli took the water and smiled.


    "We don''t talk about thanks."


    They looked at each other and smiled. The warmth spread between them. Everything was silent


    Half an hour later, yemuhua led the people to set out again. This time, their steps were faster. After all, if they could not catch up with the top of the mountain before dark, they would have to spend the night on the cliff.


    However, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.

 Chapter 323

    "Shit! It''s you pig who wasted a lot of time! Otherwise we would have reached the top of the mountain! We wouldn''t have been reduced to the edge of the cliff overnight!" an angry and rough male voice sounded in the silent depression, like a stone thrown into the water, stirring thousands of waves.


    The speaker is the leader of group 7. He is a rough and crazy northern man. With his forthright temper and lack of worship, the whole person is like a raging lion. It is possible to eat the people in front of him anytime, anywhere.


    Being insulted and cursed by him is also a man. Compared with the abusive man, the abused man is much thinner. He is more like the man in the south. He is small and thin. In the face of the huge northern man, he gives a child who makes mistakes in front of adults, drooping his head and allowing the man to abuse.


    The cause of the matter is like this. According to the progress, we could catch up with the top of the mountain before the sun sets, but suddenly one of the men in the seven groups suddenly wants to pee urgently. This man has three emergencies. The living can''t be suffocated by pee?


    So he asked for instructions like his team leader, that is, the big man in the north, who also agreed to his request. At the same time, he said something to Ye Muhua on the walkie talkie. Then ye Muhua stopped the team to make it convenient for the man.


    The man was very grateful for this. However, when he was just about to take off his pants, he found that the eyes of many people around him gathered on him. For a moment, his hands to take off his pants also stopped, and his face was very embarrassed. The road on the edge of the cliff they stood on had a foothold of only half a meter. At most, one can walk on it, and he had to carefully look at the road under his feet.


    Therefore, if you really want convenience, you have to go to the toilet in front of everyone. Rao, no matter how thick skinned, will feel extremely embarrassed. Moreover, this man is obviously a thin skinned man.


    Therefore, in order to avoid embarrassment, he had to turn his back, at least, to block some strange sight.


    However, just after he went to the toilet and put on his pants, he just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief. His left foot moved back a step, but unexpectedly, the land he stepped on was loose, his feet were empty, and the whole person leaned back. People always subconsciously wanted to survive. So when he was about to fall, he grabbed the female member nearest to him, but where is a woman more powerful than a man, In addition, it was a sudden move, which didn''t give people a chance to respond. The female member not only didn''t hold him, but was also slid down by him. Like a domino, the female member also gave play to her survival instinct and pulled the people around her. The people around him bear the weight of two people. In addition, she is not a power power, so


    Fortunately, there was a g-level high-level power in the seventh group, but the position was just in the 15th, so only 14 people fell. However, the captain of the seventh group, the big man in the north, was dragged to the cliff by inertia because of too many people falling. Fortunately, with the restraint of the power power, 25 people in the seventh group were not damaged.


    However, he alone can''t pull it up at one time, and other groups can''t help, so he can only pull it up one by one by the power of this team. When the 14 people in front are pulled up, Taiyang, which was still hanging on the horizontal line, will soon disappear on the horizontal line. The weak sunshine will tell the people again, They missed the chance to get to the top of the mountain.


    So the man was very angry. Originally, the man was a member of his team, so the abuse was more impolite, but the man didn''t say a word and occasionally only made a slight apology. However, no matter how much apology, it can''t change the fact that they must stay here tonight.


    "Well, stay strong and save your energy. I hope you can spend tonight safely."

 Chapter 324

    Night Muhua''s voice was played out from the big man''s walkie talkie. The clear voice was like a breeze, which gradually calmed people''s irritability.


    As long as they are not night raiding animals, no one will like to blow in the dark, and they are still on the edge of the cliff. They don''t have such good romantic feelings.


    In addition, the world has changed. Who knows if there will be a dangerous cat from somewhere to catch all the fish on their chopping board?


    However, I don''t know if it''s naive to see human beings, or as they think, trouble comes one after another.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom."


    "Hmm? What sound?!" the people who were about to eat suddenly heard the roar from above. They subconsciously looked up. Because it was late, they couldn''t see what happened on the top of the mountain with the faint moonlight.


    However, as time went on, the roar became closer and closer to people, which raised a bad premonition in everyone''s heart. However, this premonition was confirmed soon.


    "This is... Bad! It''s a falling stone! My God! It''s a falling stone! What should we do?! are we really going to fall again?!" some powers with poor psychological quality have already turned pale with fear when they see these huge falling stones, and now they have already lost their desire to survive.


    Of course, human beings have distinct advantages and disadvantages, some have poor psychological quality, and naturally some are good. When they look at the falling stone not far from them, they only frown slightly, but their face has not changed.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Shut up! What''s the noise! Smash the falling stone with your power! You can''t die! Of course, if you just look at it like this, you will die!" the speaker was a big man in the north. He hit the man who caused trouble on the head with a shudder. He was the one who took the lead in a surprise.


    The man was punched by the big man and closed his mouth. His eyes flickered. No one could see the cruelty. However, when he looked up again, the cruelty in his eyes turned into flattery and flattery.


    "Yes, the villain''s psychological quality is too poor! The captain is right. Just break the falling stone with his power! Don''t shout!"


    The crowd ignored the man, because none of the people present except him was surprised and screamed constantly. At this time, when they heard the man''s words, they despised him and ignored him in their hearts.


    As the falling stone gets closer and closer, the voice of night Muhua rings out again in the gloomy night, "all earth powers carry out earth shield defense against gravel, and the rest powers, stand back!"


    "Yes!" at this moment, everyone gave up their disagreements and seriously fought the "enemy" together. Now they are like a grasshopper on a rope. They still understand the meaning of dead lips and cold teeth.


    Almost every team has earth powers, so no one in the long dragon team standing on the edge of the cliff stood outside the protection circle.


    At this time, a long shield extended from the outside of the mountain to protect the long dragon like team. At the same time, the first falling stone had come to the top of everyone''s head.


    "Boom!" the sound of the earth hitting the earth.


    "Kayi." the Earth Shield is cracked because it can''t bear the weight. When people see this, they are even more worried and hesitant. If the Earth Shield is broken, they will really be crushed into meat cakes by falling stones.


    Night Muhua saw this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly, picked up the walkie talkie and rushed to the crowd.


    "Continuous reinforcement! I believe there won''t be too many falling rocks. Just make it through!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up hope. Here, night Muhua is like their backbone. After all, his hand exposed during the day has already made everyone acquiesce in his position in their hearts.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 325

    However, the rockfall lasted nearly half an hour, and people were not panting again as night Muhua said.


    "Major," said Ye Muhua. The soldiers around him were the heralds who had recently fallen to him six months ago. Xiao Lin had advanced and was transferred to a place where he could give full play to his abilities through Ye Muhua, so he didn''t take him on this mission.


    "Xiao Wu, just say what you want to say." night Muhua''s voice is very clear and calm. It''s like drinking a clear spring.


    Xiao Wu hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "major, I''m afraid if the falling stone doesn''t stop, I''m afraid. I''m afraid the morale of the army will shake. They have, have begun to be restless."


    Night Muhua nodded. He also knew in his heart that if he went on like this, when the energy of the earth power was exhausted, I''m afraid they would have to die. So they must take the initiative to attack at this time. The falling stone can''t appear for no reason, and it still continues like this.. I think someone must have made it, so this person is.


    Night Muhua''s eyes flashed, picked up the walkie talkie and comforted the people, "Please don''t worry. Take it easy. We will be able to survive this disaster. Now I suspect that someone has controlled the falling stone, so I want five level E powers to go to the top of the mountain with me to see what''s going on. What do you think? Captain Mu Chengfeng, Captain he Yuning, Captain he Tianhu, Captain long aobing and captain Chu Yi?"


    The five e-level powers named were silent for half a moment, led by dusk Chengfeng, opened their mouth, and then several people promised one after another.


    "Major ye, Mu agrees with your proposal. If it''s really artificial, one more person and more strength. What do you think of the other captains?"


    "No problem." a more delicate male voice sounded. It was he Yuning, the captain of the "longxia" team.


    "HMM." such a cold and indifferent voice must be the "goblin" team, long aobing. She glanced at her teammates with a different look in her eyes and agreed without hesitation.


    "If my tiger knows which bastard is making a sneak attack there, I will kill him!" the voice is the familiar rough and crazy voice, which is the voice of the big man in the north. It turns out that he is he Tianhu, the captain of the "sword tiger" team. No wonder he speaks so confidently. It seems that he is not an empty straw bag with appearance.


    Chu Yi was the only one who didn''t answer. Night Muhua knew him very well. Seeing that he didn''t answer for a long time, he said, "Captain Chu, if you don''t trust that your team members are here, it''s better to let vice captain Yue go for you. At least vice captain Yue is only one foot away from the e-level power."


    Chu Yi''s weakness is Yue Baiyi. Whenever she is involved, he can''t calm down. "One foot is not up to level E. in the football game, one point is short, even half a point is lost!"


    Night Muhua could imagine how ugly Chu Yi looked at this time. He knew that his weakness was her, and he shamelessly took advantage of it, but he didn''t have the pleasure of success at this time, but a kind of jealousy spread in his heart.


    He doesn''t believe it. They are really so solid! Even if they chisel, they have to chisel a gap! As long as there is a gap, he will have a chance.


    "In that case, several captains, let''s go. I believe it''s easy to reach the top of the mountain by crossing the falling rocks with your ability. Well, I''ll see you at the top of the mountain." Night Muhua smiled gently and threw his walkie talkie to Xiao Wu. After giving a soothing look, he jumped onto the Earth Shield. At the same time, the big stone falling from the height was about to hit him. He jumped into the sky, stepped on the falling stone and rushed up with strength. The whole person rushed into the sky like a flying arrow.


    Yemuhua''s action aroused the exclamation of the power. The eyes of many female sexual power people are full of worship and admiration. Such a powerful, handsome and noble man is so hot even before the end of the world, not to mention now.


    "Wow, major Ye is so handsome!"


    "Yes, yes! If only I could marry him!."


    "Hum, you''re beautiful. Just like you, aren''t flowers inserted in cow dung?!"


    "Oh! What''s the matter with cow dung? Don''t all flowers need the nutrition of cow dung?"


    "Ha. What a joke. Who said that flowers bloom brightly only after pouring cow dung? You don''t pee. Look in the mirror."


    "You. You want to die!"


    "Come here if you can!"


    ¡°..¡±

 Chapter 326

    Except that a small number of female powers are native powers and there is no debate, most other female powers have made trouble for a long time. Such quarrels are not very annoying to male powers, especially those native powers, but they still don''t speak at this time. After all, people also have the right to speak, and they are not qualified to deprive people of their right to speak, Especially in this age of power, the ability of these female powers is really no less than that of male powers.


    It can be said that there are more and more female men before the end of the world, leading to some women after the end of the world who are very independent and self-improvement. Their endurance is no less than that of men, or even worse. Maybe women''s endurance is more tenacious than men.


    After all, many women have to endure severe abdominal pain once a month.


    However, even though people are not very upset at this time, they still keep silent and pray that someone can stop them.


    The five e-level powers named, including Chu Yi, also followed Ye Muhua to the top of the mountain.


    Xu yemuhua made a good start. All five people are similar, so they didn''t encounter any obstacles on the road, but their good skills don''t mean that all the 500 people are good. After all, level F to level E is also a watershed and a qualitative breakthrough. Therefore, people just envy and worship, but they don''t have any jealousy in their hearts. Even if they are jealous, they can''t be jealous.


    It is the human elite who can get to this step, so most people are still very clear-minded.


    Looking at the other four people leaving one after another, Chu also glanced at the little woman around him with a little worry, "clothes you. You must be careful, you know? Don''t try to be brave, I think. This matter may be planned by him."


    "Did you see anything?" Yue Baiyi looked back seriously. She knew that Chu was also a spiritual power. When she heard what he said, she naturally thought of something.


    Chu also hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "yes, I saw the girl who stopped us last time, the one who was interrupted by you. It seems that her hands and feet have been cured by him."


    "I expected that she could be cured, but why did that guy come here? Could it be that he was waiting for us? But how did he know we would come here? Was it a coincidence? Or." the more Yue Baiyi thought about it, the more wrong it was, the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became.


    Looking at the little woman who locked her eyebrows, Chu was also very distressed. He smoothed her beautiful eyebrows with his hands and gently comforted her, "anyway, I''ll go up and have a look first. You should be careful, be careful of that guy. If anything, let Xiaoshu come to me, you know?"


    They know Xiaoshu''s identity and his ability to be invisible. He is really suitable for sneak attack and informer, so Yue Baiyi didn''t refuse, nodded and asked, "I know, you should be careful. I''m afraid they''re ready this time."


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    "OK, be careful."


    Seeing Chu Yi''s back disappear gradually, Yue Baiyi''s heart also rises. The top of the mountain is too far away. She can''t see their situation at this time. This uncontrollable feeling is really bad!


    Originally, Yue Baiyi was very upset at this time. Those female powers were still chirping. They didn''t break out in silence, but died in silence, so she broke out.


    "Shut up!!!"

 Chapter 327

    The noise suddenly disappeared, and the dead silence was restored on the edge of the cliff again. The cold wind roared slightly and crossed people''s cheeks. At this time, a person in the crowd moved, and he moved his sour steps slightly, but he accidentally kicked the small broken stone at his feet.


    The crushed stones flew out and fell to the bottom of the cliff without making any sound. At this time, people woke up and their embarrassing situation. A moment of silence swept across the cliff again.


    The month white clothes saw that the people were quiet, and the annoyance in her heart also weakened a lot. She looked at the top of her head with worry, but she still couldn''t see what happened on the top of the mountain, which made her feel inexplicably uneasy.


    "Master? Are you worried about brother Chu?" Yin Xiaoxiao, who is beside Yue Baiyi, saw her look with tension and worry, and her mood was not very high.


    "Well, now Nirvana may be nearby, and I can''t see it on the top of the mountain. I''m worried about him."


    "Master, don''t worry. You don''t know the strength of brother Chu? I believe he will be fine. However, master, is the person you said really so powerful?" Yin Xiaoxiao hasn''t seen nirvana. He just heard about this person from Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, but what he heard is different from what he saw, So now she has no great feeling about the so-called "King". In her opinion, her master is the most powerful and the real king.


    Yue Baiyi knew that Yin Xiaoxiao didn''t believe it, and she didn''t defend anything. She knew the other party''s danger only after experiencing it personally. After half a year, I believe he must become stronger.


    blamed! How can she grow the ambition of others and destroy her prestige?! Yuebai Yi, Yuebai Yi, although you used to be an ordinary girl, now you should face up to your identity. You are the king of the noble blood spirit family! In the future, she will become the only emperor. If she is timid and afraid of that person, how can she command the whole blood spirit family.


    Nirvana, you will be the stepping stone for me to climb the summit in white!


    Yue Baiyi was secretly cruel in her heart, and her hand clenched her fist slightly.


    At the same time, on the other side of Chu, six people have reached the top of the mountain. At this time, they are facing Mumu and Ling Xue, who have been waiting for them for a long time, and several bloodthirsty N2.


    "Where is Nirvana!"


    The others didn''t speak. In front of these enemies who were not good at coming, the faces of several powers were very serious. In addition to Chu Yi, he had already seen the scene in front of him with his spiritual strength. Therefore, he didn''t feel too surprised at Mu Mu''s appearance. He just looked around and didn''t find the figure of nirvana. Then he opened his mouth and asked, which was not so much an inquiry, It''s more like questioning.


    Chu Yi''s attitude made everyone except ye Muhua look at him involuntarily, and a touch of doubt rose in his heart.


    "Does Chu know this ceramic doll like girl?"


    But night Muhua just glanced at him gently, with consternation in his eyes.


    "He knows that man, too? It seems that many unknown things have happened to him. "


    In the face of Chu Yi''s question, Mu Mu''s Laurie showed a touch of ridicule on her face, and her disdain in her eyes did not hide at all.


    "You human beings don''t deserve to call my king''s name! You escaped last time, this time. Hum!"


    Chu didn''t care about Mu Mu''s bad attitude, but just focused on another perfect woman. She looked at her carefully, and her eyes suddenly burst out with a look of surprise.


    "You are... Nangong''s."

 Chapter 328

    Chu Yi''s voice was hesitant. He inexplicably turned his head and looked at night Muhua, and then focused on Nangong Lingxue.


    "How did Nangong''s daughter talk to them... You."


    The Nangong family has been engaged in business for generations. In the longxia state, there are many hereditary families. For example, the military family has been soldiers and businessmen for generations, and ZZ has been engaged in business for generations.


    The Chu family and the night family have been friends for generations, and the two families have been friends with the Nangong family for generations. Therefore, their status before the end of the world is difficult to shake. If one family is moved, the other two will attack it.


    The Nangong family, the night family and the Chu family all have marriages, and the marriage of their generation is the two daughters of the Nangong family. It is said that the youngest daughter has been scared to run away from home since she knew she would be sent for marriage when she grew up.


    And the eldest daughter promised to the eldest son of the night family, night Muhua.


    But now


    Obviously, before Chu didn''t say Nangong Lingxue''s identity, ye Muhua already knew each other''s identity. He just glanced at Nangong Lingxue with a faint look and moved his eyes away. He never recognized or recognized the marriage, but he couldn''t do whatever he wanted at night. He thought he might have to find someone he didn''t like for a lifetime, But he was relieved that he didn''t expect the end of the world.


    Later, when he heard the news that Nangong Lingxue was missing, there was an idea of happiness in his heart. Although the idea seemed not very good, he was very happy because he finally didn''t need to be married. What''s more, he still had a woman he liked, so he was naturally less interested in other women.


    As for Nangong Lingxue, when she heard Chu Yi''s words, there was a crack in her indifferent face. If there was nothing else, maybe she wouldn''t meet them as such? Although she didn''t like them, she was embarrassed by her identity.


    Do they know about her father? I wonder if my father is good


    Chu was also a man who observed carefully. Seeing that Nangong Lingxue''s expression was a little loose, he immediately brightened up and said, "can''t she keep the memory of human times? If so... She can make good use of it."


    "Ling Xue, your father Nangong Che is in the hope base in the north. He has always been thinking about you. He just came to the redemption base to ask about your whereabouts some time ago, but he still returns disappointed. Now you''re all right. I think uncle Nangong will be very happy and go back to see him when you have time." Chu Yi''s words are very sincere and his eyes also have real meaning, "Oh, by the way, this is Ye Muhua, major ye, and your fiance. If there is no end, you must be married! Ha ha, it''s a pity!"


    Chu Yi is very uncomfortable to hear ye Muhua''s words. What does it mean that without this end of life, they will get married! Good Chu Yi, you really don''t fold your means for the sake of moon white clothes!


    However, Nangong Lingxue was still expressionless, as if she was not interested in her fiance. After a moment of silence, she finally spit out a sentence, which made Chu see hope.


    "Is he all right?"


    Chu also naturally knew who she meant by "he". He shook his head slightly. The bangs on his forehead covered his shining eyes. When he raised his head and opened his eyes, his eyes showed a touch of sadness.


    "Much older..."


    Nangong Lingxue felt a tight heart when she heard the speech. Her delicate and white hands couldn''t help clenching their fists. The tight look on her face seemed to be trying to restrain something.


    Looking at Nangong Lingxue''s abnormality, Mu Mu frowned and interrupted coldly.


    "Ling Xue! Talk nonsense to them! Kill them quickly! So as to complete my king''s order!"

 Chapter 329

    Mu Mu''s cold and heartless voice was impatient. She looked at Chu Yi coldly and said with a sneer.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year. Your Kung Fu is better. Ha ha, I want to see if you have an empty mouth!"


    After that, he turned to look at Ling Xue and said coldly, "remember your identity!" after that, he dived to Chu, who was already ready. In the face of the fierce Mu Mu, he jumped and avoided Mu Mu''s attack. His hands gathered powers, and the whole palm was covered with lightning flint.


    "Ling Xue! You should remember that you are the daughter of Nangong family! If you have a human heart, you are our compatriots!" Chu also entangled with Mu Mu. This head still doesn''t give up lobbying Ling Xue. To be honest, if you have a strong enemy, you might as well have a strong teammate. Anyway, there are enough blood spirits in their team, just like her.


    Nangong Lingxue gave a slight pause and glanced at Chu Yi. This move made Mumu more angry, "Damn it! Lingxue, what are you doing there! Kill them for me! And you, eat them for me! Who will dig out the brains of the powers first? I will reward you very much!"


    After that, he hissed up to the sky, but this made the already restless N2 more violent. After shouting at night Muhua and others, they took the steps that they had already recovered their normal speed, or even exceeded their normal speed, and rushed to the people.


    Dusk Chengfeng and others looked at the N2 rushing towards them, threw away their doubts and fought with them one by one.


    There are eight N2''s in total. The four e-level powers of dusk Chengfeng entangle two N2''s alone. As the highest level power, yemuhua naturally confronts Nangong Lingxue.


    "Miss Nangong, why did you get involved with them? Didn''t your move cool uncle Nangong''s heart." night Muhua is obviously not a kind man and woman. This opening is to attack each other''s weakness.


    Nangong Lingxue frowned slightly. At this time, she raised her eyes and seriously looked at the so-called fiance. To be honest, this man is indeed a dragon and Phoenix among people, but she just doesn''t catch a cold! Since there is no emotion, let alone a friendly hand.


    Nangong Lingxue didn''t speak. She clenched her fists. Green tendons appeared on the back of her delicate and white hands. Her eyes suddenly looked cold. The next second, she disappeared in place. When she appeared again, she was behind Ye Muhua.


    She raised her hands, aimed at the back of yemuhua''s head and gave a hard blow.


    "Bang!"


    The attack fell into the air. At the moment when the attack was about to fall on him, night Muhua mobilized the powers in his body and moved from the original place to mid air at the fastest speed. However, the huge wind hammer in Ling Xue''s hand hit the ground hard, forming a deep groove.


    Night Muhua saw this handsome eyebrow slightly pick, full of appreciation, "I didn''t expect you to be a wind power, but I think you''re not limited to this power."


    His speed can be said to be invincible in the current end of the world. As long as he wants to run, no one can stop him. Because he is a wind acceleration power, his speed can even exceed the speed of light.


    So ling Xue''s speed can''t be faster than him, and it''s even more impossible to come behind him from ten meters in front of him at once, unless


    Ling Xue looked at him expressionless. She didn''t have much expression from beginning to end, as if she were a controlled puppet.


    "Mind reading."


    Chu Yi, who was fighting with mu mu, shouted at night Muhua, but his move aroused Mu Mu''s anger.


    blamed! This man really provoked her!

 Chapter 330

    "Oh? It''s mind reading. It''s a power I''ve never seen before. Let me think about it. Can your mind reading stop for a few seconds? Hehe, if so, it''s really an anti heaven power. Ling Xue, do you really want to be against us?"


    Ye Muhua is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what Chu Yi said to him. I heard from Chu Tianyuan that he has awakened the spiritual power. Unexpectedly, his power can see through Nangong Lingxue''s power. Are they all spiritual, so it''s easier to see through?


    Nangong Lingxue, as always, has no expression. She just looks at yemuhua coldly. However, when yemuhua thinks she can''t speak, she suddenly jumps out a frightening sentence.


    "If you can really accept me like this." then at night, Muhua was full of puzzled eyes, and spread out a Yin red wing from her back. The wing was very beautiful, especially in the moonlight, it was as crystal clear as a ruby.


    The red wings of the demon governance stirred slightly twice. Ling Xue''s body slowly rose to a place flush with night Muhua. A pair of ice blue eyes stared at night Muhua coldly, with a trace of tension in his heart.


    If this guy can accept her, she may be able to


    Her memory is human. With the memory of human times, she can''t stand growing up by eating human beings. She can''t grow up by digging the brains of human beings and the spiritual cores in the brains of powers. She can''t do it. It''s not that she is soft hearted and can''t bear to kill her compatriots. She just feels that this way of cultivation is too bloody and violent. I''m afraid she will be infected with tyranny over time, It is believed that this will do harm to her cultivation and advancement.


    So all along, she has been robbing and killing blood spirits without wisdom to dig each other''s spirit core and improve her strength.


    Fortunately, Wang didn''t say anything about her actions, and for him, useless waste shouldn''t exist in the world. He is such a cold-blooded, ruthless person. Oh, no, he''s not a human, he''s the king of blood and spirit.


    Night Muhua was surprised at Ling Xue''s move. He didn''t expect that she, who seemed to have no change in appearance, would produce wings different from ordinary people.


    I heard that Nangong Lingxue''s mother was a foreigner, so she inherited her mother''s blue eyes at birth. Blue eyes are not uncommon, at least in foreign countries.


    But it is really rare to have blue eyes like cat pupils. It should be said that ordinary people can''t have them, and he feels that her eyes have obviously changed from normal to the current state.


    That is, is she really not human? If it''s not human, she''s the enemy! It seems that all this is easy to explain. Since she has become an enemy, her men must no longer have room.


    Night Muhua couldn''t help saying that he must make a quick decision to use his powers to the greatest extent! He is worried about the people on the edge of the cliff, which does not mean that he is kind enough to worry about the safety of others, but now he can not lose the elite, human beings, human beings can not bear another disaster. Just as he said before, unity can only be united to the outside world.


    Nangong Lingxue looked at Ye Muhua''s move, and the trace of expectation and hope in her heart also disappeared.


    She smiled like a self mockery, and a touch of sadness appeared on her beautiful face. However, the sadness was so fast that night Muhua didn''t notice it.


    Yes, she is not human. As a human power, especially the people in the military, how can she tolerate an alien around? Believe? Hehe, not my race, its heart must be different!


    Yes, she is no longer human. Human beings will be her enemies!


    Night Muhua didn''t know that his decision pushed Nangong Lingxue, who was originally in the middle, to the other side of Nirvana, and he didn''t know that a gorgeous man standing not far away was wearing a wicked smile and looking at everything.


    Standing next to the man was another beautiful man and a little girl.


    "Wang, sister Xue seems very disappointed."

 Chapter 331

    The smile on the man''s face became deeper and deeper, and his sexy thin lips rose slightly. It was clearly such a beautiful person, but what he revealed from his mouth was such cold and heartless words.


    "She is not disappointed, but the king will be disappointed in the future. If she is disappointed, the king will not be disappointed." the evil and lazy voice sounded in the other two people''s ears, and his words added a touch of gloom to the silent night.


    When the little girl heard the speech, she raised her head and raised a lovely smile, "well, sister Xue won''t let Wang down. And, Wang, you still have a small lip! A small lip will never let you down!"


    "Ha ha ~ really, little lip, do you want to grow up?" the man smiled.


    Menglip listened to the man''s laughter that seemed to care less. His heart was a little dissatisfied. He just tooted what he wanted to say, but he was attracted by the man''s words.


    "Grow up? Think! Of course! Wang, can xiaolip grow up?" menglip said excitedly.


    "That''s nature. At the edge of the cliff, there is an aristocratic girl, who is the direct disciple of Yue Baiyi. Go and dig out her brain and spiritual core, and you can break through the blood of the aristocracy. After the blood breakthrough, you can naturally grow." the man said lightly, as if eating brain and digging spiritual core is an ordinary thing.


    If his words were heard by anyone, it would be creepy, but the people who heard them were non-human like him.


    "Ah! Really! Wang, can I eat her now?" menglip couldn''t wait to eat the so-called noble girl in exchange for her growth.


    "Yes, but, little lip, don''t be eaten by them at that time. At that time, the king won''t come to save you. You know, there''s no need for waste around the king." the man''s voice became indifferent, and the relaxed and faint meaning of love disappeared, as if menglip was just a passer-by and a stranger.


    The dream lip seems to have been used to the man''s attitude and didn''t care about anything. Instead, he patted his chest with confidence and assured him.


    "Don''t worry, Wang, I won''t let you down!"


    "Well, go." the man''s voice softened, and it seemed that he was not so cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Dream lips cheered, a flash and disappeared in place. For her departure, the man didn''t move. Compared with another beautiful face and silent, his face was full of worry. For the man, he seemed particularly cold-blooded, as if he really didn''t worry about dream lips at all.


    You should know that dream lips are only 1.2 meters tall, just as big as a primary school student. To put it bluntly, they are a child. Anyone who sees her will feel sorry.


    "Wang."


    "Xuekui, you go and have a look at the ability of those guys around Yue Baiyi." the man explained expressionless, as if he really forgot his dream lips.


    Xuekui still wanted to say something, but he still refrained from saying it. No one could change Wang''s decision. Even if he said it, it would only add unhappiness to Wang. In the end, it was still their subordinates.


    The blood Kui collected his mind and respectfully said, "yes, Wang."


    When the man saw that Xuekui had left, his eyes drifted slightly to a beautiful woman who could keep calm no matter when and where.


    The terrain where the man stood was very good. He could see not only the fighting appearance of Chu and several people, but also the situation of them in white clothes. It can be said that he would not miss the information on both sides. He had always planned strategies. It can be seen that he had planned for a long time, otherwise he would not fall a stone early or late, but at this time.


    Suddenly his purple eyes stood up, and there was doubt and surprise in his eyes.


    "She..."

 Chapter 332

    lamed! How dare the woman run around with her son! What if the previous falling rock hit her?! blamed! How did this dead woman come here!? She''s not a power. Wait. She has powers?!


    no way! Even if you have powers, you can''t mess around! What''s more, she''s pregnant with his son!


    The man suddenly rioted and his thoughts couldn''t help floating to half a year ago. It''s half a year since that day. She should be born in a few months. Without him, she would die of dystocia!


    blamed! This woman. Pregnant with his son.. Ha ha~


    Somehow the man suddenly chuckled, and the smile on his face was no longer as evil as before, but a little more real and soft.


    Just when the man didn''t know what he was thinking, menglip had come to the edge of the cliff. Because she had wings, the cliff was not a problem for her, and she didn''t want to waste time on human beings. Moreover, these people had already become fish on the chopping board and let her kill them!


    She doesn''t have to hide her identity. Quick decision is the king!


    So the dream lips fluttered and flew to the moon, white clothes and others.


    In the face of this sudden dream lip, the people present were stunned in situ.


    This. What the hell is this? wing? not a good guy? No, it''s impossible. Except for one wing, this person has no bird man characteristics. She has human facial features and limbs!


    The dream lips saw that the people were stunned, and laughed proudly.


    "Hahaha, you human beings are really useless. You are shocked to see Miss Ben! Come on, Miss Ben, have you peed your pants! Hahaha!"


    Dream lips akimbo laugh, green and tender laughter echoed on the edge of the whole cliff.


    Listening to the echo from the cliff, the people also reacted. They knew that the comers were not good, and they were ready to fight at any time.


    Yue Baiyi took a deep look at her. From the smell, she could feel whether the other party was human or other alien. Therefore, when the little girl suddenly appeared in front of them, she knew her identity, and she made preparations earlier than the others.


    Looking at the little girl who kept looking up and laughing, Yue Baiyi frowned slightly. Are the people around Nirvana so wonderful? What''s so funny? That''s a low laugh. Sure enough, children are children. They become blood spirits and are still children.


    If you want to play here, the moon in white opens up and presses against the dream lip like a mountain, which makes the dream lip that used to laugh suddenly stop. Other people who don''t know why look at the little girl who suddenly stops laughing.


    "Who are you?" the speaker is Gu Zhili. The people in their group 5 are closest to the little girl. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He thinks the little girl is coming for them.


    The little girl didn''t speak, but stared coldly at Yue Baiyi.


    Seeing this, Gu Zhili asked again, "who are you, what purpose do you have, and why do you want to hurt us?" he believed that this man must be the one who controlled the falling stone. Brother Chu, they haven''t come back. It seems that they have met some difficult characters?


    Then this person must be an accomplice. If you catch her, maybe


    Dream lips still don''t speak, but it''s not that she''s arrogant and won''t say, but that she can''t say. The suppression of her blood makes her unable to move. It''s like that she has changed from a knife to fish on the chopping board and can be slaughtered! This feeling is really annoying!


    No, she must find a way out of control, or Wang will really not want her.


    Thinking of this, she bit her tongue hard, and the smell of blood immediately filled her whole nasal cavity, which made her break through the suppression of blood.


    "You traitors! You will regret it sooner or later!"

 Chapter 333

    The sudden words of dream lips made everyone feel inexplicable and strange.


    What traitor? What regret? What is she talking about?


    However, only Yue Baiyi, Yin Xiaoxiao, Yue Yi and Mo Yanqin know what the little girl means.


    The four were tacitly silent and ignored the words of the dream lips, but Gu Zhili wanted to continue asking questions, but was interrupted by Yue Baiyi.


    "You should have been prepared, otherwise you wouldn''t have been so lucky. You shouldn''t have known our whereabouts and couldn''t have arranged here in advance. Our route was only known this morning. Even if you had time, I don''t believe you would be so confident." looking at her smile just now, You know how proud these guys are, as if everything is under their control.


    Dream lips slightly stunned, and then pretended to be innocent, "Miss Ben doesn''t know what you''re talking about."


    Yue Baiyi glanced at her and then glanced at the people she could see. A small voice sounded at the edge of the cliff. Perhaps it was too quiet, so that almost everyone could hear Yue Baiyi''s words.


    "I''m afraid we have a traitor here. Let me see. If you were a power in the mercenary team, you wouldn''t have arranged it so carefully that we could stay on the edge of embarrassment for one night." until the moment we saw the little girl, her brain turned quickly and saw the terrain clearly through her extraordinary vision.


    Although this place is a cliff, it is much steeper than before. People need to spare one hand to hold the stones protruding from the mountain wall. Without one hand, people''s fighting ability is greatly reduced, and their chances of winning are higher.


    Menglip smelled the speech, took a deep look at the moon white clothes, looked up and down, and said that if she was with the king, she would also respect and worship her very much, but she was even with low-level humans and sheltered them from the wind and rain. She was really the scum of the blood spirit family! She doesn''t deserve to be king!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." menglip still said innocently.


    Yue Baiyi was not annoyed, but glanced at the dream lips lightly, and then focused his eyes on the soldiers hundreds of meters away from her.


    "I''m afraid there is a traitor in the army. I don''t know whether the traitor was replaced after the mission, or whether someone has already inserted a nail in the army." if it is the latter, it''s really terrible. Has Nirvana reached the base? If so, how many people in the base will be Nirvana?


    No! Their parents! Wait, Yue Baiyi, calm down. They have Yin Tianqi around them. I believe it will be fine.. Yes, calm down. Calm down


    If it is the former, that is to say, they are targeted by Nirvana as soon as they leave the base? If so, why wait until this time


    wait! Is the hairy spider that suddenly appeared last night


    Yue Baiyi thought of something and his face became a little ugly. It seems that Nirvana this time is determined to destroy these powers here, but if so, why doesn''t he attack the base directly?


    The man''s mind is hard to guess.


    However, as soon as Yue Baiyi said this, almost everyone was boiling. Traitors! Moreover, there was a traitor in the army. No doubt, isn''t this beating night Muhua''s face?


    "Shit! There are traitors in the army! It''s terrible!"


    "In vain, I have always believed them! If vice captain Yue didn''t say it, I''m afraid we don''t know how we died!"


    "God! Who the hell is the traitor?! come out quickly! I must chop you!"


    ¡°..¡±


    The whole team led by Ye Muhua was questioned and suspicious because of the traitors.


    The sight made them feel on pins and needles.

 Chapter 334

    Besides, at the top of the mountain, night Muhua and Nangong Lingxue are inseparable. They are deadlocked for hundreds of rounds. They just don''t have a result. There are no two reasons. Although Nangong Lingxue''s level is a little lower than night Muhua''s, he is a three-level power. In addition to mind reading and wind power, she will also be invisible.


    Therefore, once she becomes invisible, night Muhua loses her target. Fortunately, if Nangong Lingxue is just invisible or escapes, night Muhua may not be able to take her, but as long as Nangong Lingxue becomes invisible and attacks the other party, Chu Yi''s mental power can immediately judge the correct position of Nangong Lingxue and tell night Muhua loudly, At this time, the two men worked together.


    Nangong Lingxue can''t conquer yemuhua at this time, and Nangong Lingxue''s powers are complex and diverse, which also makes yemuhua feel tricky. They are deadlocked for hundreds of rounds and can''t end the battle.


    Now the only thing they can compare is their physical strength and the powers contained in their bodies.


    Mu Mu on the other side, looking at Chu, is also that she has the mind to take care of others while fighting. At present, she is angry. This damn human dares not to pay attention to her! blamed! Just human! How dare you despise the blood spirit noble!


    Mu Mu gave up fighting with Chu Yi because she knew that her fighting skills could not defeat the man who seemed to have thousands of combat experience. So she won''t waste time and energy on this. Anyway, the only thing she has to do now is win. She lost to that adult last time. This time, she can''t let Wang down again!


    Even if you don''t break the means.


    Mu Mu''s hands flashed black. Maybe it was the reason of the night. It was so fast that even Chu didn''t find it.


    She held her fists, slightly relaxed, raised her head, looked at Chu Yi, with a complex look in her eyes, "why don''t you want to be a part of us? Do you hate us? But if so, why are you willing to accept her? I think you know her true identity? If you accept, does that mean you can also be a part of us?"


    In the face of Mumu''s sudden change, Chu was also slightly stunned. He glanced at the others, remained silent for half a moment, and replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What''s your real identity? What''s your member? I''m human, you''re zombies, not my race. Their hearts must be different, not to mention you''ve killed so many human compatriots."


    Chu also denied it, and the look on her face was indifferent, as if everything had nothing to do with him. Mu Mu didn''t care. She sighed slightly, and suddenly the look in her eyes changed from complexity to pity.


    This makes Chu Yi feel a little uncomfortable at the same time.


    "You also know that if she accepts you, why doesn''t she turn you into a person like her? Isn''t it more fitting between you? Isn''t it? Isn''t it that she doesn''t like you at all. Ah, by the way, I remember that there is a very loyal subordinate around her. It seems that he should like her very much. They are the same people and they are the best fit After all, they are the same. "Mu Mu''s words are neither light nor heavy, neither salty nor light, neither cloudy nor sunny, but each sentence is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, especially Chu Yi.


    He frowned slightly and seemed to be really thinking about this problem. However, at this time, Mu Mu suddenly moved. She slowly moved in front of Chu Yi, step by step, and was extra careful until they were only half a meter away, and Chu was still in a chaotic state. If someone could see the eyes in his eyes, he would certainly see that he was abnormal at this time.


    Eyes are empty and dull, as if immersed in their own world.


    Mu Mu saw a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, raised his hands and slapped Chu.


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 335

    Before Mumu could recover, the whole person flew out. She looked at her palm. Didn''t she want to hit him just now? Why did you fly by yourself?


    Chaos in the brain for a few seconds, and then Qingming again. Her body shook, and the red wings behind her spread, supporting her falling body.


    "Are you okay?" the speaker was Mu Chengfeng. He saw something wrong with Chu Yi. He clearly saw that the zombie approached him and was not moved. He was suspicious. At the same time, he happened to kill two zombies entangled with him one by one. When he saw the approaching female zombie, he gave full play to his speed ability and ran to Chu Yi quickly, Kick Mu Mu who is about to hit Chu Yi.


    Because Mu Mu was focused on Chu Yi at that time, she didn''t think that anyone else would rush up. When she flew out, she was very upset. She secretly looked at the direction of Nirvana with self reproach in her eyes. She bit her lip tightly. If she was injured again this time, Wang would not let her stay.


    Therefore, this time only win, not lose!


    Thinking of this, Mu Mu was like a wild beast, stirring up his wings and rushed to Chu Yi and Mu Chengfeng. At this time, Chu also woke up because of the sound of Mu Chengfeng.


    He glanced at the situation in front of him, and his heart became clear immediately.


    "Thank you." Chu also thanked Mu Chengfeng.


    "You''re welcome, Captain Chu. This woman can do magic tricks. Don''t look at her again, otherwise you will fall into the illusion she created for you and can''t extricate yourself." Mu Chengfeng made a sound and kindly reminded Chu Yi. Only this may explain why Chu Yi''s abnormal behavior just now.


    Chu also nodded softly and couldn''t deny his words.


    What he had just experienced was too painful for him. He felt a pain in his heart when he saw his beloved woman with other men and his beloved woman snuggling in the arms of others.


    No, he can''t let this happen! She can only be his!


    "She''s coming. Captain mu, just give her to me. You can have a rest." Chu Yi''s eyes are slightly cold. It''s damned that this damned woman should let him see such a scene that makes him miserable!


    Dusk Chengfeng knows that Chu also wants to settle accounts with Mumu, but he doesn''t force it. He retreats to one side and watches the battle between them.


    Mu Mu''s power is a devouring power in the dark system, which can devour everything. Because of this, she can advance from T3 to N3 in just half a year. With rapid progress, she finally won a praise from Wang. How can she disappoint Wang again?


    Thinking of this, the power of Mumu''s fight became more and more powerful. She mobilized the power of her whole body, gathered the energy of the dark system in her hands, swallowed it, and formed a palm sized black ball. With the fluctuation of energy, the gloomy atmosphere spread from the ball, and everyone who felt it could not help being scared.


    Chu also frowned slightly and looked at Mu Mu''s eyes more and more cold. If this woman didn''t get rid of her power for a day, she would also hurt her own woman. He would never allow this kind of thing to happen!


    Chu also took out the horizontal knife and attached the gold power to the horizontal knife. The whole horizontal knife was like adding gold. It glittered and looked particularly dazzling. It became a scene in this dark night.


    He galloped in the direction of Mu Mu.


    "When!"


    "Yes."


    The sound of two energy colliding together, because Chu Yi''s horizontal knife is attached to his power, so the horizontal knife is not swallowed by Mu Mu''s swallowing power, but has a spark with it. Neither of them will let anyone. At this time, it may be more abundant than the power in their bodies.


    At the same time, the end of the moon in white

 Chapter 336

    "Say it! Say it! Who is the traitor!"


    "Tnnd! Brothers, it''s a big deal to kill them! It''s better to make a thousand mistakes than to let one go!"


    "Yes! You''re right. You''d better make a thousand mistakes than one!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!.."


    The edge of the cliff was full of angry shouts and killings. It seemed that they would not kill the traitor, which forced them to stay here for a night and almost killed the culprit who nearly killed them.


    Listening to the constant cries in her ears, Yin Xiaoxiao around Yue Baiyi looked at the impatience in her master''s eyes and was equally upset. She glanced at the people on the cliff and spit on them in her heart.


    What else can they do besides yelling? On the edge of this cliff, where it is not high or low, what should we do if a large number of mutant animals are attracted by the sound? They can''t fly.


    "Shut up! Shut up, Miss Ben!!! If you want to bring the mutant beast here and give us a fatal blow, you can shout as loudly as possible! You know you don''t have wings and can''t fly!"


    wait. Fly? wing? Does she remember that the little girl should be the same person as them? Blood spirit clan? Then why do they have wings? Why didn''t she?


    Yin Xiaoxiao was full of doubts and couldn''t get an answer. She looked at the moon in white and whispered, "master, how can they have wings? We..."


    Once reminded by Yin Xiaoxiao, Yue Baiyi also faced up to this problem.


    Yeah, why don''t they have wings? Does Nirvana give her different varieties? But it''s wrong. They are all the same blood spirit family. How can they


    "This month..." before Bai Yi finished, he felt the mountain shake slightly, and the people''s hearts shook even more.


    "Oh, my God! An earthquake?! no! It''s going to kill me!" as soon as this sound came out, others began to agree. The more they said, the more relaxed and shaken their military morale, and the more they said, the more timid people''s hearts seduced them.


    The dream lips flying in the air see this, and the corners of the mouth outline a radian.


    Human beings are weak and small. A small shock can defeat them. Hum, these humans are not great! Humans should be their food! Since food, then we must do a good job of food!


    "You are really noisy. Hum, food can''t cry, and you should not!" after saying that, the little right hand was slightly raised, and the red light gathered in her hand. The next second, a jumping flame suddenly appeared from her palm. With the passage of time, the flame became larger and larger, and the huge flame also lit up the edge of the whole cliff and the face of dream lips.


    Small round face, pink lips, meat pink lips, slightly mumbling, the tip of the beautiful and small nose trembling slightly, seems to be very excited. Those eyes like black pearls are shining, revealing a trace of ancient spirit.


    The little red wings cling to her back. The whole person looks like a little angel falling into the world, especially cute.


    It''s really hard for people to think that she is the disgusting and terrible zombie.


    People haven''t seen it for long, but the next move of dream lips gave people a basin of cold water.


    Dream lips hummed coldly, and a disdainful smile overflowed from the corners of her mouth. The fireball in her hand broke away from the bondage of her palm and quickly rushed to the human beings on the edge of the cliff.


    Before they could defend, a big hole was opened in the cliff wall with a bang, and the two people standing on the big hole were instantly roasted into black charcoal by the hot flame. Before they could scream, they closed their unwilling eyes forever.


    The two dead powers, who were originally inclined on the cliff, lost the support of their strength. Both bodies fell off the cliff without even a sound, which made people feel a chill in their hearts.


    At this time, silence is better than sound.

 Chapter 337

    Calm was restored on the edge of the cliff again. Oh, no, it was quiet, dead silence. People gradually returned to God. When they thought of what had just happened for a moment, they fell down two powers, which had a great impact on them.


    Facing the reality, they finally face up to themselves. They know that they can''t act rashly at this time. They shouldn''t despise the little girl in front of them. The person who can kill two powers with one blow is by no means easy to provoke.


    Sometimes people are like this. They are incompetent, sometimes they are incompetent, but they are strong, but sometimes they are like a little strong who can''t die. They have tenacious vitality and can adapt to any environment. When people grow up in tribulation, they can erupt infinite power in coercion. At this time, people know that up to now, if they remain strong, Then they can only become fish on the chopping board and be slaughtered.


    Sometimes humans have so much self-esteem that they feel how noble and proud they are. For them, how can they be slaughtered by other creatures? Their human beings have always stood at the top of the biological chain, even at the end of the world.


    Looking at the silent and serious atmosphere on the edge of the cliff, Yue Baiyi breathed a sigh of relief. If these humans are still so whistling or so brainless, maybe she will really consider whether she should stand on their side. Obviously, she knows and understands humans.


    Human beings have wisdom, seven emotions and six desires, and have all kinds of * * *. No matter which kind, it proves that human emotions are rich and human nature is good at the beginning. She believes in human beings and believes that although there are some scum and cowards among human beings, she still believes, just believes, that''s all.


    Menglip looked at the same atmosphere and breath of human beings. Her heart suddenly became vigilant. Human beings gave her a very strange feeling. Just now she was so impetuous and just now she was so stupid, but now how can she.


    The heart was wary of the dream lips. She puffed her wings and stepped back two steps. Such a move made her heart feel a little better.


    However, seeing that human beings have not moved for a long time, the mood of dream lips begins to become anxious. She is not sure what human beings are doing. Do they accept their fate? No, it''s impossible. What''s the plot? No, no, if there is a conspiracy, human beings are so smart, they will not fall into such a situation. Yes, they are all idiots, they are all idiots, not to mention she has a killer mace here..


    Thinking of this, the corners of dream lips rose again, and the anxious psychology was calmed down.


    The moon white clothes, who looked at every move of menglip, looked a little heavy. Secretly, the problem of the traitor must be solved this morning, otherwise he will be a time bomb. Let her think and recall what''s wrong


    She remembered that when they left the base, something was wrong with someone. She remembered that when she was thinking about nirvana, she ran into a small soldier who subconsciously helped her, and so on! Help! by the way! The soldier has no temperature!


    She had no body temperature. No matter any human met her, she could feel each other''s temperature. Even for human with cold constitution, she could also feel it. The soldier had no temperature at all. She didn''t notice at that time, but she felt something wrong. Later, she forgot about it. Unexpectedly..


    What the hell is that soldier. by the way! It''s him! It''s the one with yemuhua! It seems to be called. Xiao Wu?! Yes, it''s him!


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    Eh? by the way! She has a way!

 Chapter 338

    The moon''s white clothes flashed, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She thought of a way to get the best of both worlds, which could not only catch the traitor, but also save others.


    However, it still needs the help of one person


    "Xiao Xiao, come here and I''ll tell you, do you... Know?"


    "Know the master, I''ll tell her." Yin Xiaoxiao nodded seriously.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, but she couldn''t stop looking around, planning something in her heart.


    After looking at it, he glanced at the front of the team, and then put his eyes on menglip again.


    "Where is nirvana." Yue Baiyi''s indifferent voice sounded. Now she has to attract her attention and let her attack her, so as to implement her plan. Although she can also play that role, in order not to be hurt by mistake, she decided to be conservative and let the other party take the initiative to attack.


    However, hearing the words of Yue Baiyi, the Black Pearl like eyes of dream lips were covered with an angry color.


    "You can''t call my king by his name!" menglip said angrily.


    Yuebai Yi didn''t think much of it, and then said, "why can''t miss Ben? What''s nirvana? One day, Miss Ben will ask him for the last account!" Yuebai Yi thought of the last thing, and the pain almost drove her crazy. This feeling made her don''t want to taste it again!


    "You! You. You! I''ll kill you! I''ll eat your apprentice''s brain! In this way, I can become an aristocrat! Ha ha! Then I can grow up! Wang will fall in love with me!" menglip''s look is some obsessed, some crazy, and her words are some earth shattering. After all, it''s really strange that she has such a small body and talks about love or not.


    After she laughed wildly for a few times, she accumulated a fireball in her hand again. The fireball became bigger and bigger, like the sun, illuminating the whole cliff. However, suddenly, the huge fireball disappeared and looked at menglip. A small fireball the size of a football appeared in menglip''s hand, and the color of the fireball changed from the previous fireball red to orange, This is obviously a qualitative change.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the fireball in menglip''s hand. Her eyes were heavy. It seemed that her strength alone could not be..


    Seeing this scene, Yuebai quickly shouted to Yuebai night, "brother, attack with water power! And gege! You too!" then turned around to look at others and shouted, "you have all the attacks of water power! As long as water power!"


    At this time, a backbone appeared among the people. No matter who the person was at this time, people acted according to the instructions of the voice. Those with water power accumulated water balls in their hands one by one, waiting for the attack of dream lips.


    Dream lips see this, a cold smile, the corners of the mouth show disdain and ridicule.


    Hum, can you beat her with these little water polo? make fun of!


    Dream lips throw out the fireball and attack in the direction of everyone. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi shouted, "attack!"


    All day long, water polo pours on the fireball, and the two forces collide, puff..


    When water meets fire, it evaporates and forms water vapor.


    Suddenly, the whole cliff edge was full of water vapor. At this time, people''s sight was completely blocked, and so were dream lips and blood Kui hiding in the dark.


    At this time, yuebaiyi moved, dodged, jumped, climbed to the cliff wall, climbed to the front of the team at her fastest speed, until she came to the person, grabbed the other person''s neck, stretched out her hand, and sharp nails grew from her fingers, which was a hard grasp to the person.


    "Chi."

 Chapter 339

    Yue Baiyi''s hands were quick and ruthless. The people around him only heard a "bare" sound, the sound of skin and flesh being pierced, and a scream came the next second.


    "Ah!!!" the screamer was not the traitor, because he had no time to say more and died.


    At this time, the screamer was a small soldier nearest to Yuebai. When the steam gradually dispersed, the small soldier looked at what was happening in front of him and was startled. God, what did he see?


    A beautiful girl pinched Xiao Wu''s neck with one hand and stretched into Xiao Wu''s head with the other. Dark green blood flowed from the wound of Xiao Wu''s head. Through the faint moonlight, the strange blood was creepy. Looking at the beautiful girl, her whole body exuded a faint cold, cold and ruthless eyes, full of bloodthirsty look, She''s like Shura from hell. She''s the devil!


    However, the soldier''s scream attracted everyone''s attention. People around him focused their eyes on Yue Baiyi. When they saw that Yue Baiyi took something out of Xiao Wu''s head, many female sexual powers couldn''t help vomiting.


    This is disgusting! I went into my head with my bare hands! Is she still a woman?!


    Some of the male powers with poor concentration also felt sick and vomiting. Of course, some with good concentration just frowned slightly.


    The leader of the sixth "lightning" mercenary team happened to be the leader of the group and the person closest to the army. When he saw the move of Yue Baiyi and the strange blood flowing from Xiao Wu''s head, his eyes suddenly cleared up.


    "Vice captain Yue, this is. Is he a traitor?"


    "Yes." Yue Baiyi threw Xiao Wu''s body to the stunned soldier, coldly charged, "before your major comes back, you''d better not let his body fall, otherwise the clue is broken, and you have to take the responsibility." then he ignored them, and whether they can hold Xiao Wu''s body or not.


    The captain of the lightning mercenary team heard the speech, but there were countless questions in his heart, "vice captain Yue, can you tell me how you judge that this person is a traitor."


    Yue Baiyi was silent. She didn''t know how to answer this question. Naturally, she couldn''t explain the temperature with them, otherwise her identity would be exposed, so


    "Guess." Yue Baiyi gave a vague answer, which made Chen Feng, leader of lightning team, very dissatisfied.


    "Vice captain Yue, don''t tell me this is your intuition as a woman." Chen Feng''s tone is like ridicule and complaint, so people can''t hear what he means.


    Yue Baiyi shrugged and said plainly, "yes. Well, Captain Chen, let''s not worry about it. Since the traitors have been eliminated, now the more important thing is how to resist the enemy in front of us. People can fly, but we are ''humans'' without wings."


    She bit the word "human" very hard, as if to remind him. In fact, she told each other that she was also "human", so she saw a grasshopper on a rope.


    Chen Feng was silent for a while and finally gave up the problem. At present, it is still to resist the enemy in front of him.


    "What''s the good plan for vice captain Yue?" Chen Feng asked Yue Baiyi. At this time, he thought of a question, that is, how did Yue Baiyi come to the first group from the fifth group. You know, it was like nearly 100 people apart. How determined she was to move forward in this extremely steep cliff.


    She deserves his respect.

 Chapter 340

    Yue Baiyi Ni glanced at Chen Feng and saw that he had a gentle attitude towards her, and she was not easy to ignore others. Her principle was that if people didn''t offend me, I wouldn''t offend. If people had a good attitude towards her, she naturally had to be polite.


    "Captain Chen, with all due respect, I don''t know what your power is?" Yue Baiyi pondered for a moment and asked Chen Fengfa. She asked him what his power is. After understanding it, she could see whether a good plan to resist the enemy can be implemented for his power.


    Chen Feng glanced at flying in mid air, with a cloudy and sunny dream lips on his face. After a glance, he struggled a little in his heart, and still told Yue Baiyi, "wood power, and... Light."


    "Light system?" Yue Baiyi was surprised to see someone with light system power for the first time.


    Chen Feng saw the curiosity and ignorance on the moon''s beautiful white face through the moonlight, and a faint blush appeared on the ordinary face.


    She is really beautiful, especially those eyes, which seem to be full of the beauty and innocence of the world. In this last world, there are few girls who can keep such clear eyes!


    "Yes, but my ability is a little chicken ribs. It can''t be treated, but it can remove people''s negative states, such as poisoning. However, there will be people poisoned now, so it''s still very chicken ribs."


    Month white clothes smell speech, eyes suddenly bright, remove the negative state? Isn''t that like her yellow bottle? Worthy of the light system, the power is against the sky!


    "Captain Chen, your power is really powerful. There is no chicken rib power, only people who can''t use power. I believe that if captain Chen can make good use of your optical power in the future, I think captain Chen will become a hot super strong man." at this time, Yue Baiyi doesn''t know. Today''s words have created a real super strong man for the future, Of course, this is later.


    At this time, when Chen Feng heard the speech, a real smile appeared on his ordinary face, and his original ordinary face became much more durable.


    "With your kind words, well, vice captain Yue, now is not the time to discuss the future. What good plans do you have now? If not, can you listen to me?"


    "Captain Chen, please."


    Chen Feng nodded and looked serious again.


    "What is vice captain Yue''s power?"


    "Fire, power."


    "Well, vice captain Yue, how does your fire power compare with her?"


    "Never lose to her."


    "Well, in that case, let''s..." Chen Feng whispered something to Yue Baiyi. Yue Baiyi''s face became more and more relaxed, and a smile seemed to hang around his mouth.


    "OK, let''s do as captain Chen said. Captain Chen is worthy of being the captain of the fifth mercenary team. I admire him in white." Yue Baiyi said with sincere appreciation.


    "Vice captain Yue was polite..." just when Chen Feng wanted to say something, the dream lip in the air woke up from his stupidity.


    When she saw Xiao Wu, who had already become a corpse, she suddenly flew into a rage and said, "Damn it! You killed him! Damn it! How do you know him. Oh, no, you should know, only you know! Only you know! Damn it! You ignored this! Damn it!.."


    Dream lips are a little crazy. Raise your hands high. Your left hand has accumulated a fireball, while your right hand has accumulated a water ball, a huge water ball!


    She''s a fire and water power! Water and fire can appear on one person at the same time!


    I didn''t expect that the dream lip was the moon white clothes and Chen Feng of the water fire dual power. They were stunned at first, and then shouted, "the water system power attacked the fireball, and the fire power attacked the water ball!"


    They have a very tacit understanding. Obviously, they both want to go together. Since they can''t escape the storm, let the storm be more violent!!


    "Attack!!"

 Chapter 341

    The voice fell, and the water polo and fireball all over the sky were thrown in the same direction. Menglip looked at everything in front of him, couldn''t help scolding, and quickly threw out water polo and fireball to resist the enemy.


    However, when the water and fire met, either the water was evaporated by the fire or the fire was extinguished by the water. The two sides launched continuous attacks, and the water vapor at the edge of the cliff became more and more intense. Yuebaiyi also took this opportunity to quickly leave the position where she stood just now, climb the cliff wall and run to the fifth group.


    In just a few seconds, she returned to her place and asked the people in her group, "which of you is a wood power?"


    "Me!" two voices sounded at the same time.


    Moon white looked sideways and saw the people who answered. They were Xingxiu and Qi Luo.


    "OK, you release your wooden vines according to the position I said, and wrap the guy in the air. As long as we can catch her, we can turn passivity into initiative." Yue Baiyi told the members of the fifth group about his ideas. They also understood, and Xingxiu and qiluo also expressed their willingness to listen to the dispatch.


    "Well, now the steam is about to dissipate. Wait until the next round and listen to my command, okay?"


    "OK. (yes!)" Qi Luo is very quiet and clever in answering questions.


    And Xingxiu doesn''t know why. She has a respectful attitude towards the moon in white.


    Although Yue Baiyi had doubts about this, she was not in the mood to ask at this time.


    However, the dream lip in mid air suddenly stopped attacking, which made Yue Baiyi a little impatient.


    "Well, since you don''t want to attack, let me attack. I don''t believe it. You won''t take the initiative to defend."


    She said in her heart.


    Yue Baiyi raised her hands slightly and didn''t use skills. Instead, she sensed the powers in her body and gathered them on her palms bit by bit. This is the first time she used tricks other than skills. I don''t know whether they work or not.


    However, whether it works or not, she must try at the moment. Thinking of this, her speed of urging the power is faster. Soon, an orange fireball the size of a basketball is suspended on her palm. The hot temperature distorts the space. Yin Xiaoxiao, who is closest to her, feels the hot temperature and feels extremely uncomfortable.


    "Master..."


    Yue Baiyi had no energy to pay attention to her, because she was concentrating and accumulating strength at this time. She was afraid that the fireball in her hand would disappear if she was a little distracted.


    Fortunately, at the moment when she finally finished throwing the fireball to the dream lip, the dream lip also quickly made a defense. Seeing the oncoming and extremely fast fireball, the dream lip had no time to think more. Subconsciously, she used a water ball to stop it. However, when she used it, she regretted.


    But everything is a foregone conclusion.


    "One o''clock ahead, attack!" as soon as the voice fell, menglip felt a vibration from the space. Before she had time to respond, she felt tight and the whole person couldn''t move at all. After the steam gradually dispersed, she found that she had already been bound into a big zongzi at this time.


    Dream lips struggled desperately and shouted angrily. The flame in his eyes seemed to want to burn the moon, white clothes and others.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Let me go! You shameless people, my king will kill you! He will definitely kill you!"


    "Oh? Really? If he really will kill us, why doesn''t he come in person and let you come and die? Is it not that he just asked you to inquire about our strength so as to plan his next plot? You are so poor that you have been used so far. Do you believe your so-called Wang, little sister, is it worth it?"


    alienate one person from another? She will, too!

 Chapter 342

    Dream lips smell speech, is more furious, Black Pearl like eyes burning with a raging flame, seems to want to burn through the moon''s white clothes.


    "Shut up! My king will never do this to me! My king will never do this to me!" dreamlips said on both sides continuously, one higher and one higher, as if they wanted to convince each other and themselves.


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi picked her eyebrows and nodded to Xingxiu and Qi Luo. They received instructions and moved the vine to slowly approach the dream lips in their direction.


    And menglip was full of horror and panic when she saw this. She must not be caught by these damn humans! Absolutely not!


    At the thought of this, menglip struggled more and more, and Xingxiu and qiluo struggled more and more. They wanted to maintain their powers and pull the struggling menglip over, which really tested them.


    Di Xiu around Xingxiu took a gentle look at Xingxiu, and his eyes showed a look that people couldn''t understand.


    Yue Baiyi saw that menglip was struggling so hard, and saw Xingxiu and Qi Luo working so hard. Liu Mei wrinkled deeply, then stretched out and said to menglip deliberately with a provocative tone, "if your king will save you, he won''t let you be caught by us, let alone let you fall into our hands."


    Yue Baiyi''s words made Meng''s lips slightly stunned, and the two took this opportunity to pull Meng''s lips hard. Her weight was very light, and she fell into Yue Baiyi''s hands like a parabola.


    However, when she reacted, she condemned herself with a look of regret and regret. How could she not believe Wang?! How could she listen to the traitor! How could she fall into the hands of the enemy! Wang. Wang really won''t save her? Wang


    No, you can''t expect Wang to come. She will disappoint Wang! She can''t let Wang down! Absolutely not!


    Menglip, whose morale had been low because of being caught, suddenly rose in momentum, and suddenly burst into flames all over her. Her whole person was on fire!


    To be exact, she attached fire powers to her body surface so that fire could burn the vines that bound her.


    The moon white clothes didn''t expect that the dream lips would be so cruel. Seeing her full of fire, she immediately released her hand. She didn''t need to hurt her hand. If she exposed her identity, even if she caught the child, she couldn''t make up for anything.


    It''s too expensive. No, it''s not worth it.


    The fire soon burned the vines that bound dream lips. When she regained her freedom, she was a sharp claw at Yin Xiaoxiao around Yue Baiyi.


    Although Yin Xiaoxiao''s rank is not high, as a legitimate disciple in white, she can at least resist the attack of menglip. She raises her fist to meet her.


    "Bang!"


    It can be imagined how much strength both sides have used to resist the enemy in front of them.


    Seeing this, Gu Youge behind Yin Xiaoxiao hurriedly used the water power in his body to hit menglip with a water dragon.


    Dream lip was hit by a sudden water dragon, and the fire on her body was quenched by water. Fortunately, she had wings and wouldn''t fall out of the cliff. She just looked at Gu Youge angrily with her eyes and condensed a water whip in her hand, which was a whip towards Gu Youge.


    Not far away, Nirvana, who had just awakened from his own memories, just saw the scene of the crack of the defect. Immediately, he flashed in front of the dream lips and shouted.


    "Little lip, stop!"


    "Pa!" but the whip had already been waved.


    "Dream lips! The king told you to stop, can''t you hear?!" Nirvana grabbed the water whip with one hand, blocked Gu Youge in front of him, and shouted angrily at dream lips.


    Looking at the sudden move of Nirvana and inexplicable anger, it made the dream lips feel inexplicable and wronged for a time.


    "Wang. I."


    "Shut up! No one can hurt her! No one can!"

 Chapter 343

    The sudden appearance of Nirvana made everyone present feel inexplicable and strange, especially Yue Baiyi. When she saw that the water whip was about to hit Gu Youge, she had no time to react. Moreover, her geographical location did not take into account her at all. She did not know whether she had so-called wings, even if she did, She can''t spread her wings in front of so many people.


    However, at the moment when she thought Gu Youge would be hurt, her heart was lifted up.


    Until the whip sounded, her heart jerked. However, when she looked over, Gu Youge blocked a person in front of her, who was also a person she knew very well and knew who she couldn''t know any more.


    "Nirvana!" Yue Baiyi cried with gnashing teeth. She remembered what Nirvana had done to Chu, and a burst of fire lit up in her heart.


    Nirvana heard the sound and slightly turned his head. He saw that it was Yue Baiyi, and the corners of his mouth slightly outlined a sarcastic arc. "For yourself, I watched her get hurt. Yue Baiyi, I''m very disappointed with you!"


    Yue Baiyi was stunned at first. She looked at Nirvana and Gu Youge inexplicably. Seeing the surprise and disbelief on Gu Youge''s face, she got an answer when she felt uneasy in her heart.


    Instead of paying attention to Nirvana, she looked at Gu Youge and hesitated for half a moment. Finally, she couldn''t help asking, "Ge Ge, you... Do you know him?"


    Gu Youge was stunned when she heard the speech. A bitter radian appeared at the corner of her mouth. In this way, she could not help narrowing her sharp eyes when she saw nirvana.


    How could his woman look like this?


    Gu Youge sighed, nodded, and finally decided to tell the unknown secret buried in her heart to Yue Baiyi.


    "That day, you went to do the task and haven''t come back. Xingli just left the room to find his brother."


    "Beast!" Gu Zhili was the first to get angry. He managed to find his lovely little sister. She had long been regarded as his only relative. Now how can he not get angry when he heard that his sister was bullied?


    Gu Zhili raised his hand and shot at nirvana. In fact, Gu Zhili''s power is to control the energy formed by air compression, rapid movement and extrusion, so now he can not only shoot, but also control the air flow within 300 meters. As long as he wants, he can pull the air away and suffocate people.


    The air bullet hit Nirvana like the sound of metal collision, ''ding'', and nirvana was undamaged.


    Gu Zhili frowned, stretched out his hand and pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose. He was really too impulsive for what he had just done. It was not in line with his style, but when he thought of his sister being given by this damn beast. How can he calm down?


    But with only one blow, he could see the huge horizontal ditch between them.


    This man is too dangerous!


    This time, Nirvana, which has always been uncertain, didn''t frown. It seemed that Gu Zhili didn''t care about what he did. However, although he didn''t care, his dream lips were angry.


    "Damn human! How dare you despise my king''s authority! Miss Ben must teach you a good lesson..."


    "Little lip." Nirvana gently interrupted the words of dream lip, glanced at Gu Zhili lightly, and then put his eyes on Gu Youge. Although he was looking at her, he was talking to dream lip.


    "Step back and inform Mumu and Lingxue. Let''s go."


    "But Wang."


    "I don''t like to say it again. Huh?"

 Chapter 344

    The cold voice of Nirvana evil spirit took a trace of danger. Hearing the dream lip, she couldn''t help fighting a cold war. She hurriedly lowered her head and didn''t dare to say another word.


    "Yes, Wang, dream lips understand."


    After that, the dream lips looked at the back of Nirvana, and looked at Yue Baiyi and others with a resentful face. They stamped their feet, stirred up the small wings behind them, and flew to the top of the mountain.


    The blood Kui in the grass saw that the dream lips left, and after taking a look at nirvana, he followed up.


    "Are you all right?" Xuekui looked at his gloomy dream lips and worried.


    Dream lips glanced at him, hummed coldly, and didn''t answer him. At this time, she was very upset. She didn''t understand why the king would protect the human woman. This was a thing that had never happened before! And the king even bullied and yelled at her for the human woman! Damn human! She must tear that woman to pieces!


    On the other hand, Nirvana is flying in mid air. Because he awakens the space power, he can fly naturally. However, he can fly fast without wings, but with his cultivation, there is nothing special. He won''t be serious enough to release his wings.


    "Go with the king." the overbearing but not gentle words came from the mouth of nirvana. In this way, Yue Baiyi couldn''t help looking up at him. Is this the cold-blooded and ruthless Nirvana?


    The tenderness in her eyes made her feel that he was not so hateful. She looked along his eyes and focused on the girl who had always been cold and self-improvement.


    "No."


    A firm refusal broke the delicate atmosphere at this time, and the tenderness in the eyes of Nirvana immediately turned into anger.


    "Woman, this is the second time you have rejected the king. You know, no one in the world can refuse the king. Those who refuse the king have already died! Woman, you." before Nirvana finished, Gu Youge interrupted. If Mumu and others saw her move, they would sweat hard for her. You know, no one dares to violate nirvana, The violation has already turned into a pile of dead bones.


    "If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. Also, don''t bite a woman. My name is Gu Youge!" Gu Youge is neither humble nor arrogant. He looks directly at nirvana, looking at the handsome faces that can''t be covered up even under the faint moonlight, the faces and body materials that haunt her again and again. Thinking of this, her face turns red. Fortunately, it''s night, Otherwise, it must be a shame.


    Nirvana was silent for a moment, raised the pair of ice blue eyes into the eldest Amethyst eyes, and looked at her deeply.


    "Woman, go with the king. You are pregnant with the king''s child. The king will not let you go to such a dangerous place."


    Nirvana''s tone is very serious and doesn''t seem to be joking at all. However, his words exploded in the crowd like a shocking thunder. People have long known that the man floating in mid air is their enemy. It''s those zombies that change, non-human! It''s an alien!


    The crowd gradually agitated, and some people constantly questioned Gu Youge''s identity, along with the status of the "bless" team.


    In the face of the crowd''s commotion, Nirvana was unmoved, but a pair of purple eyes stared at Gu Youge, trying to keep her every move firmly in mind.


    "I repeat, I won''t go!" Gu Youge was also a little impatient at this time. Listening to people''s words in her ears, her heart was very uncomfortable because she affected their team.


    It''s all him. He must have done it on purpose!


    Nirvana slightly narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech, and a sarcastic arc was outlined at the corners of his mouth. The lazy and evil voice resounded through the whole cliff again.


    "I''m just telling you, not waiting for your choice. Woman, you have to go today, whether you go or not!"

 Chapter 345

    Overbearing, really overbearing.


    This is the only thought in everyone''s heart after listening to nirvana.


    The crowd unconsciously calmed down and focused on the party, the heroine and Gu Youge. They wanted to know what kind of choice the girl would make.


    However, Gu Youge never spoke and tried to protest against Nirvana silently.


    Nirvana saw that the sword eyebrow was slightly raised, and the corners of his mouth pulled out a gloomy and strange radian again.


    "You know the king''s ability. If you don''t want to see all of them buried here, just go with the king honestly. The king doesn''t like coercion." yes, he doesn''t like coercion. He likes others to volunteer.


    Gu Youge looked coldly at Nirvana and spit out a sentence, "you are shameless!"


    "Ha ha ~ woman, no matter whether the king is shameless or shameless, you must make a choice today. Stay and they will die. If you go with the king, they will have a chance of life. You are a smart man and know what is the best choice." Nirvana smiled and drew himself closer to Gu Youge. He looked down at Gu Youge with confidence and arrogance in his eyes, He believed that this woman would not be selfish enough to give up her friends for herself.


    Shameless? Hehe, for the sake of purpose, don''t break the means. This is called seeking. You shouldn''t stick to small things when doing big things. As long as the outcome is what he sees, he is willing to use whatever intrigues and tricks.


    Gu Youge raised his head and looked coldly at nirvana. She knew that he was forcing her and threatening her. Although she was no longer willing and hated, her only choice at this time was to leave with him. Only in this way can they be saved.


    Others she can be indifferent, but Xiaoyi, Xingli, brother, white night, they, they, she can''t ignore them, she can''t care about them.


    And when she is around him, she can at least guarantee that she can know his next plan, so that she has more chance to protect her friends.


    Perhaps, leaving with him is the best choice now.


    Gu Youge lowered his head slightly and shrunk the look of sadness and resentment in his eyes. Nirvana knew that she compromised and the arc of his mouth rose more and more. He stretched out his right hand and waited for her decision.


    Gu Youge hesitated for a moment, raised his hand slightly, was about to put his hand on the palm of Nirvana, and was interrupted by a beautiful female voice.


    "Gege! You can''t go with him! He''s a devil! He hates humans! Don''t believe what he says! Gege! Believe me, I''ll let you do nothing!"


    It was Yue Baiyi. She shouted excitedly at Gu Youge, trying to stop her move. She heard the voice of Yue Baiyi, which was closest to Gu Youge. At the same time, Murong Xingli, who had just heard that Gu Youge was pregnant, also came back and pulled Gu Youge''s hand back.


    "Ge Ge, don''t go with him. Xiaoyi is right. People of different races will have different minds. This is his plan. He will kill you! He must be trying to provoke the morale of the army! He wants us to kill each other! Let''s see, Ge Ge Ge''s stomach is so flat. If it happened six months ago, how can it be so flat now! Don''t be deceived by him! Everyone Attack him together! I don''t believe he can beat 500 of us alone! "


    Murong Xingli''s words made people react. According to what she said, people thought carefully and felt that things seemed like what she said. If it was six months ago, how could they have such a flat belly now! And how can zombies have children with humans?!


    They are so stupid! Such a simple provocation has not been seen through, and no little girl has a clear mind.


    Thinking of the powers here, one by one blushed and quickly echoed Murong Xingli''s words, and this short suspicion subsided. Yue Baiyi was finally relieved.


    However, I haven''t had time to rejoice. Nirvana looks black because of Murong Xingli''s words.


    "If you want to die so much, my king will complete you!"


    "No!"


    "Ah..."


    "Xingli! (Xiaoli!)"

 Chapter 346

    Nirvana Ni glanced at them and focused on Gu Youge behind Yin Xiaoxiao.


    The cold and heartless voice resounded through the whole cliff again. In this dark night, it seemed particularly gloomy and terrible.


    "Woman, I''ll ask you again for the last time. Are you willing to go with me, or do you want me to kill all the people here and forcibly take you away?"


    The words of Nirvana stunned all four of Mumu, with doubts and curiosity in their eyes. When was their king so easy to talk? Is it because of this human woman?


    Thinking of this, the heart of Mu Mu and menglip suddenly gave birth to a surge of jealousy. How can this human woman?! Let your king be so kind to each other?!


    Gu Youge hears the speech and wants to walk out from behind Yin Xiaoxiao, but Yin Xiaoxiao forces him back.


    "YOG, don''t worry. I will protect you. Don''t go with him. He will kill you! If you die. Shifu. Shifu will be very sad when he comes back!"


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but! Hey, aren''t you a level D power? This guy is their boss! If you kill him, they must be like a plate of loose sand!" Yin Xiaoxiao draws Ye Muhua''s attention to nirvana. No matter whether ye Muhua can kill him or not, she has to buy time and find a way to take Gu Youge away from here.


    She would never let YOG fall into the hands of this cold man!


    Sure enough, as soon as ye Muhua listened, he immediately focused on nirvana. However, at one glance, he made a comparison between him and him.


    He''s strong! He can''t compare with him at all! But now, no matter how strong he is, he has to fight, whether for himself or for her


    "I don''t know why you have fought against human powers again and again. Since you have wisdom, it''s better for both sides to repair and sign a peace treaty. The wells of both sides don''t invade the river. What do you think?" night Muhua has stayed in GJ for a long time and thought that things are not as narrow as human beings. If both sides can have a truce, it will provide great time and space for human beings to recuperate.


    Nirvana is also a smart man. How can he not know ye Muhua''s idea? He sniffed at his speech and ignored him. A pair of purple eyes stared at Gu Youge behind Yin Xiaoxiao. This time, his voice was obviously a little impatient.


    "I count to three. If you don''t make a decision, you know my means."


    Gu Youge''s heart trembled slightly. She knew, of course, that this man could do anything! No, she can''t! She has hurt them. We can''t let the human elite and human hopes fall again!


    "One, two, three... Ben."


    "Wait, I''ll go with you. Please don''t hurt them." Gu Youge came out from behind Yin Xiaoxiao, with a trace of prayer on his cold face. In this way, she made the heart of Nirvana tremble. Somehow, he nodded his head for the first time and promised her.


    "OK."


    Hearing the answer of Nirvana, Gu Youge breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the nirvana that stretched out her hand to her again. She didn''t hesitate this time and put it on without hesitation.


    "Youge! (Xiaoge!)" Yin Xiaoxiao and Gu Zhili shouted together. He was still immersed in Murong Xingli falling off the cliff. When he saw Gu Youge''s move, it was even more flawed. He had lost his beloved woman and could no longer lose his sister!


    However, Gu Youge was determined this time and didn''t look back. Seeing this, Nirvana was very satisfied. He took Gu Youge in his arms, suspended in mid air, and looked down at every human being present.


    "Since the king''s Princess intercedes for you, the king will spare your life, but next time. Hehe, you don''t have such good luck!"

 Chapter 347

    Gu Zhili watched his beloved woman fall off the cliff like a broken kite. Negative emotions such as sadness, anger, pain, anger and hatred swept through his whole heart.


    "Damn you!!!" Gu Zhili frantically launched an attack on nirvana. Even if no attack caused damage to Nirvana, he could not feel it at all. His eyes were full of blood and tears flowed out of his eyes. His actions seemed to be venting his anger.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Baiyi felt as if she was oppressed by something. She was very uncomfortable. Looking at the invisible figure of Murong Xingli, she calmed down, untied the nylon rope around her waist, took a deep breath, and jumped down the cliff without anyone reacting.


    At the same time, Chu, who was coming to the edge of the cliff, also saw the scene that made him want to crack, and it was a sad cry.


    "Yiyi! No!!" Chu also shouted and jumped off the cliff.


    The people who were originally in a daze immediately reacted and looked at the position where Murong Xingli stood before. The thick nylon rope had been completely cut off, which just explained why Murong Xingli fell off the cliff alone.


    Watching Chu jump down, Yue Yi, in turn, pulled off the nylon rope at his waist and jumped down.


    Then Yin Xiaoxiao shouted and tried to jump off the cliff, but was stopped by night Muhua.


    "Stop making unnecessary sacrifices!"


    "Go away! It''s all the traitors in your army! Otherwise we won''t be trapped here! Otherwise Xingli won''t fall down! Otherwise the master won''t jump down because of self blame! Brother Chu won''t jump down because he wants to follow the master! And on January 1! It''s all you! It''s all you! It''s all you! Let go of me! I''m going to find my master!" Yin Xiaoxiao is a little crazy, In her heart, Yue Baiyi is the benefactor who saved her from fire and water, and the master she respects so much. She has the same status as her own mother in her heart. How can she watch her mother fall off the cliff and be so calm?!


    Night Muhua was even more afraid to let go. He was afraid that if he let go, the little girl would follow the girl who made him palpitate. His heart said that it was false not to be sad. He also wanted to jump down and follow her, but he couldn''t. He still had a mission.. This time. This time he couldn''t stand by her.


    It was mo Yanqin who was behind Yin Xiaoxiao. When she saw the king jump from the cliff, her heart was inexplicably warm. Her king was really a kind person. Although her body was colder than anyone, and her heart was quieter than anyone, her hot and kind soul infected her again and again, and she did not waste her follow.


    However, she believes that her king will not be defeated by the small cliff. She believes that my king will appear in front of them unharmed, so they must live unharmed and wait for her to come back.


    "Young lady, please believe her and she will come back alive."


    Yin Xiaoxiao was stunned by Mo Yanqin''s words. Her struggling body suddenly stopped. She looked up and saw the firmness in her eyes, and her heart relaxed.


    Yes, who is her master? How could something happen? She will appear in front of them alive. She must live well and wait for her return!


    Others, she must guard! Never let Shifu down and sad!


    Yin Xiaoxiao protected Gu Youge, who was stunned and wooden chicken, coldly stared at Nirvana and watched his every move with vigilance.


    At this time, Mu Mu and other four people also came to nirvana.


    "My subordinates, see my king!"

 Chapter 348

    "Well, yes, it''s a good way. Hello, I''m yemuhua. Yemou again apologized for the problem of internal traitors in the army. Yemou''s oversight made such an unfortunate thing happen to you today.


    However, Mr. Yeh just wanted to say that what we will experience in the future may be more dangerous than tonight. Therefore, if we are not willing to stay, we can leave when we reach the top of the mountain. Of course, the reward for this task can not be given to us.


    If you are willing to stay, we will advance and retreat together. Yemou will swear again that he will never abandon anyone.


    Well, let''s think for ourselves. Now fire power, release your fireball and light up the cliff. If the road condition is good, let''s hurry up the mountain. "Night Muhua flew back to the front of the team and said to the other end of the walkie talkie.


    After his words fell, no one spoke for a long time, and there seemed to be a dead silence on the edge of the cliff. However, not long after, two small flames lit up from the fifth group.


    It was Dugu Youlei and ye meixuan from the "goblin" team. Obviously, they were all fire powers.


    After seeing Dugu Youlei and ye meixuan''s actions, the other members of the group were silent for half a minute. The three fire powers in the fourth group raised fireballs one by one and acted as mobile torches.


    There are one, there are two, there are two, and there are three. With more and more fire powers joining, the whole cliff edge is illuminated by the fire light, everything under the feet is clearly seen, and the darkness in people''s hearts is also dispelled by the fire light.


    Seeing this, yemuhua nodded with satisfaction, picked up the walkie talkie and continued, "OK, if you have no problem, hurry up the mountain and pay attention to the soles of your feet."


    People didn''t speak any more, and they really didn''t know what to say. They didn''t arrive at the place of the task, but nearly several elites died, including an e-level middle-level power, which made their mood rise. Maybe only these four words can describe people''s psychology at this time.


    The team moved to the top of the mountain in an orderly way, and everything was very smooth.


    Meanwhile, after the cliff jumped off the cliff, the cold weathering make complaints about her skin. At this time, she couldn''t help cheating the father''s system.


    "System, you son of a bitch! Can you fly or not! For Mao nirvana, they all have wings! Since they have wings, I must have! Hey, hey, what''s the situation! I believe you and I''ll jump down! Please! Give me some strength!"


    However, the system seemed unable to stand the "abuse" of Yue Baiyi, and the mechanical sound echoed in her mind again.


    "Di. Congratulations, the host moon white clothes trigger the flight mode. Do you want to turn on the flight mode?"


    "Yes! Hurry up!" at this time, she doesn''t care what kind of plane this flight mode is. As long as she can find a way to fly, she can do anything!


    The system seems to be dissatisfied with the words of Yue Baiyi, and the consistent mechanical sound echoes in my mind. This time, it brings a trace of dissatisfaction?


    "Warning. Warning. Please speak carefully in white."


    Yue Baiyi opened her mouth and wanted to say "peat", but she finally held back. Fortunately, the system also knew the priorities of things and didn''t care about Yue Baiyi anymore.


    "Di. The host moon white clothes turns on the flight mode. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1. It turns on successfully."


    The voice fell. Yue Baiyi suddenly felt the strange itch on her back and wanted to stretch out her hand to scratch, but the state at this time made her unable to start. Fortunately, the strange itch was also a moment. The next second, a pair of colorful and bright wings came out from her back.


    And her falling body stopped.

 Chapter 349

    After three laughs, he hugged Gu Youge in his arms and said to the stunned Mumu and others, "let''s go."


    Then he flew away without looking back, and Mu Mu and Meng lip looked at each other. They both saw doubts and doubts in each other''s eyes, but more of them were jealous of Gu Youge''s red fruit.


    They fanned their wings and hurriedly followed nirvana.


    But Nangong Lingxue took a deep look at yemuhua and the bottom of the cliff. She also fluttered her wings and flew away.


    The remaining Xuekui, he is the most calm one among several people. He is not a woman. He will not compete for the king like Mumu. For him, as long as he executes every order given by the king to him, everything else is not within the scope of his concern.


    Gu Zhili watched as Gu Youge was taken away by nirvana. His eyes were red. Within an hour, he lost his favorite woman and his sister, which he finally found. With such a blow, no matter how determined he was, he also had some mental breakdown at this time.


    Just when everyone had no time to take care of Xiaoshu, he had already disappeared on the edge of the cliff.


    Of course, his whereabouts were not missed by Xingxiu. When he saw the prince leaving alone, he was worried and relieved. The prince''s ability was above them, not to mention they believed that they would return safely.


    "Brother Gu, don''t worry. I believe they will come back unharmed. Maybe there is a tree below and they will be caught. As powers, they can easily recover from skin and flesh injuries. Instead of complaining about themselves, they might as well have a good rest and practice hard. Now the enemy is too powerful. If we can''t become stronger, today''s scene will be staged again sooner or later ¡£


    As for your sister, Miss Gu, I believe that according to the man''s attitude towards Miss Gu just now, her life must not be in danger. If Miss Gu is pregnant with a man''s flesh and blood, the man will not hurt her. "Even if he hurts anyone, he will not hurt her.


    Xingxiu''s voice is as cool as a spring, just like Gu Zhili, who is forced into a desperate situation by himself.


    Yes, Xiao Li, they will return safely. Brother Chu, he also believes that brother Chu will not fall here. As for Xiao ge.. It is undeniable that the dangerous man of Nirvana has an unusual attitude towards Xiaoge. He can destroy them all, but he gives them a chance to survive and a chance to become strong, just because of her request. Maybe. Maybe Xiaoge will be all right..


    Gu Zhili couldn''t help comforting himself, and his brain was running rapidly. The calm Gu Zhili came back.


    He raised his head. The confusion and indignation in his eyes had long disappeared, but the irreducible worries and worries could not be covered up.


    "Thank you, Mr. Xingxiu."


    Xingxiu smiled, shook his head and said, "brother Gu, don''t be so polite. Just call me Xingxiu." looking at the look in Gu Zhili''s eyes, he sighed and glanced at the bottom of the cliff. To tell the truth, he was also worried. Although he knew they would be all right, his heart was lifted at the moment he jumped down.


    "Don''t worry, he. They will be fine." Di Su looked at the worry in his brother''s eyes and patted him on the shoulder to show relief.


    Xingxiu knew the meaning of dixiu''s words, nodded, outlined a bright radian around the corners of her mouth, and then the faint moonlight distributed to many people watching them.


    "Well, I know, second brother."


    With a light and spoiled smile on di Su''s beautiful face, he rubbed Xingxiu''s broken hair and turned to admire Hua Dao at night.


    "Major ye, now it''s not a way to let everyone on the edge of this cliff. After this battle, everyone is a little tired. It''s better if it''s OK."

 Chapter 350

    Yue Baiyi stopped, but Chu Yi, who jumped down with Yue Baiyi, passed by her and fell to the bottom of the cliff.


    Yue Baiyi was shocked when she saw this. She quickly controlled her newly born wings and flew in the direction of Chu Yi''s fall. She flew very fast. In a moment, she saw the falling Chu Yi and the Murong Star Glass falling 100 meters away from Chu Yi, but people had already fainted.


    Seeing this scene, her heart couldn''t help but lift up, puffed a few wings, and soon flew to Murong Xingli. As soon as she pulled her arm, Murong Xingli stopped in mid air. Then she didn''t dare to hesitate any more. Chu, who was going to fall again, was also pulled. Fortunately, after she transformed her body, her strength became stronger, Or she can''t catch two people.


    However, the next scene surprised her.


    "Ah Yi! Why did you jump down?!"


    The body of January is naturally not comparable to human beings, so he is the only sane person.


    "King!" at this time, he shouted the title he had always wanted to shout.


    However, with a sound, he crossed the moon and fell to the bottom of the cliff.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi hurriedly puffed her wings and flew to Yueyi. She wanted to hold Yueyi, but her hands were already full. Helpless, she had to say.


    "Ah Yi, fly, use your wings!"


    Yue Yi hesitated for a moment and took a look at the colorful and bright wings behind Yue Baiyi. His eyes were slightly heavy and thoughtful. After a while, a drum bag came out of his back. The next second, a purple and strange wing came out of the drum bag, and his falling body finally stopped one meter away from the bottom of the cliff.


    Both of them were relieved. Yue Baiyi slowly fell to the ground. They laid them flat on the ground and checked their physical conditions. There was no problem. It was just that the human body could not bear the short-term dizziness and unconsciousness caused by the fall of a cliff nearly 10000 meters high.


    Falling at a high speed, the air is constantly compressed. With the passage of time, the speed is faster and stronger. The chest is squeezed, resulting in no supply of oxygen and temporary shock.


    Fortunately, the moon white clothes had a red bottle. One person fed one bottle, and the two slowly woke up from their coma.


    They are blood spirits. They don''t need to breathe to maintain vital signs, and they don''t have painful nerves, so they can be so calm and intact.


    And this is one of the reasons why Nirvana doesn''t look at human beings. It''s too fragile!


    Chu also opened his eyes and woke up at the moment. The first thing in his mind was Yue Baiyi.


    "Clothes! Cough, cough." because he was too anxious, air came into his lungs.


    "I''m here, I''m here." Yue Baiyi hurriedly came to Chu Yi''s side, held his back, gently patted his back and gave him Qi.


    Chu also shook his head, grabbed the hand that kept beating his back, and took her into his arms.


    "Clothes, you know what? The moment I saw you jump down, my world had collapsed. I couldn''t find a reason to live. Fortunately. Fortunately, you''re fine."


    Yuebai obediently lay in his arms and felt the strong heartbeat she had always liked.


    "Well, we''re all fine. We still have too many things to finish. We can''t die."


    "Well."


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    Murong Xingli''s voice was embarrassed and serious. She looked around and couldn''t help shivering.


    "We. We seem to be surrounded."

 Chapter 351

    "Another mutant!" Yue Baiyi glanced at the mutant wolves that were constantly approaching the four of them. The fierce and bloodthirsty wolves before the end of the world were even more fierce at this time.


    The huge tusks on both sides of the mouth seemed to feel the pain of the body pierced by the tusks at a glance. There is also the huge body, which is almost three times larger than that before the end of the world. Now every wolf can be said to be taller than their people, not to mention the huge body nearly three or four meters high when it stands up.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is that every wolf''s eyes are still bloodthirsty and ferocious. Saliva overflows from the corners of his mouth and drops on the ground, and the fishy smell immediately permeates the whole bottom of the cliff.


    "No, it doesn''t feel like mutant animals. Their eyes are very empty. They don''t have aura as those mutant animals we saw before." Chu also looked up and down at the wolves in front of him and found that these wolves were already eager to try, but they always seemed to be under some control and didn''t rush at them. Otherwise, he believed that these wolves would tear them up.


    "Isn''t it a mutant beast? Is it a zombie beast?" Murong Xingli tilted his head curiously and asked.


    Chu also glanced at her, lost her an appreciative look, and replied, "Nine times out of ten are zombie beasts. The mutant beasts we met before do not have a foul smell, and the wolves in front of us are filled with the same foul smell as those low-level zombies. I''m afraid these wolves are zombie beasts as Xingli said. If they are zombie beasts, Xingli, don''t be bitten or caught later."


    "Well, I see, brother Chu. However, since they are zombies, according to reason, they have long rushed over. Why haven''t they moved yet?" Murong Xingli wondered.


    One side of the silent moon white clothes, smelling the speech, suddenly said, "no matter why, now is the best time to break out of the siege and escape."


    She has some spectrum in her heart. She doesn''t know whether these so-called zombies are because of her authority, or.


    In a corner not far away from them, the cat saw a small figure with a little sweat on his forehead and an anxious look on his face.


    God, why don''t they go? If they don''t go, he''ll lose his support! Damn it! His body has become smaller and his ability has weakened! Please, go!


    It was Xiao Shu! At this time, he hid in the corner, his face was not very good, his eyes were anxious and worried, and couldn''t help looking in the direction of the four people in white.


    Fortunately, Yue Baiyi finally decided to break out of the siege, which relieved Xiaoshu who hid in the dark and secretly helped.


    With the help of Xiaoshu, several people in white on the moon killed zombies more and more easily, almost one by one, because the wolves didn''t resist. Although they didn''t know why, they can''t allow them to think much now. If these wolves don''t know what to go crazy and rush towards them, it will be another bloody battle at that time.


    The most important thing now is to find a safe place to stay, rest for a night and decide how to climb from the bottom of this high cliff tomorrow morning.


    Several people escaped from the danger smoothly, and the trace of zombie wolf gradually disappeared. It happened that they saw a relatively clean cave, and several people went in.


    "Hoo ~ it''s too dangerous! If those zombie wolves move, it''s estimated that we won''t escape so easily!" the difference between zombie wolves and mutant wolves is that one carries virus and the other doesn''t.


    Like the powers and blood spirits, they have become two different races.


    Xu is out of danger, although no matter how dull Murong Xingli is, he also thinks of a problem.


    "Eh, Xiaoyi, did you save me?"

 Chapter 352

    Facing Murong Xingli''s sudden words, Yue Baiyi was obviously blocked.


    How should she answer? Expose your identity? No, she can''t, at least not for the time being. As a last resort, she can''t expose her identity. Fortunately, she took back her wings just before they woke up. Otherwise, with Xingli''s temperament, she will break the casserole and ask to the end.


    Seeing the hesitation of Yue Baiyi, Chu also wanted to speak for her, but before he could say it, he was interrupted by her.


    "When I saw you fall down, I jumped down too. We all fell on the crooked neck tree. The tree was loaded and suffered most of the force, so we fell to the bottom of the cliff and didn''t cause serious injury. Therefore, to be exact, the tree saved our lives, so we were all right." Yue Baiyi gave full play to her ability of nonsense, but she looked serious, As if it were as she said.


    Sometimes when you lie too much, you will believe yourself in the end. However, when you tell a lie, you have to round it with more lies. In this world, there is no guarantee. If you lie too much, you will be pierced sooner or later. In the end, you may get nothing, but you will lose more.


    She didn''t want to lie, but she had to lie, which made her feel very tired. She also wanted to tell people that she was a blood spirit family and she was the king of the blood spirit family, but she couldn''t, at least not now.


    Murong Xingli believed Yue Baiyi''s words. To be exact, she never thought that Yue Baiyi would hurt her. Although this reason is far fetched, she would rather believe it.


    "Oh, so it is. Then we owe it to the tree." Murong Xingli bit the tree very hard, as if she knew everything.


    Yue Baiyi listened to her tone, with a click in her heart and was startled. She quickly raised her head and looked at Murong Xingli. She saw that she didn''t have any abnormal look and was still so naive. She was relieved. She lowered her head and the happiness in her eyes flashed by.


    Maybe. It''s her illusion.


    However, at the moment when Yue Baiyi lowered her head, a smile flashed in Murong Xingli''s innocent eyes. Until Yue Baiyi raised her head again, her eyes resumed their previous look, as if everything had just been an illusion.


    Chu also looked at the interaction between the two, with a gentle smile in his eyes. He looked at Murong Xingli with appreciation, but said in his heart.


    It seems that the girl Xingli is not so simple and naive as she sees on the surface. She seems to know something, but because of... Clothes, you can have such a good friend. You are really happy.


    A good friend, she will not care about your identity, your past, nor your future. What she cares about is the sincere heart, the heart that thinks of each other.


    Clearly know that the other party is hiding something from her. Although she knows her identity, if she doesn''t say it, she will pretend she doesn''t know, just because she doesn''t want her to be distracted.


    "Well, let''s have a rest and find a way to go up tomorrow."


    "Good." moon white clothes, Murong Xingli answered.


    The four cleaned the cave. The more they cleaned, the more they found a problem.


    "Also, do you feel like someone has lived here, really..."


    "Too clean!"

 Chapter 353

    "Miss, there is a box here. It seems that it is locked. Do you need to open it?" Yue Yi squatted down and gently knocked on the red box at his feet. There is only a little gray layer on it. It seems that the owner of the box hasn''t come for some time, but at least it''s certain that someone must live in front of the cave!


    All three looked at the sound and saw the wooden box at the foot of Yue Yi.


    "What''s in it? Will there be hidden weapons or something? Just like in the TV series? As soon as you open the box, ''Shua Shua Shua'' several silver needles fly out?" Murong Xingli used her imagination and kept saying YY.


    "Open it and have a look." Yue Baiyi speechless twitched the corners of her mouth and ordered.


    "Yes, miss." Yue Yi took orders and cut down with one hand, and the whole wooden box burst. This violent action startled Murong Xingli.


    "Wow! Can you be more rude on January 1st?! I''m scared to death!"


    On January 1, Ni glanced at her and answered in a very serious tone, "yes."


    Murong Xingli is absolutely stunned. Yue Baiyi is laughing. Her facial paralysis subordinates have such humorous cells. Why didn''t she find them before?


    Chu Yi, the only one who did not participate in the fun, had already started searching and looking at the contents of the wooden box as soon as he split the wooden box that month.


    There are not many things in the whole wooden box. Except for a few clothes that look old but very clean, there are only a few antique ornaments that look old.


    His eyes rested on several antique ornaments, one was a black round bead the size of a marble, the other was a porcelain vase that looked very old, but the carvings and lines on it were very clear, and another was more like a child''s concentric lock. The last one was a dagger, a dagger with strange shape and strange lines.


    Xu Shi saw Chu and didn''t speak all the time. Yue Baiyi looked along his eyes and saw these four things.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu also returned to God, raised his head and looked at the moon white clothes. He shook his head slightly and said, "it''s all right. See what else is under these debris."


    After that, he squatted down and looked through the debris. Somehow, he seemed a little absent-minded. His eyes always stayed on the black bead, and perhaps his fingers were cut by wood chips because of his inattention.


    The bright red blood bead just dropped on the black bead.


    "Also! Why are you so..." Yue Baiyi just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the sudden action in front of her.


    What did she see?


    The black bead, separated from gravity, flew up! Yes, it''s flying! Suspended in midair, after several rounds, he rushed into Chu Yi''s palm without hesitation, so fast that no one had time to respond.


    "Also?!"


    Chu also responded. He quickly spread out his hands. The scar cut by wood chips had already recovered as before. He couldn''t see that he had just been hurt.


    The black bead had long disappeared, exactly on his palm.


    Shouldn''t it run into him?


    Chu Yi''s face was a little strange. Anyone would feel uncomfortable when he thought of a black unknown thing running into his body, but he felt it carefully. There were no uncomfortable symptoms, and his heart was slightly relieved.


    He raised his head just in time for the worried eyes.


    He smiled, stretched out his palm and wrote lightly, "I''m fine, you see."


    Yue Baiyi didn''t believe it. He pulled his hand in front of him and looked carefully. It was really all right. There was no trace. It was really strange.


    Although he was still worried, he had to nod when he saw that Chu really had no problem.


    "If you have anything, you must tell me at the first time."


    "OK, I see, little housekeeper."


    "If I don''t love you, who cares about you ~ hum ~"


    "Yes ~"

 Chapter 354

    "Cough, cough. Even if you want to flirt, can you take into account me and January? Really, people are so tired when they use this mobile Torch ''light bulb''!"


    Murong Xingli pretended to be tired and hammered himself on the shoulder, complaining to the two people who were constantly emitting pink bubbles.


    Well, she''s jealous, woo woo. Li. Where are you. People are so sad to be this light bulb.


    It turns out that Murong Xingli has been a moving torch since she entered the cave. Fortunately, her power level is not low, otherwise it really can''t last so long.


    They also knew that it was not the same thing for such a long time. Then the fire looked around and suddenly brightened their eyes.


    "Xingli, look, there is a light on the wall. Go and light it up."


    Once reminded by Yue Baiyi, Murong Xingli also looked around and muttered, "oil lamp. What an ancient feeling."


    "... do you think electric lights can still be provided in this wilderness?" Yue Baiyi said silently.


    "Er. Hehe ~ Yes ~ Nah, I''m going to light the light." Murong Xingli smiled twice and walked to the nearest oil lamp.


    In front of the oil lamp, Murong Xingli looked up and down at the structure of the oil lamp. To be honest, as a young lady who grew up in a honey pot, she really hasn''t seen the oil lamp. It''s really interesting to see this time.


    Murong Xingli smiled and blinked her curious big eyes, stretched out her hand and touched the wick. Suddenly, she gave a "click", which startled her and quickly took her hand back.


    Her actions and abnormal voice also attracted the attention of the other three people.


    "Xingli? What''s the matter?"


    "No, i..." before he finished, a stone wall behind Murong Xingli retreated, revealing an empty, dark hole and gloomy hole, which made people feel a little scared.


    Murong Xingli listened to the voice behind her. Her whole body was stiff in place. She didn''t dare to move for a long time. Until the voice disappeared, she swallowed her saliva hard, twisted her head stiffly, and startled her at a glance.


    "Wow! It''s so dark!" said the whole man threw himself into the arms of Yue Baiyi, and the fire in his hands went out.


    The light was lost in the cave again. In the dark cave, I listened to the howling cold wind at the mouth of the cave and heard Murong Xingli fight a cold war.


    "Xingli, you''d better light the fire first."


    Murong Xingli nodded with a stiff neck, lit the fire again, and the cave also recovered its light again.


    "Is this a secret way?" Yue Baiyi was surprised. Obviously, she was very surprised at the sudden emergence of the secret way.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of drama can really be staged in reality! Secret way! Whenever there is a secret way, there are many secrets~


    "Clothes, let''s go in and have a look?" Chu Yi''s eyes were eager to try. Obviously, what he thought was exactly the same as Yue Baiyi, but he still asked Yue Baiyi''s opinion.


    "Ah! Want to go in? It''s so dark! Who knows if something will come out! Ah! It''s terrible! No!" Murong Xingli retorted and resisted quickly.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi patted Murong Xingli''s back and comforted, "Xingli, it''s okay. You''re not alone, but also us. Don''t you want to see the real version of the drama? Besides, since you met, you can''t let go."


    "But... Well, well." Murong Xingli hesitated for a while and finally agreed.


    Looking at the mysterious secret way, the interest in Yue Baiyi''s eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "Ah Yi, put those furnishings away and let''s go."


    "Yes, miss!"

 Chapter 355

    Chu also took the lead, and Yue Baiyi followed closely. Although Murong Xingli was reluctant, he still kept up with Yue Baiyi. Finally, after the month was broken, the four people entered the secret way one after another.


    At the beginning, the secret passage was not very deep. When it was about ten meters away, there was a corner. Chu also carefully explored the road ahead with his spiritual core. After finding that there was no danger, he took several people forward. Because the passage of the secret passage was relatively narrow, the four people could only walk in line one by one.


    The four kept walking, without any danger, and the concealed weapons in the TV play were not carried out as yuebaiyi thought.


    I don''t know how long they walked, as if there was no head in the secret way, and I don''t know where they finally led. As long as they walked hard, they all walked for so long, and it''s hard to give up. Maybe there will be an exit soon, and they are lucky.


    Fortunately, there is no fork in the dark road, otherwise it is like a labyrinth. Maybe they are really trapped here. Fortunately, a road always ends. When they come out of the mountain entrance, the sky has been slightly bright, the sun has risen to the horizon, dispelling the darkness to the earth and bringing the light to all creatures on the earth again.


    In this period, Yue Baiyi and Murong Xingli took turns to be mobile torches. Fortunately, there are spiritual cores that can supplement powers, otherwise they would have to walk blindly in the dark way where they can''t see their fingers.


    Until she got out of the cave, Yue Baiyi and Murong Xingli were already exhausted. If Yue Baiyi was tired, she would not feel tired, but I don''t know why. After her powers were exhausted, she would also feel powerless and unable to work hard.


    Is that a good thing? At least she is not an alien without blood and meat. This feeling makes her feel that, ah, she is still alive.


    When the two women were resting, Yue Yi was on guard, and Chu also walked around and inquired about the terrain. After a quarter of an hour, he came back with a happy look between his eyebrows.


    "Yi Yi, I have a look. Now we have reached the top of the mountain. Not far from here is the place where I fought with Nangong Lingxue yesterday. Oh, and there is a base about thousands of meters away from here. It looks more like a private base. However, ye Muhua''s figure was not found everywhere, but so many of them appeared on the top of the mountain. In that base People should not sit idly by. If possible, they may be there. Even if they are not, they may know their whereabouts. "


    The two women who recovered looked at each other, and both saw each other''s excitement from each other''s eyes. "Well, I didn''t expect that this secret path leads to the top of the mountain! That''s great! Also, let''s go quickly. I''m worried about Ge Ge. I don''t know whether she was taken away by the guy of Nirvana!"


    "Well, let''s go." Chu also nodded, stretched out his hand to help Yue Baiyi up, and also helped Murong Xingli up.


    Murong Xingli didn''t care so much. He stood up with his hand. Then he put down his hand without trace, patted the dust on his body, and looked back at the gloomy secret way, "is this secret way to restore it or not?"


    "Restore it. This way may come in handy in the future."


    "OK." the four people worked together to restore the secret way. If they hadn''t come out from here, they really couldn''t see that there was a secret way to the bottom of the cliff.


    "However, it''s really strange. Who dug this secret way? Who is the owner of the cave? It must be a pervert!" Murong Xingli clapped his hands and muttered.


    "... digging a secret way is a pervert?"

 Chapter 356

    "Cough. No, Xiaoyi, nine times out of ten he is a pervert!" Murong Xingli said with an indisputable face, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Reasoning, you see, the wooden box is full of men''s clothes, and the owner of the cave must be a man. However, you say a man still looks in the mirror! What do you say is not a pervert?" Murong Xingli wrinkled her nose. She remembered that when she entered the cave and lit the cave, she saw a mirror next to the pile of straw in the cave.


    The moon in white speechless twitched the corners of her mouth, "can''t a man look in the mirror? Xingli, what''s your logic..."


    "Of course, a man can look in the mirror, but he looks in the mirror like a woman, puts the mirror beside the bed, opens his eyes every day and sees himself in the mirror. He is also very narcissistic and says, ''I''m handsome again today''. What do you say is not a pervert? Even if it''s not a pervert, he must be a super narcissist! I see, it''s probably a fake mother!" Murong Xingli said with a disgusted face.


    After hearing Murong Xingli''s words, the corners of Yue Baiyi''s mouth twitched more violently, "Xingli, you know so well, have you seen it with your own eyes?"


    "No, I imagined it. Hey, my imagination is good!"


    "Uh..."


    "Boring!" the always silent moon spit out two words coldly. Ni glanced at her and stopped looking at her.


    Yue Baiyi took a helpless look at Yue Yi. This goods is really direct.. At least she''s a girl. Save face... Even though she thinks so.


    However, Murong Xingli didn''t care. She stuck out her tongue, stretched out and said, "let''s go quickly. I''m very worried about Ge Ge." at this point, her expression became serious.


    They were silent, no more nonsense. Chu also led the way. The four silently walked to the private base in the deep mountain.


    On the other hand, after Gu Youge was taken away from the edge of the cliff by nirvana, he came to a house that had been cleaned up long ago. Nirvana couldn''t help but directly took Gu Youge into the house. Mu Mu and others wanted to follow closely, but he was ruthlessly shut out of the door.


    "Pa"


    Looking at the cold door in front of him, Mumu and menglip stayed in place for a long time.


    They were a little flustered and felt as if they were going to lose something.


    Gu Youge in the room also felt flustered at this time. After half a year, he couldn''t help beating faster in the face of the man who took away her innocence.


    Nirvana gently put Gu Youge on the bed. He sat next to the bed. His deep and divine eyes like Amethyst stared at Gu Youge''s face tightly.


    Half a ring, he gently opened his thin lips. The always evil tone no longer existed. At this time, what he left was tenderness in his eyes.


    "You''er, how did you come out when you were pregnant? Don''t you know how dangerous it is outside?"


    Gu Youge looked at Nirvana''s face, slightly stunned, with an inexplicable look in his eyes. Did he take the wrong medicine?


    She kept silent, turned a deaf ear to Nirvana and turned a blind eye to his attitude.


    Nirvana is not angry at this. For the first time, he showed a real smile.


    He held out his hand, stroked the bangs on Gu Youge''s forehead that blocked her eyes, and said with a smile, "my princess, are you angry with me?"


    At this time, Gu Youge''s heart is like turning over rivers and seas. She is slightly moved by nirvana. Can she understand this as that he likes her? However, he is such a perfect man, how can he like her?


    She doesn''t have the beautiful face of small clothes, nor the lively and lovely of Xingli. I don''t know what he sees in her.


    "It seems that the princess is really angry with the king."

 Chapter 357

    Rao is no matter how calm Gu Youge is, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Why does she think this man is so childish? Is she dreaming?


    Looking at Gu Youge''s move, Nirvana smiled gently. At this time, he was completely two people with him before. No wonder Gu Youge had such an idea.


    "You er, are you hungry? What would you like to eat? Chinese food or Western food? Do you like to drink milk? Pregnant women should need to supplement nutrition at this time." Nirvana said, dropping their heads from time to time, really as if thinking about what kind of food to prepare for Gu Youge.


    Gu Youge was stunned by him.


    Sure enough, she is dreaming. Is he still the cold-blooded and ruthless Nirvana who does everything for the purpose? Is he really a cold-blooded zombie? Oh, no, it''s the king of blood spirit?


    Thinking of this, Gu Youge couldn''t help stroking her flat belly. Was she really pregnant? If so, it can explain that she is always sleepy and hungry.


    But if so, why is her lower abdomen so flat? Isn''t she pregnant with someone? No, are zombies fertile? No, no, it''s the blood spirit family. Does the blood spirit family have fertility? How were they born? Can different races live? What was born? Oh, my God! Her head is going to explode!


    Gu Youge, who has always been calm and calm, was a little crazy. She pushed Nirvana away, jumped from bed to the ground, looked at him with disdain and said, "Nirvana, don''t be hypocritical. Since you have been captured, you have to kill or scrape. You say I have your child in my stomach. Well, prove it to me, otherwise I won''t let you threaten them with me!"


    Gu Youge has only one idea in his mind, that is, Nirvana wants to take her as a chip to talk about conditions with them, but she doesn''t know what chips to talk about conditions with the ability of Nirvana?


    Nirvana put his arms on the bed. Just now he had no defense at all, otherwise Gu Youge''s strength could not shake him a penny. It can be seen that he was really different from others to her.


    At this time, he hung his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Instead, Gu Youge was a little flustered by his silence. With the passage of time, she became more and more impatient. Finally, she really couldn''t stand it. She just wanted to vent something loudly, but was interrupted by the voice of nirvana.


    "You''er, this is the second time you push away the king. The king doesn''t want to have a third time. You have a good rest first, and the king will prepare food for you." then he opened the door and left the room without a pause.


    When he walked out of the room, he said to the three people standing at the door, "you three guard her. Don''t let her leave the room. Don''t hurt her. If she has a little thing, I''ll ask you!"


    "Yes, my king. Subordinates understand." Nangong Lingxue nodded and looked at them in surprise. The room was looking at their Gu Youge inexplicably and replied respectfully.


    "... yes." menglip and Mumu answered reluctantly, glancing at Gu Youge with ferocious and jealous eyes.


    Nirvana looked at the three people''s emotions in the eyes. His eyes were slightly heavy. Without hesitation, he turned around and left.


    "Xuekui, follow the king."


    "Yes, Wang!"


    Nirvana and Xuekui left the house. No one knows where they have gone. He won''t explain to Mumu. He doesn''t need to explain. However, his actions are also expected by Mumu and menglip. They have long been used to it.


    When he couldn''t feel the breath of Nirvana, Mu Mu and dream lips, he turned around and stared at Gu Youge''s abdomen.


    "Hum! Don''t think it''s great to be pregnant with the king''s child! As long as you''re not born, your child is not a prince!"

 Chapter 358

    "Lord Mu Mu is right. How dare human beings miss my king and want to be a princess? Hum! It''s impossible in the next life!" Meng''s lips echoed Mu Mu''s words, and his young and lovely face was full of cruelty and pride.


    "Lord Mu Mu, little lip, she is the princess." Nangong Lingxue frowned slightly and seemed not to agree with Mu Mu and menglip. She could see that Nirvana was very interested in this human girl and was very different. Even her attitude towards her was unprecedented.


    Nangong Lingxue''s words obviously stimulated the two people. What they deliberately forgot was hooked out again, which was obviously like gouging out a knife in their heart.


    And Mu Mu is even more explosive. She has followed nirvana for the longest time and has the deepest feelings for him. Her love for him has long exceeded everything. Even if they can''t be together in the future, she doesn''t want a weak human woman to rob her king!


    "Nangong Lingxue! I have a good memory. I don''t need you to remind me! Also, remember your identity! You are no longer human! The class of the blood spirit family is very strict. Don''t challenge my authority!"


    "Ling Xue doesn''t dare, Lord mu. Her subordinates just obey the king''s orders, and Ling Xue only listens to the king''s orders. Does Lord Mu want to disobey the king''s orders? Lord mu, Ling Xue just wants to remind you that she will be our princess, whether she is human or not, with a prince in her belly, she is the Lord and we are servants!" Nangong Lingxue looks straight into Mu Mu''s eyes. Although she looks very humble, she is 20 cm higher than Mu Mu. Such a woman has caused a great sense of oppression to Mu Mu, and she also feels extremely indignant in her heart.


    "Nangong Lingxue! You. I know! I don''t need you to teach me a lesson! I also want to remind you! Please remember your identity!"


    "Yes, Ling Xue would like to follow master Mu Mu''s instruction." Nangong Lingxue''s humble attitude makes Mu Mu feel like a fist was hit on cotton. She can''t make it. This sense of powerlessness almost drives her crazy.


    Nangong Lingxue''s face was expressionless and her expression was light, as if she was really following the instruction, without any breakthrough. However, Gu Youge, who was also cold, saw the light in Nangong Lingxue''s eyes.


    This woman is not as respectful as she looks, is she. She has a human memory? Nangong Lingxue. Nangong Lingxue. Nangong?! Wait. She remembered that his father mentioned Nangong family when he was born again. Nangong family has been doing business for generations. Compared with his family..


    by the way! She remembered that when she was very young, she came into contact with a girl of her age. It seemed that her surname was Nangong. As for what her name was, she couldn''t remember it clearly for a long time.


    Mu Mu was a little angry. After shaving Gu Youge, he glared at Nangong Lingxue fiercely and ordered to an inexplicable dream lip, "little lip, go, let''s go outside and watch! Staying under the same roof with this low creature and breathing the same air is really humiliating our noble blood!"


    "Lord Mu Mu is right. Her little lips smell a bad smell!" menglip obviously stands on Mu Mu''s side. No matter what position she takes, she must stand on her side, even though her eyes fall on Nangong Lingxue.


    "Sister Xue, let''s go out together."


    "No..."


    "What do you want her to do?! she stays to watch the ''princess''! If the'' princess'' escapes or has an accident, I should ask you!" Mu Mu bites the word ''princess'' very seriously. People with a clear eye know that she doesn''t recognize Gu Youge as a princess at all.


    After saying that, Mu Mu Leng hummed and took the lead in walking out of the room. Menglip looked at Mu Mu and Nangong Lingxue. There was a tangle in his eyes, but he finally made up his mind, stamped his feet in frustration and ran outside the door.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you for years. It''s such an identity to meet again."

 Chapter 359

    Nangong Lingxue''s voice echoed in the room, which made Gu Youge react. He hesitated for half a moment and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say it in the end.


    Nangong Lingxue looked at Gu Youge who wanted to say but didn''t say it. A clear and gorgeous smile appeared on her cold and gorgeous face. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her pink lips closed one by one. Her tone was filled with emotion and ridicule of reunion after a long separation.


    "You''ve been so indifferent these years. Look at you now, you''re more like a blood spirit than a blood spirit. No wonder he likes you."


    Gu Youge naturally knows who Nangong Lingxue''s "he" refers to. When she heard this, her beautiful eyebrows could kill a fly.


    She tightly pursed her mouth, raised her eyes and looked at Nangong Lingxue. The corners of her mouth slightly tilted an imperceptible arc, but her tone was still consistent coldness.


    "You are better suited to him."


    "Don''t introduce. Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just his subordinate. I can see that he is special to you." Nangong Lingxue shrugged.


    Gu Youge glanced at her, turned around and walked to Chuang in the room. He touched his stomach slightly, with a tone of loss that she didn''t even notice.


    "He just wants this child. Ling Xue, do you think I really have a child in my stomach?"


    "Otherwise? If it''s like what you said, why is he so friendly to you? He should get you food." Nangong Lingxue gave her an ambiguous statement. To tell the truth, she didn''t know whether she was pregnant. As a blood spirit of human thought, according to the human woman''s pregnancy, six months should have already had a low abdomen, But at this time, she was pregnant with the children of the blood spirit family. She had never seen other women of the blood spirit family have children, so..


    Nangong Lingxue didn''t know her words, which made Gu Youge''s heart even more lost. She didn''t know why there was such emotion that didn''t belong to her. According to reason, she should have heard that she was pregnant with the child of the Zombie King? Suicide? Or kill this monster? But why did she expect him to be born?


    Seeing that Gu Youge didn''t speak, Nangong Lingxue didn''t speak much, and she was not a talkative person. Looking back, it was her character that nearly killed her at the hands of those people. Fortunately, she was saved by Nirvana and gave her strong strength. She was grateful and respected for nirvana, but it was impossible to have a crazy infatuation like Mu Mu and dream lips.


    Maybe it''s because she has the memory of human period. It''s strange how he retained her memory? Why keep her memory? But did not retain the memory of Mu Mu and dream lips?


    Is it because she was transformed directly by humans? And they lost their memory and became zombies? Alas, anyway, for her, as long as she obeys orders, she hopes to find her sister one day. Is Lulu still alive?


    Nangong Lingxue''s Old God was there. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and Gu Youge woke up from his mind.


    She made up her mind, as if she had made up her mind, and looked up at Nangong Lingxue.


    "Ling Xue, why are you with them?"


    "Hmm? Oh, you say this, at first i..." Nangong Lingxue told her story. Gu Youge listened quietly. She learned some important news from her words.


    First, Nirvana is to go to province a. the destination is also the zoo. It seems to be looking for something.


    Second, Nirvana people have already penetrated into every corner of the redemption base. As long as he wants, he can take the redemption base at any time, but he doesn''t know why he hasn''t taken action.


    Third, the mutant hairy spider last night was led by nirvana in order to eliminate the elite in the base.


    Fourth, the plan of Nirvana began from the day team J came out to do the task, and it was from department J that he heard the secret about province a that he decided to go to province a and solve the human power elite by the way, but it was not completely eliminated. It seems that he has other plans.


    To sum up, she has only one idea. This man is very dangerous!

 Chapter 360

    "Ling Xue, help me escape." Gu Youge spits out a sentence that makes Nangong Ling Xue stunned. For a time, she is in trouble and helps her escape. When he comes back, she will not let her go easily. Secondly, with his ability, how far can she escape? Even if he escaped, he was still chased back. Then


    Thinking of this, Nangong Lingxue immediately refused her, "no, yogurt, I think you know his ability. Even if you run away, he can still catch you back. At that time... What''s more, his temper is really... To say a bad word, it''s cold and ruthless, cruel and grumpy. Sometimes I think he has no intention to achieve his goal.


    YOG, if I help you escape, I''m afraid. "


    "I know, so, Ling Xue, you go with me! I can see that you actually prefer to be with human beings. You are different from them! I think you also know the identity of Yue Baiyi. She also has human memory. I believe she will frankly accept you. She would rather have diarrhea than hurt any human beings. Ling Xue, believe me, you will be with Xiaoyi Yi gets along well. She''s really nice. I... "


    "What are you talking about?" the familiar and indifferent voice interrupted Gu Youge''s words to continue. They looked back in amazement and saw their Nirvana with a black face, as well as two gloating Mu and dream lips behind them.


    Obviously, they deliberately didn''t inform them. Nangong Lingxue''s eyes were slightly cold when she saw this, but she couldn''t think more at this time. She bowed her head and said respectfully, "Wang."


    Ni glanced at her when she heard of nirvana. With infinite pressure, she approached Nangong Lingxue. Such a strong sense of oppression made her feel sluggish in breathing.


    She stood there respectfully, her head did not dare to lift, her forehead was slightly sweating, and fell on the ground drop by drop along her delicate skin, forming waves one after another.


    At the moment when the atmosphere was a little stiff, Nirvana finally took back the momentum and said faintly, "Ling Xue, can you cook?"


    The sudden words stunned Nangong Lingxue and immediately replied, "yes."


    "Go and make some nutritious dishes for pregnant women. The materials are in the kitchen. Find them yourself."


    "Yes, Wang!" Nangong Lingxue had no time to think more, so she had to promise. Looking at nirvana, she seemed to want to say something to Gu Youge. She immediately left.


    "Subordinates step down first."


    "HMM." after saying that, he walked out of the room quickly with a slight hurry. At the same time, he also closed the door very attentively, isolating the sight of Mu Mu and menglip from the door.


    Nangong Lingxue glanced at them, ignored their angry and angry eyes, and strode to the kitchen.


    When she came to the kitchen and saw the materials in the kitchen, she was stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    This.. She remembers that this mutant mountain pig is a unique breed in M Province, right? He took great pains to find this mutant mountain pig from m province thousands of kilometers away!


    Oh, my God! Is he still that cold-blooded and ruthless Nirvana!?


    At this moment, she is a little jealous of Gu Youge. She can make this perfect but uncertain man pay so much for her. For a woman, no matter how bad the man is, as long as he is absolutely sincere to her, she is the happiest woman in the world!


    Nangong Lingxue shook her head and began to prepare for cooking. Although she was the president of the company before the end of the world, cooking is one of her pleasures. Now it seems that nirvana is not going to blame her for her gaffes.


    At the other end, the two people who were alone again fell into embarrassment again.


    "Cough. Cough. Let me say first. I won''t eat those disgusting things you eat."

 Chapter 361

    Gu Youge interrupted with a voice, which made her feel very embarrassed.


    Nirvana was silent and speechless. It was really not like his character. There was no response at half a sound. Maybe he had stood for too long, and Gu Youge was a little tired. Just when Gu Youge thought he was in such a stalemate, suddenly he moved.


    He walked slowly to Gu Youge, held her horizontally with his hand, pursed his thin lips and walked to the bedside.


    It was not until Gu Youge was placed in the ******* again that she regained her consciousness, raised her head in amazement and looked at nirvana in surprise.


    This man..


    "Go to sleep when you''re tired. I''ll wake you up when Ling Xue prepares the food." unconsciously, Nirvana claimed to have changed from ''the king'' to ''I''. Such a big change made Gu Youge feel helpless for a time.


    What does this man want? Why are you so good to her? Is it because of the children? But she can''t even feel a hair!


    Seeing that Gu Youge was still there, Nirvana leaned forward slightly, which raised her heart.


    "You."


    "Sleep, I''ll watch you here." Nirvana didn''t do anything that Gu Youge imagined. Instead, he made a very considerate move. He even put the pillow behind her and gently put the thin blanket on Gu Youge. At some time, a fan turned out in his hand to gently disperse the sultry heat in the room for her.


    Gu Youge was so stupid that she couldn''t believe what she saw! She believes that his subordinates will not believe it! This is different from him. Which one is the real him?!


    "You."


    "Want to see our baby?" Nirvana suddenly said, looking at Gu Youge''s belly with a trace of tenderness in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Gu Youge suddenly felt a loss in his heart. Sure enough, he was just for the children


    She forced the inexplicable loss in her heart and nodded calmly, "what do you think?"


    Nirvana heard the speech, smiled gently, stopped the action in his hand, gently placed the fan on ********, stretched out his right hand to caress Gu Youge''s lower abdomen, gently opened his thin lips, and his affectionate and gentle voice overflowed from his throat.


    "You''er, close your eyes. Come on, reach out and feel it with my hand."


    Gu Youge obediently put his hand in Nirvana''s hand. The cool touch made her some chaotic brain wake up for a moment. However, before she could say anything, a white scene appeared in her mind.


    But the voice with bewitchment came again.


    "See? Yo, this is our child."


    "This... Is this our child?" unconsciously, Gu Youge was also brought in by nirvana. Hearing her words, the corners of Nirvana''s mouth evoked a beautiful radian.


    "Yes, so you must protect the children in our belly, you know?"


    "... HMM." Gu Youge''s expression became soft.


    The atmosphere between the two became very subtle, and the relationship between them was a little closer. Gu Youge did not reject Nirvana as much as he did at the beginning. Unconsciously, time passed quickly. Nangong Lingxue brought the food and knocked on the door.


    "Wang, princess, the food is ready."


    Nirvana raised his head, and the look on his face was at the moment when he looked out of the door. He resumed his cold indifference, and his tone became cold again.


    "Bring it in."


    "Yes!"


    The door of the "creak" room was opened, but the food was delivered not by Nangong Lingxue, but by Mumu.


    "Wang."


    "Put it down and get out."


    "Wang, let Mumu serve the ''princess'' for dinner. Wang, it''s so hard for you to go back and forth. Go and have a rest first..."


    "Don''t let me repeat it a second time, huh?"


    "But... Yes, Wang."


    Mu Mu reluctantly put the food by the bed and took a deep look at nirvana. Then she reluctantly withdrew from the room and reluctantly closed the door.


    "Damn human beings, dare to rob her of her king!"

 Chapter 362

    On the other hand, on the top of the mountain, there are lush branches and leaves, surrounded by steep mountain walls. If you are careless, you may fall off the cliff. However, here, there is a human base, a high wall, which gives people an extra sense of sureness on the edge of the cliff, and there is only one way in and out, which has become an easy to defend and difficult to attack terrain.


    Inside the city wall, many militia in uniform clothes, with rifles on their backs, looked serious and patrolled the streets in an orderly manner. With a rigorous attitude, we can see that the chief of the base is a capable man.


    Compared with the seriousness of the soldiers, the residents in the base have different hopes and happiness from this end of the world.


    It seems that they are not infected by the end of the world, as if they still live before the end of the world, if they can ignore the soldiers who are serious, constantly on duty, on sentry duty and so on.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the reception room of the top person in charge of the base was particularly serious and reserved.


    "Major Ye''s reputation is ringing. I''ve looked up to it for a long time. Today, I see that it really deserves its reputation. However, it''s hard to convince me by major Ye''s one-sided words alone.


    Even if, as major ye said, those people fell off the cliff, I''m afraid they are still... "


    "Pa!" a heavy slap on the table sounded like a thunderbolt in the whole reception room.


    "They''ll be fine! Absolutely! You like to send people or not. As long as you let us go through and round the cliff, you don''t have to worry about the rest!"


    "Miss Yin." night Muhua frowned slightly. Why is this Yin Xiaoxiao so impulsive? Now he still collides with him in other people''s territory. From the planning in this base, he can see that this man''s ability is no less than level D!


    Yin Xiaoxiao stared at night Muhua. He pulled her at that time, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to see the master as soon as possible. Although she believed that the master would be all right, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Originally, I thought this man was quite reliable. I didn''t expect that when I came here, I kept chirping and grinding. There was also this man. Let them go around the cliff and die?!


    "Miss, it''s not that I won''t let you pass through, but that you don''t know that there are many zombies under the cliff. In order to build such a safe base here, we spent a lot of effort and effort and lost many companions to trap those zombies under the cliff. We built a huge gate up to 500 meters on the top of the mountain to prevent them The zombies came up from the bottom of the cliff.


    Every time the gate is opened, all kinds of zombies will come. Even if the gate is closed faster, it will take 30 seconds. In these 30 seconds, those zombies may take the opportunity to enter the base. At that time... I don''t need to say any more. This lady should know how serious the consequences are. "The man is neither slow nor ill, Slowly, from his sexy red lips, he spits out this scene after scene of horror pictures. His expression has not changed. It seems that he is just telling a story, which makes people feel a little strange.


    "Commander Yuwen, what you said, Yemou understands very well, but... If there are so many zombies, when they evolve and can cross the cliff one day, the people in this base will be turtles in the urn of these zombies.


    Yemou just mentioned that now there are a group of people who call themselves the blood spirit family, but to put it bluntly, they are zombies. No matter how well they say it or how their scientific name changes, they still have no disagreement with humans, and each of them has wings. This tall cliff can''t resist them at all.


    Now these people are so. It is difficult for Yemou to ensure that the zombies under the cliff will not give birth to wings.


    You know, this zombie beast is different from the mutant beast. Now, in this dangerous end of the world, if we don''t get rid of these life-threatening guys a little, when they have full wings, we will perish! "

 Chapter 363

    Night Muhua''s words hit the expressionless man''s heart like an alarm bell, which shocked him a lot.


    The man pondered for a moment and seemed to have made a decision. Finally, he raised his head and looked at night Muhua with an incomprehensible look in his eyes.


    "I''ve thought about it. What major ye said is very true. I''m short-sighted and not considerate. I can let you through the cliff. However, I have a request. I hope major ye can lead your elite to kill all the zombies under the cliff with us."


    The man spoke very sincerely, and people couldn''t help believing what he said. The same is true of yemuhua. It should be said that he didn''t think so much at all. He threw himself at the bottom of the cliff and thought about whether the smart girl was good or not.


    As soon as he heard that men let them through the cliff, his joy covered up his rationality.


    "Well, this is nature!" yemuhua promised.


    When the man saw yemuhua''s promise, a faint smile floated on his expressionless face. Perhaps it was the reason why he didn''t smile for a long time, which made his face look a little stiff.


    "Yuwen Xi Tian, thank you, major Ye."


    "Hey, it doesn''t hurt." night Muhua smiled and shook his head. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    He thought that if the man didn''t let them pass, he would take tough measures. Anyway, he would go around the bottom of the cliff and save her!


    However, it would be great if we could solve the problem without using force.


    "In that case, how about starting now? After all, we must race against time to save people." this time, Yuwen Xi Tian opened his mouth first. Suddenly, he stood up from his seat. With his slender and straight body, white skin, angular facial features, tall nose and bright and deep blue eyes, it seemed that he was not a pure dragon Xia National.


    Night Muhua also stood up. He had no worse temperament than Yuwen Xi Tian. He smiled and said, "commander Yuwen said very well, so I''ll bother commander Yuwen to lead the way."


    "Well said, major ye, please."


    "Please."


    Yuwen Xi Tian and ye Muhua booed each other and walked out of the reception room one after another, while the members of group five also followed Ye Muhua and left the reception room.


    There is not much space in the reception room, so in addition to the members of the five groups, more than 20 other groups are waiting in the school yard.


    Seeing that night Muhua came out, the powers quickly surrounded him one by one.


    "Major ye? Can you go around the cliff to find captain Chu and vice captain Yue?" the speaker was Chen Feng, the leader of a group. In general, he had a very good impression of the white dress of the moon. In such an end of the world, it really brightened his eyes to have such a woman who is not as beautiful as a man. It would be a great pity if she died.


    What''s more, not to mention the power level of Yue Baiyi is good. Besides, Chu is also one of the top 500 elites. If you lose an elite, it will be human misfortune.


    Night Muhua glanced at Chen Feng, looked at five groups of other people and saw their concerned eyes. Then he opened his mouth and introduced Yuwen Xi Tiandao around him. "This is commander Yuwen Xi Tian in the base. Commander Yuwen has promised to take us around the bottom of the cliff to save people."


    Gu Zhili, who was originally in a daze, stood up and said excitedly, "major ye, do you mean we can go under the cliff?"


    "Yes."


    "This. This. It''s really great! Major ye, let''s hurry. Hurry!"

 Chapter 364

    At the moment, Gu Zhili is the most excited. First, he lost his favorite woman, but he also lost his brothers who knew each other in life and death. Finally, he couldn''t even keep his sister. Such a devastating blow nearly knocked him down. Fortunately, he is not a person with weak willpower. At the same time, he believes that they will be all right.


    And it was this obsession that kept him from going crazy.


    Night Muhua understood Gu Zhili''s mood at the moment, nodded at him, and then said to the remaining 400 elite powers.


    "I don''t know how many people can go to the cliff with me to save people? Through the words of commander Yuwen, ye learned that there are countless zombies under the cliff. These zombies are different from mutant animals. If they scratch them, they may be infected, just like zombies. Of course, if your class is higher than them, there is no possibility of infection.


    But Yemou can''t guarantee that all the zombies under the cliff are under us, so I want to ask your opinions again. If you are willing to go with us, please stand up. If you are not willing, just wait here. We will set off immediately after we save people. "


    Night Muhua said, glancing at all the powers present and taking a panoramic view of everyone''s look.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that everyone in these five groups is willing to find their own members.


    "Captain Chu is one of the five e-level powers in our team. Without him, he will lose his strong combat effectiveness. In addition, vice captain Yue of the same team, women are not equal to men. She is kind and righteous. She even sacrificed her life to save her friends. Although this move is not very wise, it fully shows that vice captain Yue will never be in danger in the future He is a man who stabs in the back, not to mention vice captain Yue''s power is also one of the best, which is by no means worse than our male power.


    Therefore, major ye, if you go to save people, you can count me Chen Feng. Although we haven''t been together for a long time, at least we share a common sadness. Now that my comrades in arms are under that dangerous cliff, how can I wait so safely? Everyone says, isn''t it


    Chen Feng''s words were very provocative. A few words in twos and threes magnified the advantages of Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi, and aroused the unity of the team. They shared sorrow at any rate. How can they wait so safely?


    "Yes." "yes, Captain Chen is right. Captain Chu is at least an e-level high-level power. If we lose him, we will lose important combat effectiveness. What''s more, we can see the great damage caused to the enemy by the integration of Captain Chu''s thunder power and water power."


    "Yes. Yes, Captain he''s right."


    "Yes, major ye, I''ll go with you!"


    Several level E powers expressed their willingness to go with them, and their team naturally followed their captain. The other six members of the mercenary team of group 21 "28 stars" also naturally want to go with yemuhua.


    A small number of them saw that most of them decided to go and went with them. Although they were not so willing in their hearts, they didn''t dare to show it. After all, they were no longer elite, and they were no more than most people. Not to mention their captain agreed. If they opposed again, wouldn''t they beat their captain in the face? Keep them down? In this case, I''m afraid what they will encounter in the future will not be better than fighting with zombies.


    Night Muhua saw that everyone agreed to go, and his face showed a gentle and clear smile.


    "OK, Yemou, thank you again."


    "You''re welcome, major Ye!"


    "Yes. Major night doesn''t have to be so polite."


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''m no longer hypocritical. Time is life. Let''s start quickly! Please lead the way!"


    "OK, ladies and gentlemen, this way, please."

 Chapter 365

    Yuwen Xitian took yemuhua and others through the base and came to the huge mountain gate mentioned in his mouth. He pointed to the towering door and introduced it to the people.


    "As long as you open this door, this path can directly lead to the bottom of the cliff, but I want to emphasize that in order to prevent those zombies from attacking the base, when you all go in, the mountain gate will be closed. When you save everyone, see the bell? Just ring the bell, and then open the mountain gate and let you in.


    Of course, the premise is that there are no "pursuers" behind you. Well, are you ready? If you are ready, I''ll order someone to open the mountain gate for you to pass. "


    "Wait. Commander Yuwen, don''t you go in person?" night Muhua frowned, which seemed different from what he had imagined before. Didn''t he say he wanted to kill zombies together? Yes?


    It seems that he saw Ye Muhua''s mind. Yuwen Xi Tian slightly pursed his lips and said, "it''s natural, just to prevent zombies from entering the base, so I decided to go with major ye together with me and my two subordinates.


    Of course, the strength of these two subordinates is comparable to that of ten f-level powers. With me, it can be said that the three of us are up to fifty f-level powers. "


    Night Muhua pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "OK, thank you, commander Yuwen." I don''t know what the man is thinking. It''s better to keep more mind.


    Night Muhua thought of it.


    Yuwen Xi Tian''s eyes flickered slightly, making people unable to see what he was thinking.


    Each of them harboured ghosts, but they looked polite and friendly. Their actions did not attract the attention of other powers.


    With Yuwen Xi Tian''s order, everyone became nervous.


    The sound of the mountain gate being opened was originally heavy, so it needed a lot of power to lift the mountain gate, and the speed at which the door was opened was very slow. As Yuwen Xi Tian said, it took 30 seconds until after 30 seconds, the door was opened for nearly two meters and stopped.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xi Tian became more serious, "let''s go!"


    After that, he and his two subordinates took the lead and rushed out of the mountain gate first. Seeing this, night Muhua hurried to follow up. The remaining powers followed nervously until nearly 500 people entered outside the mountain gate, which was slowly closed again.


    During this period, no zombies came, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    However, they were not happy for a long time. On their way along the path, a huge zombie tiger followed because he heard the sound of the Mountain Gate turning.


    "Bluff! Roar. Roar."


    The zombie tiger has not changed except its cry. Its teeth, hair and eyes have changed greatly.


    Sharp and huge tusks filled its whole face, festering and smelling gray and black hair, making it look like a lump of stinky shit. If it weren''t for its lantern sized red, bloodthirsty and empty eyes, it might really be a lump of stinky shit.


    The atmosphere between the powers became tense. I used to think how terrible the mutant beast was, but now it''s so cute compared with the zombie beast in front of me!


    Zombie''s wisdom is obviously not as high as that of mutant beast, so it doesn''t know any tactics. Its eyes are only food and only killing.


    The zombie tiger shouted, rushed to the crowd, opened his bloody mouth and bit hard at the crowd.


    "Roar!"

 Chapter 366

    "Get out of the way! Its saliva has a virus! Don''t be contaminated by its saliva!" a subordinate beside Yuwen Xitian shouted to remind the people. Seeing this, they quickly climbed and rolled and dodged in various postures. At the moment, they couldn''t care about their image.


    The zombie tiger jumped into the air, was very angry, howled angrily at the people, and jumped at the people again.


    The zombie tiger is huge. Although it pours into the air every time, many powers are hit by the stone chips aroused around because of its slow speed. Fortunately, the people present are not ordinary people, otherwise they will either die or be injured.


    However, people still suffered a little skin trauma and blood flowed out of the wound. The faint smell of blood was enough to make the zombie tiger more crazy.


    "Ow!!!" the zombie tiger shouted up to the sky. There was madness in his red eyes. For him, this is his food in front of him. As long as he eats it, he can alleviate his bloodthirsty impulse.


    Seeing the zombie tiger''s expression, they became more and more excited. They were vigilant and nervously looked at the zombie tiger''s every move, for fear that one would be swallowed by the zombie tiger without checking for a moment. They believed that as long as the zombie tiger opened its big mouth, it would be enough to swallow them alive.


    Standing in mid air, the night Muhua, suspended with his power, saw this. He frowned deeply and looked seriously at every move below. He didn''t look on, but was thinking about how to eliminate the zombie tiger with the least damage in the shortest time.


    The deadliest place for all these creatures is the eye. Although it has such an iron clad fur, the eye is definitely weak. However, with the intelligence quotient of this zombie tiger, can it find out before attacking its eyes?


    It seems that we have to experiment first.


    Night Muhua made a decision secretly. He drove the power in his body to suspend it directly above the zombie tiger and used the wind blade against the tail of the zombie tiger.


    "Yes."


    The wind blade only left a faint blood mark on the tail of the zombie tiger. You know, he used 70% of his strength. If he used 100%, I''m afraid it''s not enough to cut off the tail.


    At this time, he had a certain understanding of the defense of zombie tiger, but it was far from enough.


    However, the zombie tiger was very angry because of yemuhua''s behavior. It didn''t expect that this little insect circling in the air would hurt its most precious tail. It''s really unbearable.


    Although the zombie tiger''s IQ is not as high as that of mutant animals, it is at least much smarter than those low-level zombies.


    If the mutant beast is supposed to have more intelligence, and the zombie beast is from scratch, so although the zombie beast is not as smart as the mutant beast, it is not a lunatic 250.


    Zombie tiger howled at night Muhua, waved his tail, and with the sound of roaring and breaking sound, fiercely swept to night Muhua in the sky.


    Night Muhua looked indifferent, driving the wind power, and quickly left the zombie tiger''s attack range. The zombie tiger''s attack failed again, and now the zombie tiger''s anger has been ignited to the critical point.


    Standing outside the battle circle, Yuwen Xi Tian saw this and pondered for a while. He shouted to night Muhua in the sky, "major night, focus on a little attack. Zombies can''t really die unless they break their brains."


    Night Muhua nodded slightly and moved his eyes from Yuwen Xi Tian to zombie tiger. He still put his eyes on those red eyes. His thoughts flew around in his head, and soon he thought of a solution.


    At this time, the situation suddenly changed, and other zombies rushed to the crowd with galloping steps.


    "Shit! There are more and more zombies!"

 Chapter 367

    The speaker is Chen Feng. Looking at the fierce zombies from the mountain, people once again feel an unprecedented panic. How should they deal with so many zombies?!


    "Everyone calm down and don''t mess around. Is a small zombie an opponent of our human beings? Cheer up, everyone. Now listen to my orders and solve the behemoth in front of us!" night Muhua''s clear voice dispersed in the crowd and played a role in stabilizing people''s hearts, especially the sentence ''is a small zombie an opponent of our human beings'', It not only gave people strong encouragement, but also aroused a touch of pride in people''s hearts.


    "Yes! Were our noble human beings defeated by these beasts?" the crowd was boiling again, and the morale was higher than just now. Ye Muhua was very satisfied with this.


    "Well, let''s be quiet first. Listen to me. I''ll attract the zombie tiger. When I hurt its eyes, we''ll focus on attacking its eyes and try to solve it before the zombie animals come."


    "Well, we all listen to major Ye!" people expressed their recognition of Ye Muhua one by one. They were relatively united, which made the subsequent battle a lot easier.


    Night Muhua glanced at the zombie herd in front of them in a few minutes, and his eyes focused on the zombie tiger again. In fact, the zombie tiger has been attacking him, but he is in the air, and his power is more suitable to dodge, so the zombie tiger has never benefited.


    Zombie tiger doesn''t understand human words, so it doesn''t know what these humans are going to do to it. It still launches its own angry attack. In its view, this little bug in the air is really annoying. It won''t stop until it hits him down!


    However, just because of this, it also gave yemuhua a good gap. When the zombie tiger raised his head and roared at him, his eyes suddenly looked cold, and a small wind blade with 100% strength was condensed in his hand.


    He lifted his hands slightly and waved them gently. The small wind blade rushed directly into the eyes of the zombie tiger at the speed of sound wave. It was just less than a second. Before people had time to respond, they were startled by the howling of the zombie tiger. People woke up in an instant, subconsciously focused on their powers and attacked the injured eyes of the zombie tiger.


    At this moment, the colorful powers in the sky are gorgeous and beautiful like colorful raindrops.


    "Roar..." there was a sad cry, but it didn''t last long. Then came the sound of huge objects falling to the ground, and people were relieved.


    At the same time, the zombie herd also arrived as scheduled.


    "Major!"


    "Calm down, everyone. Just as commander Yuwen said, attack your head, take care of each other in groups, and don''t mess around!"


    "Yes!"


    The powers immediately found their own groups. 25 groups have been stationed in different sections in batches. If the first group fails to kill all the zombies, the latter group will kill all the zombies left behind. Of course, the first group is the most difficult. In order to reduce the loss of personnel, Members of groups 5 and 21 volunteered to stand on the first front and the Second World War line.


    With the deterrence of Mo Yanqin and Yin Xiaoxiao, people''s pressure has been reduced a lot in an instant, but even so, people still kill very hard.


    The zombie beast is different from the mutant beast in that one of them is not afraid of pain and the other is afraid of pain!


    Facing the zombie beast that the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, people must be more difficult than fighting the mutant beast.


    "All teams, the formation of the team remains unchanged! Move forward at full speed!"

 Chapter 368

    At night Muhua''s command, all powers move forward step by step in a slow and rhythmic pace. Although the speed of progress is very slow, the total return is a good start. After all, it is quite good to be able to move forward in so many zombie herds and maintain such an array.


    Yuwen Xi Tian looked at people''s orderly actions and expressed some recognition for yemuhua''s ability. He was able to unite these powers who were not soldiers of team J to this extent, which could be regarded as a good elite team.


    If you give this team time, I believe it will make rapid progress. Although these elite powers have not been trained, they have been rolling in this last world for more than half a year. They can live to the present and participate in the task of team J. I believe they must be superior. If they are trained, I believe this team will become a weapon of mankind and defend the country for mankind.


    However, compared with defending the country, he wants to make this team belong to him, which can expand his territory, make his power bigger and have more say in this end of the world. Although he is the leader of a private base, longxia is still led by various GJ bases, not only because the GJ Army has been trained beyond ordinary people, It is also because they have thermal weapons, even nuclear weapons, that they do not have.


    Yuwen Xi Tianlao God is here. Facing the threatening zombie beast, he doesn''t seem to care so much, but fortunately, the two subordinates around him bravely kill the enemy for him, which makes him so distracted on the battlefield.


    However, when he was protected, there would eventually be omissions. At this time, a zombie dog the size of an ordinary adult dog bypassed the two subordinates in front of Yu Wenxi Tian at an extremely flexible speed, and directly spewed a black liquid with a bad smell towards his face door.


    "Commander!" the two lost their voice. At the moment, they hated themselves very much. They were so careless that these damn beasts attacked the commander.


    However, Yuwen Xi Tian was still unmoved. He saw that the black liquid was about to touch his face.


    "Pa. Yi."


    The black liquid seemed to hit some transparent object and stopped 50 cm away from the sky door of Yuwen Xi.


    The corrosive liquid is constantly emitting black smoke and the harsh sound of corrosive objects makes people feel creepy. If the liquid hits people directly, I''m afraid it will be completely corroded.


    Yuwen Xi Tian nodded slightly and glanced at the two subordinates. They looked guilty and lowered their heads.


    In this regard, he didn''t say anything, but put his eyes on the corrosive liquid in front of him. His eyes were slightly cold. The corrosive liquid blocked by something suddenly flew up and rushed directly to the zombie dog.


    He smashed the zombie dog''s face quickly and accurately.


    "Yes."


    Before the zombie dog had time to shout twice, its brain was instantly corroded by its own liquid, and then it fell down is the cyan spirit core.


    Yuwen Xi Tian was expressionless. It seemed that everything just happened didn''t exist. He didn''t take a look at the zombie dog with the whole head corroded on the ground. He slightly stretched out his right hand, and the spirit core originally lying on the ground flew into his hand.


    Only a few people saw his actions. Yuwen Xi Tian''s unfathomable ability to the town was in place. Fortunately, there were a lot of people in a group. Otherwise, he was stunned. It is estimated that he did not know how many powers he lost.


    Among those who saw his exposed hand were Gu Zhili, who had just been replaced to rest and absorb powers.


    He''s an air power? No. air should not stop an object. That''s. Space?!


    No, no, he should have more than one power! Is it. Air plus space? Oh, my God! Who the hell is he?!


    As he fights zombie dogs, it should not be all his strength. If so, you must not be an enemy with this man. It''s too dangerous!


    Gu Zhili resumed his power and looked at Yuwen Xi Tian not far away. He subconsciously pushed the frame and said in secret.


    This man seems familiar? Where have you met? wait! It''s him! No wonder... It seems that it''s better to find brother Chu quickly.


    Thinking of this, Gu Zhili put his eyes on Ye Muhua again. Seeing that he looked pale and expressionless, he killed all the zombies left out by the group. His free and easy and elegant actions also made Gu Zhili look a little heavy.


    Now the end of the world is just more than half a year, and these two people''s abilities have exceeded level E. give them time to grow. I''m afraid they will surpass level D and break through level C in the near future.


    These days, he found a problem. As long as he is a power of the military headquarters, his power level will rise very fast. He just doesn''t know why. Everyone''s temperament will change and become arrogant. However, it''s also reasonable. Now, the powers above level C are also GJ powers.


    It seems that up to now, GJ still wants to be in power alone. If so. This time, there are no J Department powers other than Muhua at night. Is it just to preserve strength?


    On the other hand, while calculating how to retain more strength, ye Muhua is also dissatisfied with what GJ and department J have done.


    When he was on a mission, he applied to take a military power team. However, he was rejected by the top, saying that he would leave them to defend the base. In that case, why did he force the elite of these mercenary teams to go?


    He couldn''t understand the decision made by the military headquarters. First, he ordered all the military department''s powers not to say their advanced problems, and then he didn''t allow any powers to leave the military headquarters. He locked the powers in a room every day and stayed for a period of time. Even he was not allowed to go in and have a look. This move made him more and more curious and confused. He felt that something was going to happen, but he couldn''t say it all the time.


    Just, now is not the time to think about this problem. I''d better hurry to save them in white. I don''t know how they are now?


    On the other hand, several people in white have come to this private base. Looking at the high wall and the soldiers constantly patrolling and guarding on the wall, they look up to the leaders in the base.


    Early in the morning, I found the four soldiers in white. When they saw that they had come to the gate, they asked.


    "Who''s coming!"


    The four people in moon white looked at each other and still answered by moon white.


    "Little brother, I wonder if a team of nearly 500 people passed here before?"


    Hearing the question of Yue Baiyi, the little soldier on the tower was stunned at first, and then looked up and down at the four people in Yue Baiyi with a pair of confused eyes, until Murong Xingli was a little crazy, and the little soldier didn''t know what to do.


    "Indeed, a team of 500 people entered the base, but they are not in the base now. Led by the commander, they entered the path to the cliff and said they were looking for some team members who accidentally fell off the cliff.


    .. Are you the team members who fell off the cliff? Aren''t you under the cliff? Why did you come up here? It''s all steep cliffs. How could it be... "


    Seeing more and more problems of the soldiers, Yue Baiyi hurriedly stopped and said, "Oh, we fell on the tree in the middle of the cliff, so it''s all right. We climbed up from there through one night''s efforts.


    Thank you, brother. I wonder if it would be convenient for us to go in? "

 Chapter 369

    The soldier was a little stunned, then quickly shook his head, loudly refused to shout.


    "No, it''s up to the commander to decide the entry and exit of personnel, and the commander is not in the base now, so we can''t disobey the commander''s order and let you in. If you''re willing to wait here again."


    On hearing this, Yue Baiyi frowned deeply. What''s the situation? This private base is even more troublesome than GJ''s, and the wishes of the base commander should be solicited for personnel access? Aren''t you afraid of being headstrong? Wouldn''t it be a great loss for the base if some powers they wanted to rely on were so rejected by them?


    "What should we do? Shall we wait here? Or." Yue Baiyi looked back at Chu Yi and asked for his advice.


    Chu also pondered for a while, raised his head and asked, "this little brother, don''t you leave a steward? If you don''t trust us, you can let the people in our team come out and see if we are suspicious."


    As soon as the soldier heard this, he waved his hand again and again, embarrassed, "I don''t believe what you mean. It''s just the commander''s rules that we must follow. It''s not that we don''t want you to come in, but that the commander took two managers into the cliff path to help major Ye Muhua save people. Because there are many zombies that we drove in at the beginning, major ye took everyone down. Now there''s nothing you want in the base Said my teammate. "


    "What?! it''s all gone down?" Yue Baiyi exclaimed. She didn''t expect that yemuhua would take everyone down to save them. She thought of letting the members of their group 5 go down to save people at best. Unexpectedly.


    However, they have also experienced the zombie beast. There are enough wolves. If there are more


    "No, also, Xingli, ah Yi, we must go. Don''t let them go deep into the bottom of the cliff!"


    "But. But they don''t open the door! How can we inform them?" Murong Xingli looked sad and thought of Gu Zhili, and his heart was even more frightened.


    "No, no, Xiaoyi, brother Chu, let''s go down from the secret road to the bottom of the cliff and go around to find them!" she thought that Gu Zhili might be in danger. At the moment, she was already not afraid of any darkness, even if she had to go back to the ghost place where she couldn''t see her fingers!


    "This."


    "This is also a way. Clothes, you can''t go in here. There are as few conflicts as possible, not to mention them." Chu also made a pistol action, which made Yue Baiyi silent.


    "That. That''s all right. In that case, let''s go quickly. I''m afraid it''s late and everyone will be buried there!" Yue Baiyi no longer hesitated after thinking about it, took Murong Xingli in one hand and gave orders to several people.


    "Good!"


    Without another word with the soldiers, they hurried away from the gate of the base. This intelligent and hurried move made the soldiers confused and despised them. He thought they would beg them to go in more. Maybe he would let them in with a soft heart at that time, but he didn''t expect them to go! It seems that they are also a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. What a pity It''s a pity for those powers who risked their lives to save them.


    The soldier shook his head contemptuously and continued to patrol. What just happened was forgotten.


    As for the people in white, they didn''t care what Xiaobing thought at all. They quickly returned to the entrance of the secret road with a galloping pace.


    The entrance of the secret passage is a huge stone. If you want to enter, you must push the huge stone away. If you don''t have detached strength, otherwise even if someone finds the secret passage, you can''t open it and get in.


    The four people worked together and finally pushed the boulder away. If the weight was calculated by two, the boulder would be at least about five tons. Fortunately, they were not ordinary people before the end of the world. Plus the power variation of white clothes last month, the four people worked together to push the boulder away.


    The secret road was still so deep. This time, Murong Xingli didn''t remind him again. He became a mobile torch directly. The four people entered the secret road one after another. In order not to let people find the secret Road, they closed the secret road together, and then went to the bottom of the cliff.


    Perhaps because of the first walk, the second time is much simpler and easier.


    It took only half an hour to finish the original one or two hours.


    When they returned to the cave again, they were relieved, looked at each other, left the cave one after another, inquired about the route, and ran in the direction of yemuhua.


    What they didn''t know was that after they left the cave, the little transparent figure came out.


    God. Why are they back again?! fortunately, he will be invisible, otherwise they will find him! No, he has to keep up with them and see what they are going to do!


    At the same time, the end of night Muhua.


    The zombie herd of Xiaobo has been solved one by one. After they cleaned the battlefield a little, they found a clean place to restore their powers. Half an hour later, night Muhua decreed again.


    "Everyone has worked hard. Now this may be just a small wave of zombies, and there may be more in the future. However, now I believe we will be able to defeat these damn animals! The spiritual core hunted by the team will be distributed by the team."


    After ye Muhua said this, every power person was refreshed. There were at least thousands of zombie corpses, large and small. According to this division, a person could be divided into at least a dozen. You know, the Zombie''s spiritual cores were above the Yellow level, which can be regarded as more precious spiritual cores for them, It can also be regarded as a great wealth.


    With the inspiration of the spirit core, people were not discouraged, but more and more courageous. At the moment, in their eyes, zombies are equal to the spirit core, which is equal to a large amount of wealth, a high-level power level, and people''s life. Therefore, at the moment, everyone''s face is filled with a faint smile.


    Night Muhua was relieved when he saw this. He glanced at Yuwen Xi Tian, who was leaning against the mountain wall to close his eyes and refresh himself, and left an eye in his heart.


    It can be seen from the zombie killing just now that the man''s rank is not below him, and he asked them to help kill the zombie, but he looked indifferent, which doubted his intention.


    Does he want to compete with Snipes and mussels to make a profit? Anyway, this man, he had to guard against.


    "Well, if everyone has a good rest, let''s start, find them early and leave this ghost place early."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 370

    The voice fell, and ye Muhua fell at the front of the team from mid air. At the moment, the members of the fifth group are standing on the first front, which is also a group that ye Muhua is slightly familiar with.


    "Are you all right?"


    "We have no problem. It''s brother Muhua. Didn''t the zombie tiger hurt you just now?" Xingxiu blinked and said with concern. His eyes twinkled with an incomprehensible look, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Night Muhua glanced at Xingxiu and felt a little confused about Xingxiu''s skilled appearance. It seems that they met for the first time today? I''ve heard of the 28 stars team, but I haven''t been able to see them.


    "Are you...?" night Muhua hesitated.


    "Oh, I''m Xingxiu in the ''28 stars'' team. I''m good at wood and wind power. Brother Muhua, you''re my idol." Xingxiu''s eyes twinkle with worship. It seems that he is an admirer of night Muhua as he said. After all, he can also wind power.


    Night Muhua nodded faintly, and a warm voice overflowed from his throat. "Hello, Mr. Xingxiu, thank you for your concern. Night is all right."


    "Oh, brother Muhua, don''t call me sir. Just call me Xingxiu."


    Night Muhua nodded without delay. He looked at him and focused on the people.


    "OK, everybody keep this formation and go!"


    "Yes!"


    The voice fell. Night Muhua turned smartly and stood at the front of the team, leading the powers forward. The soldiers he brought out held rifles one by one, followed at the end of the team step by step, guarding the end of the team. If there was a zombie attack, they would solve it with one shot.


    Yemuhua''s team are his confidants, his life and death friends who have experienced countless tasks over the years, brothers, friends, comrades in arms, and objects worthy of delivery.


    So yemuhua believes in them, just as they believe in yemuhua. They know that these elites are precious to the base. Losing them will be a great loss to mankind.


    They must protect them. Even if they exchange their lives for them in the future, it is worth it. People are inherently lighter than a feather or heavier than Mount Tai. And they prefer to be heavier than Mount Tai rather than live in obscurity.


    From beginning to end, Yu Wenxi looked at the whole team with the attitude of a bystander. In his opinion, this team like a scattered soldier cannot be invincible. Especially in the face of life and death, the desire of human nature will be revealed, betraying his teammates and friends, giving the other party to his back without reservation, and ruthlessly pushing it into the abyss of bottomless abyss.


    He doesn''t believe in people. Although these two subordinates who have been with him since the end of the world, he doesn''t believe them. For him, only himself and himself can trust them, so he won''t betray himself.


    So everything is in his own hands. He has no evil thoughts or even a trace of gratitude for these people, but he will not believe them or lend a helping hand in times of crisis. This is him, cold and ruthless.


    Therefore, he has reservations when fighting, and is ready to retreat at any time. After all, he is not here to save people. If the zombies can be killed here, it is good, if not. He didn''t have to lose himself to kill them. After all, he didn''t know anyone who fell off the cliff.


    "Commander." the man in the gray black shirt opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t reveal it when it came to his mouth.


    Yuwen Xi Tian raised his eyes, Ni glanced at him, and said faintly, "Yucheng, just say what you want to say."


    Yucheng, that is, the man wearing a gray black shirt around Yuwen Xitian, saw this and hurriedly said, "yes, commander. It was just a moment of neglect by his subordinates, so it was..."


    "Just, no second time."


    Yu Cheng heard the speech, his face was happy and said again and again, "yes, Xie Tongling!"


    Yuwen Xi Tian waved his hand and looked like he didn''t care. His eyes once again focused on yemuhua. His eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what to think.


    Besides, when it comes to night Muhua, he stands in the front of the team and leads 25 groups of powers to the cliff. He is not slow, not urgent, not fast, not slow. He is always vigilant and ready to fight at any time.


    Along the way, countless zombies rushed to them, but on the whole they were able to cope with it, especially night Muhua. The whole scene was as if one man were in charge of the pass and ten thousand people could not open it. Only one person restrained the whole scene.


    And his actions gave everyone a good encouragement.


    "Let''s move forward!" night Muhua gasped slightly and frowned slightly. He should be very tired, but he never called a pause or a rest.


    With the help of yemuhua, the pressure of the powers was much less, and the process of the team was much faster. It was not long before they came to the bottom of the cliff.


    When he came to the bottom of the cliff, he looked around and seemed to be looking for something.


    "Major ye, look! That''s where they fell! That''s where the master fell!" Yin Xiaoxiao, who has excellent eyesight, excitedly stretched out his hand and pointed to the high mountain and cliff not far from the left, and shouted to Ye Muhua excitedly.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look." night Muhua looked in the direction Yin Xiaoxiao pointed out and found that there were many broken stones, some into powder and some into small stones, but this can prove that this is indeed the place where they were attacked by falling stones.


    As soon as his voice fell, he was preparing to go in the direction of broken stones, but he was sensitive to find that the surrounding area had been surrounded by zombies.


    "It''s a wolf!" someone in the crowd screamed and looked at the zombies around in horror.


    In people''s concept, the wolf is one of the terrible beasts in the forest. If a tiger is terrible, people would rather face a powerful tiger than these hungry wolves.


    Because wolves are social animals, hundreds, even. Therefore, I would rather provoke a tiger than a wolf. Moreover, the wolf is very vengeful and stingy. If he lets a wolf go, he will find a chance to revenge again in the future.


    Moreover, it will bring all the wolves in the wolf family together for revenge. Although it is very vengeful and stingy, it is also a very united race.


    Now, the wolf has been infected by the virus and has become a zombie. While its body has grown several times larger, its appearance has become more frightening.


    Just at a glance, I felt the coolness on my back.

 Chapter 371

    Sharp fangs covered the whole huge mouth, like sawteeth, as if you could crush the bones with a gentle bite. And the hair like steel spikes can pierce people''s chest anytime, anywhere.


    Zombie wolves whispered and howled, and their harsh and sharp howls echoed at the bottom of the whole cliff. They approached the powers step by step, and their saliva slowly dropped to the ground on their serrated tusks.


    Boo. Boo


    A creepy burning sound formed.


    Seeing this, the powers took a step back without trace, and the fear in people''s hearts burst out at this time. They wanted to escape here now, especially after seeing the strange tail of the zombie wolf.


    The zombie wolf swept its tail, like the tail of a huge mallet. Every time it waved it, it had a broken sound, Hoo. Hoo. People can imagine that if this huge mallet hits on their heads, their brains will burst and die.


    At the moment, in addition to the members of the fifth group and the members of the 28th Xingxiu team in the 21st group, as well as Chen Feng, ye Muhua, Yu Wen Xi Tian, and his two subordinates, he Tianhu, he Yuning, and dusk Chengfeng, the faces of other powers are full of panic and timidity.


    Night Muhua raised his eyes and glanced at everyone present. He looked a little heavy and was silent for half a minute. He said, "pay attention to all groups. Take each group as a unit and break through with the formation just now. Remember, if you don''t want to die, give me your courage and fight!"


    The powers looked at each other. They all saw fear and worry in each other''s eyes, as well as the deep desire for survival.


    With the wolves approaching more and more, people have made a decision in their hearts. If they fail, they will become benevolent. Now they can''t turn back. Only by rushing forward and killing a path of blood can they leave safely, and only by killing themselves can they survive.


    "No matter! Kill!" I don''t know who took the lead in shouting, breaking the last trace of timidity in people''s hearts. At this time, what burst out in their eyes was no longer timidity and fear, but the desire to survive.


    Whether high-level animals or low-level animals, no matter what species, have a strong survival instinct, so do humans and zombies.


    The wolves seemed to feel the strong killing intention from people and retreated without trace. This move filled people''s hearts with confidence.


    "We will survive! Kill them!" another voice came out of the crowd, and as the voice fell, the war was imminent.


    Zombie wolves no longer wait, salivating at the corners of their mouths, scrambling to eat the small and weak food in front of them, but they didn''t expect that the food was not only not delicious, but also stuffed their teeth.


    "Ouch!!" a zombie wolf, the size of an ordinary tiger, was looking up to the sky and shouting loudly. His voice was a little sad and angry, with a trace of resentment.


    "Hey? It hurts! Ahaha! Brothers! They even feel pain! Teeth! Let''s pick our teeth with them!" a power who controls the rock looked at his whole fist covered by the power early in the morning. The light pink blood made him crazy.


    A stone power can control any rock. A stone can make itself as hard as a rock. The power can cover every part.


    The hardest rock is granite, and the hardest rock is diamond, which is commonly known as diamond.


    This stone power can make its skin as hard as granite, and its fist as invincible as diamond.


    When he covered his skin with a thick layer of granite, he covered his fist with diamonds. The invincible diamond fist hit the big fangs of the zombie wolf, and just hit down two huge front teeth, which made the zombie wolf roll on the spot.


    No matter how terrible and powerful animals are, when their weapons are stripped off, their combat effectiveness is just a rabbit.


    Like snakes, when their teeth are pulled out, they are no longer aggressive, and people are no longer afraid of its toxicity.


    Obviously, the zombie wolf was the same. When the stone power shouted, everyone focused on him and the zombie wolf rolling in front of him.


    "Hey, hey, hit its big tusks so that they are no longer aggressive." just as the stone power waved his fist and compared a V, the zombie wolf who was rolling on the ground suddenly jumped, raised his left front paw and grabbed the stone power.


    "Pa. Ka."


    After being hit by something hard, there was the sound of something breaking.


    "Ha ha, break it! Call you to sneak on me! Ha ha ha!" the stone power looked up and laughed. At the moment, his image can''t tell what kind of creature he is except that he can be seen from his eyes and a white tooth.


    However, Desser has to pay a price.


    "Ha. Cough. Cough." obviously, he choked on his saliva.


    Seeing this, the people jerked their lips, ignored the crazy stone power, and continued to fight with the zombie wolf in front of them. Fortunately, with the reminder of the stone power, the people focused their attack on the big tusks of the zombie wolf. Sure enough, the attack was very effective.


    At this time, people are dazzled by the colorful powers and all kinds of amazing powers. From the top of the cliff, they don''t know that fireworks are setting off at the bottom of the cliff, which is so gorgeous and charming.


    However, the number of powers and zombie wolves is always out of proportion, but humans will eventually be tired. Although they have spiritual cores, their physical strength is also exhausted, and the progress of slaughter is much slower.


    The zombie wolves are tireless, only tirelessly, one after another to the crowd, opening their huge tusks.


    "Major Ye! Everyone''s physical strength is about to be exhausted, so it''s not a way! Please make it clear to major Ye!" Chen Feng came to Ye Muhua from around and shouted anxiously to him. At the moment, his face is tired, and it''s obvious that his physical strength is coming to an end.


    Night Muhua is the same. Although he is not as anxious as Chen Feng, the worry in his eyes also betrays his heart at the moment.


    His physical strength is about to be exhausted. If he can''t break through successfully, when his physical strength is completely exhausted, they will be divided up by these zombie wolves!


    No, he hasn''t found white clothes yet. He can''t die yet! He wants to live and watch her safe! Even if it''s just a glance, just a glance!


    "Whatever, go out! Rush forward!"

 Chapter 372

    "Wait... Night." before Chen Feng finished, night Muhua rushed out first. Looking at night Muhua, he cut off the whole head of the zombie wolf one by one. The technique was fast and ruthless, which made him shrink his neck and swallow spittle.


    God, major night is too fierce!


    Chen Feng shook his head violently, threw away the messy ideas in his head, turned his head and shouted at the team members behind him.


    "A group of attention, rush for me! Kill those who don''t want to die! Otherwise they will be trapped here and only be divided up by these damn animals!" he ignored them and rushed out with the pace of Ye Muhua.


    The members of one group looked at each other and didn''t know what to do, but fortunately, most of the members of one group were Chen Feng''s mercenary team, so when they saw their captain running away, they didn''t dare to delay any more and rushed out. Even if there is more timidity in my heart, I don''t want to be left here at this time.


    The members of the other mercenary teams in the remaining group looked at each other and followed up. Please, they don''t want to stay here, okay?!


    Yemuhua''s leadership has played a virtuous circle. People follow the blood path killed by yemuhua. Although it is steep, there is no life danger along the way.


    Victory is at hand. With the passage of time, people see the last place of the wolves. As long as they break out of the encirclement, they can survive. When the fire of hope is lit in people''s hearts, the reality cruelly splashes a basin of cold water on their heads.


    Chen Feng was almost red eyed at this time. He trusted Ye Muhua. He didn''t expect him to stop, and he rushed straight into Ye Muhua''s back.


    "Hiss. Hey, night..." just wanted to say something, but it was stopped. The original hope suddenly turned into panic.


    "Oh, my God! What is this?"


    "It''s an ant!"


    "Oh, my God! Is there such a big ant?! is it still an ant?! have you ever seen an ant the size of an adult tiger?!"


    "Zombie ant! No. No! It''s mutant ant!"


    The crowd has already been noisy. In the face of the behemoth in front of us, people''s face turned gray and defeated. God, do you want people to live?! Each one is so strong. Do they still have a place to live?!


    At the end of the team, Yuwen Xi Tian looked at the situation in front of him. Rao was calm and calm. He couldn''t help frowning.


    Unexpectedly, those zombies at the bottom of the cliff have evolved so rapidly. In less than half a year, both quantity and overall quality have been greatly improved. No, we can''t consume useless physical strength here. Now that we have the information we want to know, it''s time to leave!


    "Commander?" Yu Cheng gave a slightly hesitant cry and threw away the zombie wolf whose head was cut off by him. After digging out the spiritual core from the cut head, he threw away the stinking head.


    Another subordinate beside Yuwen Xitian glanced at Yucheng and seemed to dislike him. Ni glanced at him with a frown. After a glance, he put his eyes on Yuwen Xitian, and the disliked eyes instantly became respectful.


    "Commander, it''s not a way to consume like this. It''s better to..."


    "Well, Yucheng Yubao, let''s go." Yuwen Xi Tian''s voice is flat and cold. He is as free as the bottom of a cliff and his own back garden. He can go in and out at will.


    His voice was not big or small, but he Tianhu just heard it. He Tianhu always had a hot temper, but he was very just. When he heard Yuwen Xi Tian''s words, he thought he had a way to leave here and shouted in surprise.


    "Commander Yuwen, do you have a way to get out of here?!" however, he Tianhu''s words resounded at the bottom of the whole cliff, and it was difficult not to be heard.


    Yuwen Xi Tian looked at he Tianhu expressionless. He had no words. Instead, Yu Cheng around him despised Tao.


    "The commander naturally has a way to get out of here!"


    Although Yu Cheng''s attitude is not very good, which makes he Tianhu very angry. You know, after the end of the world, he, who has powers, has always been respected and treated. Now he is treated so arrogantly by a hairy boy, and his heart is naturally uncomfortable, but he rarely suppresses his temper when he thinks of serious things.


    "Oh? That''s great! Commander Yuwen, take us out of here quickly!" he Tianhu said of the surprise and expectation on his face. When people are in despair, someone will hold on to it when he gives a glimmer of vitality, no matter who the person is, weak or strong.


    Instinct, that''s survival instinct.


    The night Muhua in front of him frowned when he heard the speech. His tone didn''t seem very good. "Captain he, now captain Chu and vice captain Yue haven''t found them yet. How can they leave!"


    He Tianhu has always been straightforward. When he heard Ye Muhua''s words, he couldn''t help but speak out his heart.


    "Major ye, we''d better get out of here quickly! Even if they fell off the bottom of the cliff and didn''t die, it''s hard to survive at the bottom of the cliff full of zombies! What''s more, after a night, maybe even bones..."


    "Shut up! They will be all right!" night Muhua interrupted coldly. At this time, he was as cold as Shura in hell. He stared at he Tianhu coldly and shivered deeply.


    He Tianhu''s words, like a stone stirring up thousands of waves, exploded in the whole team. The more they thought about it, the more they felt that what he Tianhu said was correct. There was no need for them to pay their lives for several dead people! It''s good if they''re not dead. What if they''re dead? Isn''t it worth the loss?!


    "Major ye, let''s go! Since commander Yuwen can take us away, why don''t we..."


    "Yes, major ye, you can''t joke about our lives!"


    "Major ye, we know you like vice captain Yue, but there is no grass at the end of the world. Why love a flower alone? Besides, it''s still a dead flower. You also..."


    "Shut up! What did you say to you on the first night? What did you say yourself? Now everyone has forgotten what they said?!" Ye Muhua''s gentle temperament is so angry that he can say anything. Just don''t say anything about her. She will never die, never!


    When on earth did he care about her? First meeting? That glance? Or her smart and beautiful eyes? Or does she not hide behind men like other girls, but always stand in the front and fight the enemy bravely. Her strength, her indomitability, her frown and smile, everything about her, let him go deep into the bone marrow bit by bit, let him sink bit by bit, let him.. I fell deeply for her and couldn''t extricate myself.


    Yuwen Xi Tian looked coldly at the changes in the field, and the corners of his mouth showed a mocking radian, and the cold voice overflowed from his throat.


    "The commander didn''t say to take you with him."

 Chapter 373

    Yuwen Xi Tian''s voice was cold and heartless. He glanced at the zombie wolf attacking from the side. Just one glance, the zombie wolf stopped in mid air.


    Don''t open your eyes again. The zombie wolf originally stopped in mid air was instantly crushed into powder. No, it''s meat foam.


    The blood foam overflowed, but not a drop came near and got Yuwen Xi Tian''s white clothes.


    At this time, people found that he had always been wearing a flawless white shirt, but at this time, his flawless white shirt was still flawless.


    Look at themselves, as if they were rolling in the mud.


    At this moment, everyone was silent. They knew that the rank between them was like a mountain, hanging in front of them, so that they could not surpass it.


    Yuwen Xi Tian once again hooked the corner of his mouth, and the radian of evil spirit rose slightly. The original resolute and profound facial features looked more evil because of this strange radian.


    "The commander''s air and space abilities can be entrusted to two people except himself. Naturally, the commander can''t abandon his subordinates who are loyal to the commander, can''t he?"


    He put his hands behind his back, showing the king''s style. At this time, he was like an unattainable emperor, arrogant and ambitious.


    "Well, it''s not too early. I won''t play with you and leave. Major ye, if you can survive, the gate of the base will be open for you at any time." the voice fell, and Yuwen Xi Tian''s whole person suspended. With his two subordinates, Yucheng Yubao also floated up, and their bodies gradually increased, When the zombies could no longer invade them, they paused, glanced at the dying people at the bottom of the cliff with contempt, and left the bottom of the cliff with them.


    The cold wind roared past, and everyone woke up. Looking at the three people of Yuwen Xi Tian who were getting farther and farther away, a surge of anger suddenly rose in their hearts.


    "Yuwen Xi Tian!!!" this was shouted by Ye Muhua. He shouted the indignation of everyone present. He didn''t expect that Yuwen Xi Tian should be so mean. He thought he was a little wrong earlier. Unexpectedly


    blamed! He actually believed this man who was cold on the outside but black inside like a fox!


    No wonder he only took two people down the cliff. It turned out that he just wanted to leave at any time!


    With the sound of night Muhua falling, the crowd burst into a pot like a startling thunder.


    "What to do! We are abandoned! He left us here! He wants to kill us! They must be the accomplices of those monsters!"


    "It must be! Absolutely!"


    "No, how can they leave like this!"


    "Yes, they can''t just leave!"


    "Yes."


    The ugliness of human nature is highlighted again at this time. It''s hard for yourself and for others. I don''t know why people should help them because they have nothing to do with you? Between life and death, people will only choose to protect themselves. Even they will do so. However, the roles change at this time, so they can''t accept it.


    Human beings are like this. They have rich emotions, beautiful and ugly, like light and darkness, the sun and the moon. They can''t be separated. Because of this, human beings are human beings. They have wisdom and power. No matter what the power of desire trend, they will burst out at some moments.


    The powers stared angrily at the far away Yuwen Xi Tian. At this moment, everyone gathered their special powers in their hands and attacked Yuwen Xi Tian.


    Hundreds of powers were combined to form a powerful shock wave and rushed to the three of them. Rao, as a level D middle-level power, was also unbearable to Yuwen Xi Tian.


    Facing the fast attack, he stopped, turned slightly, stretched out his left hand, and looked slightly heavy. At the same time, the colorful attack slowly reduced the movement track until it stopped completely. At this time, he was only five centimeters away from Yuwen Xi Tian''s palm.


    Seeing that the attack stopped, Yuwen Xi Tian pursed his lips slightly, and outlined a strange arc again the next second, which made people creepy.


    People took a step back and looked at the power energy that had stopped but could not disappear. They suddenly clicked, and a bad feeling spread in their hearts.


    However, this hunch was soon verified.


    "You are a group of ugly human beings, hum."


    Yuwen Xi Tian looked cold. The power energy that had stopped five centimeters away from his palm suddenly lost his head and rushed to their original "master" with the roar of galloping.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi, Murong Xingli and Yue Yi just came out of a small crack on the left of everyone. Just after watching this scene, when she saw that the attack of the three people who had hit the high place was bounced back, she was startled. She was just about to use her power to stop the attack, but she found that the bounced energy suddenly made a circle, flew over people''s heads, and made several circles on people''s heads, They smashed into those greedy zombies and wolves.


    "Oh, uh..."


    The zombie wolves are mourning everywhere. This attack makes the few zombie wolves lose more than half in an instant.


    However, at the moment, people have no time to take into account this joy. Everyone is looking at Yu Wen Xi Tian, who is getting farther and farther away in the high sky.


    The man.


    At this moment, a sense of shame suddenly rose in people''s hearts. At this time, they also woke up. All this was not caused by others. Their life and death really had nothing to do with him, and he did not have the obligation and responsibility to help them. Moreover, he reminded them at that time, and major ye also reminded them that this was their own choice and could not blame others.


    At this time, people''s hearts are particularly uncomfortable. Thinking of the ugly appearance just now, they are ashamed and want to find a way to drill in.


    Night Muhua looked at the crowd with low morale and locked his eyebrows. In front of them, they didn''t know whether they were zombie ants or mutant ants. They stared at them in groups. They didn''t know what they wanted to do. They didn''t move for a long time.


    Just then, a voice like the sound of nature came from his ear.


    "Brother! Brother Ye! Xiao Xiao, brother Gu, Yan! Everyone! Come with me!"


    The voice of Yue Baiyi exploded in the crowd. People looked up at her one after another. When they saw the visitor clearly, the confusion in their eyes suddenly turned into a surprise.


    "You''re not dead!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Come with me if you don''t want to die!"

 Chapter 374

    Month White said coldly, pressing the displeasure in her heart and glancing at everyone present.


    What do you mean they''re not dead?! How dare they think they''re dead? Then what are you doing with them! Oh, it seems that they are not so willing to come down to find them.


    Although she was angry and unwilling, she still pressed the tone, but how long it could be pressed depended on whether those people knew each other.


    The first reaction was Yin Xiaoxiao. When she saw the moon in white, her eyes lit up and her face was filled with joy.


    "Shifu!" he said involuntarily and rushed to Yue Baiyi.


    "Master, you are really all right! Great! Xiao Xiao knows! You must be all right!"


    Looking at the blush on her face because of excitement, Yue Baiyi was warm in her heart. She reached out and rubbed Yin Xiaoxiao, who was a head shorter than her, raised a warm smile on her mouth and spoiled her back.


    "Well, I''m fine. Are you okay?"


    "Hmm! Shifu, how could I be in trouble! Everyone is fine. Shifu, I''m sorry. It was the disciple who didn''t protect gege and let her. Let her be taken away by nirvana." Yin Xiaoxiao, who was originally excited, lost her light instantly when she mentioned this, and her bright eyes were full of remorse and guilt.


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned when she heard the speech, and then sighed. The hand rubbing her hair was more gentle. "Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to blame yourself. This Nirvana has long been planned. With his current strength, I also expected Ge Ge to be taken away by him, but I think she should be fine."


    If gege is really pregnant, does that mean that the blood spirit family is really fertile? If so, then


    Thinking of this, Yue Baiyi glanced at Chu Yi, who had already communicated with Ye Muhua, and then looked at Yin Xiaoxiao again.


    "Let''s not talk about some of these. Come with me quickly. Although I don''t know why these ants don''t attack, we can''t think much now. Come with me quickly!"


    At this time, Chu also finished communicating with Ye Muhua. When Chu also returned to Yue Baiyi again, ye Muhua led the people to follow closely behind Yue Baiyi and enter the fork road. Because the road is very narrow, it can only accommodate small creatures, such as human beings.


    When the last person entered the lane, the originally stunned ants became restless in an instant. One by one, they frantically scrambled to pull at the crack of the lane, making a low and terrible sound. People shuddered, and the pace under their feet accelerated a little.


    The powers didn''t dare to look back, but just lowered their heads and walked forward quickly, while a man in the crowd looked behind him with worried eyes.


    "Xing, don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    "I know my second brother, but. I still can''t help but want to worry." Xingxiu frowned slightly, with a worried look on her face.


    "Oh, I understand, but what can I do now? What''s the use of worrying? Xing, we should believe him." Di Su sighed and looked at him firmly.


    "But... Yes, I see, second brother." Xingxiu hesitated for a while, and finally figured it out.


    Seeing this, di Su sighed with relief and nodded, "well, stop talking and go quickly."


    The stars nodded and said no more.


    People''s pace is faster and farther away from the crossing, and the gloomy and terrible voice from ants is more and more inaudible. At this time, people are relieved and their pace slows down.


    Just when people''s back was about to disappear in front of ants, a small transparent figure came out of a large group of ants.


    He sighed and ran towards the crowd at his highest speed.


    The front of the team.


    "White clothes, are you all right? Do you know how painful my heart was when I saw you jump?" night Muhua no longer hid and tucked in. He also wanted to open it. Since he likes others, he should let them know that even if he will be rejected, he won''t even have the opportunity to confess in the end.


    Yue Baiyi, who was thinking about the fertility of the blood spirit family, was shocked when she heard yemuhua''s words. The whole person almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she responded in time and stabilized her body, otherwise she would fall into shit and make people laugh.


    "Cough." Yue Baiyi coughed a few times to hide her embarrassment. She glanced back at yemuhua. When she saw the sincerity in his eyes, she was scared to say goodbye.


    "Brother ye, it''s not appropriate between us." as a major in team J, how many sincerity will he have to her when he knows her true identity? From the understanding over the past six months, she knows that he is a good patriotic officer who can pay his life for GJ. She admires him very much. If she is human, she may fall in love with him, but.


    But her identity is the enemy of mankind. Although this is not her will, she can''t control the thoughts of others, so she can''t have a trace of thoughts about yemuhua, even friends. I''m afraid she can only be a general friend.


    Night Muhua listened to the hesitation of Yue Baiyi, which seemed to be difficult to hide, and he had a little care in his heart.


    "Is it because of Chu Shao? I can be with you with him."


    "Poof..." several voices sounded at the same time. It was obvious that they were all frightened by Ye Muhua''s words.


    "Major Ye! Even if you are willing, Ben Shao will not!" Chu also coldly interrupted Ye Muhua''s words, pulled Yue Baiyi behind him, and separated the distance between them a little farther.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi with a strong sense of jealousy and a faint sense of danger. She tilted her head and hurriedly said, "I don''t want to! I have enough!"


    Then he paused and said, "brother ye, my heart is very small and can only accommodate one person. If that person enters my heart, it is impossible to accommodate a second person. Unless this person goes out from my heart, there can be no other person in my heart.


    However, the only way to get someone out of my heart is to gouge out my heart. Otherwise... "


    The voice of Yue Baiyi became very low. Her words were both joy and sorrow for them.


    Night Muhua stared at Yue Baiyi''s eyes. The affection in her eyes deeply hurt his eyes and his heart.


    He knew that her affection did not belong to him, and her affection was only for Chu.


    Oh, he turned a blind eye to how many women wanted to throw themselves into his arms in his life. Now the woman he moved his heart for the first time doesn''t belong to him. God wants to make people.


    Night Muhua was silent. He slowly turned his head and pulled out a faint arc of self mockery at the corners of his mouth. He could see that Yue Baiyi had some heart. He opened his mouth to say something, but there was only a sigh at his mouth.


    Alas

 Chapter 375

    Compared with Ye Muhua''s sadness, Chu also seemed much happier. He took a faint look at Ye Muhua and took back his eyes. This time, he did not provoke and "drop the stone in a well" like before. Although the other party was his rival in love, even he had to admire what ye Muhua said. If it was him, maybe... Ha ha, who knows? Maybe he can''t be as generous as he is, or he will tolerate others to share her beauty for her.


    Chu also slightly clenched his fists, relaxed again after a moment, and stretched out his hand to hold the cool little hand of the little woman behind him.


    "Also?"


    "Well, it''s almost here." Chu didn''t mention the topic just now, and looked at the front abnormally and seriously.


    Moon white tilted her head, looked at his face carefully, and sighed darkly, this man


    Night Muhua looked at the interaction between the two people, and a sour and astringent feeling rose in his heart. He, who had always been rational, said something he didn''t even think of.


    "Bai Yi, I am willing to wait for you. Whether you accept my love or not, I will love you as always. If Chu dies one day, I will love you for him."


    "Poof."


    "Cough, cough..."


    ". night Muhua!!!"


    The voice fell, and there was a burst of water spray and choking, as well as the angry cry from Chu Yi.


    "In such a precipitous end of the world, it''s uncertain that you will die on that day. Go at ease and I''ll take care of your white clothes for you." night Muhua picked his eyebrow and restored the elegant appearance of your childe in the past.


    "Night Mu Hua!" Chu Yi''s forehead suddenly burst out more than a dozen green tendons, with a gloomy face. The whole person was like a volcano about to erupt.


    Night Muhua pursed his mouth and smiled. He glanced at Chu Yi with a cold face. Looking ahead, his warm voice was like a clear wind, which gently smoothed the impetuous hearts of many powers. "Captain Chu, where does this road lead?"


    Chu also glanced at him coldly and snorted coldly. He also looked forward and replied, "nature is on the cliff, major Ye. Can''t you even think of this?"


    "Yemou naturally wants it, but Yemou is very curious. How did you find the road to the bottom of the cliff?" facing Chu Yi''s cold words and provocations, yemuhua laughed it off and saw that Chu Yi was even more unhappy.


    "At that time, he fell off the cliff and was caught by a tree. He was not seriously injured, but he was also surrounded by zombies and wolves. Fortunately, he broke through the siege and happened to come to a cave. By chance, he found a secret road. When we went out from another exit in the secret Road, we found that we were already on the cliff."


    Chu is not a willful person. He immediately told ye Muhua what he knew. Anyway, he will have a chance to deal with this boy in the future. Now the most important thing is how to get rid of such a dilemma. From what happened just now, ye Muhua''s temperament will not let those people go easily.


    "Good luck." night Muhua said coldly. Hearing Chu Yi''s green veins jumping on his forehead, he seemed to gnash his teeth to say something. The next second was interrupted by night Muhua''s words again.


    "The auspicious man in white has his own nature. I believe she can be safe. It''s Chu Shao. Your old man is really an immortal Xiaoqiang. Ye has heard a little about the great achievements before the end of the world. I didn''t expect that your old man''s shit luck can continue. At this time, it''s all right to fall off the cliff. Ha ha, Chu Shao, it seems that ye has to be close to you and lucky."


    "Puff Chi ~" the members of the fifth group listened to yemuhua''s words about the run on Chu Yi. They couldn''t bear it and laughed.


    Yue Baiyi glanced at Chu Yi, who was livid, and then looked at the light and light clouds. He couldn''t help shaking his head. Unexpectedly, ye Muhua was also black.


    "Night, mu, Hua!" Chu also jumped out three words from his teeth. His face was ferocious, as if he wanted to swallow night Mu Hua alive.


    Night Muhua turned a blind eye to the initiator of his appearance and said with a relaxed look, "well, Chu Shao, what can I do for you?"


    "Oh, it''s said that it''s shit luck. Major ye must not get close to me. If this is contaminated with shit, it will reduce major Ye''s style!"


    "Chu Shao, why belittle yourself?" night Muhua''s words completely aroused Chu Yi''s fire. He immediately rolled up his sleeves and raised his fist to greet night Muhua.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi quickly stopped, grabbed Chu Yi''s sleeve and looked at the two humanitarians with an unhappy face, "also, calm down, this is not the time for internal strife. Can you two grow up, such a big man and so naive! Well, the cave is coming, you two shut up now!"


    As soon as the momentum of Wang BA in white opened, they immediately closed their mouths, but the sparks without gunsmoke burst out from the bottom of their eyes. She couldn''t help shaking her head.


    These two people are really naive!


    The two people shut their mouths, and the others were even more afraid to speak. They were not in the mood to speak. They were relieved to hear that the cave mentioned by Yue Baiyi was about to arrive.


    It was not until the people came to the cave door that they stopped.


    "Wait, the cave is not very big, so when I open the entrance of the secret passage, because the secret passage is very narrow, although it can accommodate two people, in order to prevent emergencies, everyone has to go in one by one. After the fire power enters the secret passage, please light the fire in your hand and act as a mobile torch. You can''t see five fingers in the secret passage. If you don''t want to be hurt by your teammates You''d better not be lazy.


    There are also three power powers. At the front of the team, there is a huge stone of about five tons at the exit, so I would like you to move the huge stone with me. "


    People looked at each other and were impressed. At the same time, power powers also stood up.


    Because power is not a very special power, the ratio of awakening power to speed is much higher than that of elemental and natural powers.


    After Yue Baiyi picked several f high-level power powers to follow her, he took the lead and walked into the secret road to take the road.


    The selected power power also looked at each other and followed closely. Because Yue Baiyi was still a fire power, she herself also played a leading role.


    She lit the first fire, which also ignited people''s hope for life and dispelled people''s fear of secret darkness.


    "Well, let''s hurry up. The secret road is a little long, so it will take a long time to go out, but rest assured that we will go out."


    People didn''t answer, just nodded gently and walked into the secret path one by one. The fire power also took the initiative to act as a mobile torch, and the atmosphere in the team was much more harmonious.


    Looking at the orderly entry of people into the secret Road, Muhua frowned slightly at the night standing at the entrance of the mountain.


    "How long will it take to go out?"

 Chapter 376

    Chu Yi Ni glanced at him and set his eyes on the team.


    "Fast, half an hour, slow, more than two hours. Why?"


    Night Muhua was silent for a while, and then a sentence came out that made Chu confused, "are you hungry?"


    Chu was also a little speechless and gave him a white look, "I said you." he just wanted to run on him, but he seemed to think of something. The look in his eyes became serious. He paused slightly and hesitated, "you shouldn''t have left all the materials in that base?"


    "What do you think? Do you think if you bring people down to search, you will bring so many materials and cars down?" night Muhua asked flatly. It seemed that he didn''t care about it from his tone, but from his words, you can still hear how bad his mood is at the moment.


    When he got the answer, as he thought, Chu was speechless and looked up to the sky. "Night Muhua, you''re crazy. You just came down with all the people and left all the materials there! It''s not like your style to trust a stranger so much!"


    "I didn''t think so much."


    "Didn''t think so much at that time? Oh, major ye, I really don''t know how you survived in team J these years!" Chu also sneered.


    Night Muhua was silent. He didn''t refute. He really didn''t think about it thoroughly. He just wanted to bring more people to bring back white clothes, but he didn''t want to leave people to guard the materials. Even if they really couldn''t come back, his soldiers would certainly inform the base, and the base would send someone to come, so as not to die in vain.


    Fortunately, they appeared in time. Unexpectedly, others failed to save, but were saved by the people who wanted to save. Ye Muhua, ye Muhua, have you really turned back?!


    Chu also saw that ye Muhua didn''t speak and didn''t say anything more. He himself knew why Ye Muhua made such a miscalculation. It was for this reason that he couldn''t say a word to blame him. If he gave up everything, he would certainly put her first.


    Chu Yi, Chu Yi, you are so crazy that you have the idea of appreciating him!


    They stood at the entrance of the cave and watched people enter the secret road one by one until all 500 people entered the secret road. They were at the bottom and followed up.


    After entering the secret way, the two people worked together to close the door of the secret way. However, they did not know that at the moment they closed the door, a small transparent figure quickly rushed into the secret way.


    At this time, the cave was calm again.


    At the same time, Yuwen Xitian has returned to the base with two subordinates.


    The soldiers in the base saw that Yuwen Xitian and Yucheng Yubao flew down from the air. First, they looked at the huge stone gate suspiciously, and then they hurried to meet them.


    "Commander! Do you need to open the door and let them in?"


    Yuwen Xi glanced at him coldly, didn''t say anything, and went straight through the soldiers, leaving everyone a cold figure.


    Seeing this, Yu Bao also looked at the soldiers coldly, and drew a sarcastic arc at the corners of his mouth, "don''t open the door. Now they may have become the belly of zombies."


    "This..." the soldier hesitated a little and couldn''t help frowning when he saw Yu Bao.


    Seeing this, Yu Cheng quickly stepped in between the two, commanded the soldiers, rescued him and left.


    "You, so many words, hurry to patrol."


    The soldier is not a fool. Naturally, he can see that Yubao is impatient and that Yucheng is extricating him.


    "Yes!" the soldier held grateful eyes to Yucheng, hurried away and disappeared within their sight.


    Yucheng''s actions naturally can''t escape Yubao''s eyes. He also knows that Yucheng is helping each other out.


    "A Cheng, a base must be disciplined, you like this..."


    "What a Cheng! Call me brother! You don''t even know the basic courtesy of respecting your brother. Well, don''t frown and look cold. The commander is cold enough. Please don''t be cold again. I''m freezing to death by your side!"


    Yucheng hugged his arms and rubbed his arms with his hands. It seemed really cold.


    Yu Bao rolled his eyes when he saw this, brother? Little brother is almost the same! Although the difference between them is one year, he has always felt that he is the eldest brother and he is the youngest brother.


    It''s obviously from a womb, but there''s so much difference in character!


    "You can''t die." Yu Bao jumped out four words coldly and turned away without hesitation. He didn''t pay attention to Yu Cheng.


    Yu Cheng was not very impressed at this. Anyway, his brother has always been like this these years. He shrugged and followed up.


    When they entered the meeting room, they saw the man sitting at his desk and processing documents with his head down.


    "Commander, if they escape, we.." Yu Bao hesitated slightly. He was also worried. If they really came out, they would settle accounts with them. After all, what they did was too inhumane. Although they didn''t hurt people secretly, they didn''t deliver charcoal in the snow. In such an end of the world, although it was common, it was still inhumane.


    Fellow human beings should have helped each other in this last world, but they.


    Yuwen Xi Tian still handled the documents in his hand without looking up. The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly fell to the freezing point.


    Yu Bao was a little uneasy. Although he was a little unconscionable, he really shouldn''t question any decision of the commander, but.


    However, just when Yu Bao was uneasy and wanted to say something, Yu Wen Xi Tian suddenly raised his head and said coldly.


    "If there is no accident, they will be damaged there. But I think even if the whole army is destroyed, night Muhua can escape from Shengtian. Yucheng Yubao, strengthen the security of the base, and report any trouble as soon as possible! Those who delay the military information will be severely punished!"


    "Yes!" Yucheng and Yubao agreed with each other. This was their subconscious reaction. After they answered, although they still had some questions in their hearts, they would not say more after spending so long with Yuwen Xi Tian. After a moment of hesitation, they hurriedly left.


    Once again, there was only Yuwen Sitian left in the room.


    "Bang."


    When the door closed, Yuwen Xi Tian''s mouth flashed a proud radian, and his eyes were full of ambition.


    "Yemuhua? Hehe, I look forward to meeting you next time. I hope you don''t let me down."


    However, Yuwen Xi Tian didn''t expect that they would meet again so soon


    The setting sun, the originally terrible cliff at the moment, also because of the soft color, there is a sense of mistiness, hazy, like a fairyland.


    In the conference room, Yuwen Xi Tian was still buried in processing documents. Suddenly, the door was opened vigorously, and Yucheng came in from the door with an anxious face.


    "Commander, no!"

 Chapter 377

    Yu Wenxi glanced at him coldly and warned Yu Bao. This cold glance made Yu Bao shiver.


    "Say, what''s going on."


    "Yes. Yes. Commander, ye Muhua, they are all back, alive, and. And they are outside the gate of the base!" Yu Bao wants to stabilize his mood, but he shudders at the thought of the almost intact team. Aren''t they all ghosts? Ask them for their lives?!


    "Where''s the ghost in the daytime!" Yu Wenxi coldly interrupted Yu Bao''s confused thoughts, stared at him and stood up from the office chair.


    "Go and have a look."


    "Yes, commander!"


    Yu Bao collected his mind, bowed his head slightly and said respectfully.


    Yuwen Xitian crossed Yubao and went out of the room. Seeing this, Yubao quickly bowed his head and followed up.


    When Yuwen Xi Tian came to the city wall and looked at the gate of the base, he was slightly stunned. It was obvious that he was also very surprised at those powers who stood outside the door unharmed and looked at him covetously.


    However, his surprise was only a moment, and now he was more confused.


    "Major ye, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." Yuwen Xi Tian seemed not embarrassed at all, as if what he did was as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Night Muhua looked at Yu Wen Xi Tian coldly. Although the other party did nothing wrong, most people chose to protect themselves in the face of danger, not to mention asking them to protect irrelevant strangers, but people are like this. They always blame those who did not lend a helping hand in times of difficulty, but when the situation turns around, Nor do they necessarily lend a helping hand to help irrelevant strangers.


    Despite this, ye Muhua was still very upset. The man was clearly using them to help them eradicate most zombies. At the last minute, he left alone. I thought the man was just cold, but I didn''t expect that he was not cold, but cold. Was his blood cold?!


    Is he so light and indifferent that he watched hundreds of human compatriots and elites buried under the dangerous cliff?!


    The silence of night Muhua made Yuwen Xi Tian close his thin lips. For half a moment, the corners of his mouth were filled with an imperceptible irony again.


    "Hehe, the commander said that the gate of the base is always open to major Ye. Come on, open the gate and let major ye in." Yuwen Xi Tian bit the word "major Ye" very seriously. People with clear mind naturally understand what he said.


    The soldier peeked at Yuwen Xi Tian and saw that the other party lost a look at him. He pulled up the gate and slowly opened the gate of the base.


    However, until the gate was fully opened, the position of yemuhua did not move a bit. It seemed that he turned a blind eye to the open gate in front of him.


    Yuwen Xi Tian sees that night Muhua doesn''t give face, and he can''t get over it, but who is he? Naturally, you won''t reveal your emotions.


    He outlined a light smile. Although the smile looked stiff and false, it was better not to smile, but his actions seemed to have given enough face to Yemu Huatian in the eyes of Yucheng and Yubao.


    "Major night."


    "Since commander Yuwen is so attentive, Yemou is not polite to commander Yuwen. After this battle, Yemou''s physical strength is also exhausted. He really doesn''t have the strength to enter the gate of your base. If commander Yuwen doesn''t dislike it, why don''t you bother commander Yuwen to come down and pick up Yemou in person?"


    Night Muhua''s voice was very loud. There was no point that he was exhausted and needed someone to pick him up. They were clear in their hearts. He didn''t want to give face to Yuwen Xi.


    Yuwen Xi Tian was silent. He quietly looked at night Muhua and a line of 500 people at the gate. At this time, the atmosphere on the field suddenly fell to the freezing point. Both sides looked at each other nervously, and the war was imminent.


    For a long time, as if a century had passed, he gently opened his thin lips and said faintly.


    "I should personally welcome major Ye." Yuwen Xi Tian bit the word "major" very seriously, and everything was silent.


    The voice fell. Both yemuhua and Yuwen Xitian were relieved. If they could, they were unwilling to aim their guns at their fellow human beings.


    Yuwen Xitian came down from the city wall and followed Yucheng Yubao behind him, guarding him like a knight.


    "Major ye, please." Yuwen Xi Tian made a gesture of invitation, polite and hospitable.


    Yuwen Xi Tian has such an attitude. It is reasonable that night Muhua should go down the steps he gave. However, at this time, he stood still and looked at Yuwen Xi Tian.


    Rao, no matter how determined he is, is also upset by Ye Muhua''s attitude at the moment.


    This man is so arrogant that the commander has been so condescending that he still looks reasonable and unforgiving. What about the major? Hum, the commander''s arms are no worse than those of department J. what''s the major? Even if the general comes, the commander will not take it to heart!


    Yu Bao could not help humming coldly, and looked more and more impatient at night Muhua.


    "Major ye, the commander of my family has invited you so much, and you are still so..."


    "Yu Bao." a quiet male voice sounded, abruptly interrupting what Yu Bao wanted to say next.


    Yu Bao gave a fierce blow, quickly lowered his head and said humbly, "yes, commander."


    "Major ye, please forgive me. I haven''t managed my subordinates well. I have offended and made mistakes. Please forgive me." Yu Wenxi glanced at Yu Bao coldly and looked at Ye Muhua with a faint apology and a very sincere attitude.


    Night Muhua saw this and smiled. His gentle face was polite and alienated. "Commander Yuwen was polite. Naturally, night won''t quarrel with a younger generation."


    "You." Yu Bao raised his head impressively and stared at night Muhua like a copper bell.


    Ye Muhua smiled gently and didn''t care, "commander Yuwen, it seems that someone in your base doesn''t welcome ye, and ye can''t have the cheek to disturb. It''s not early, and the next line of people delayed too long. In order to complete the task as soon as possible, ye left.


    Before that, I hope commander Yuwen can return the materials and vehicles belonging to department J that were placed in your base. I''m so tired. "


    "It''s natural. However, major ye, you also said that it''s too dangerous to travel in the dark. It''s unwise to travel in the dark. I believe major Ye is not a reckless brave man. With all due respect, you heroes might as well stay here for another night and leave tomorrow. What do you say? Major ye?"


    "No."


    "Commander Yuwen has a heart. Since commander Yuwen is so kind, we should thank him for his kindness. Little woman, thank you for your consideration for brother Ye."

 Chapter 378

    "White?"


    Night Muhua looked at the girl who made decisions for him with a faint doubt in his eyes.


    Yue Baiyi looked back and nodded to Ye Muhua. Then he pulled Ye Muhua aside and explained.


    "Brother ye, I don''t know what happened to you before, but he''s right. Now it''s getting dark. If you take advantage of the night, you may be right in the arms of Nirvana again. The things on the edge of the cliff were planned by the man. You must have heard what your soldiers told you, and you saw Xiao Wu''s body, although it can''t guarantee that the whole team is human , no mole.


    But I believe that even if there is no traitor, the man will find a way to get rid of us and fight against this man. We must form an alliance with more capable people. Now that mankind is not united, I''m afraid it will be the man''s world soon.


    To the extent that the man hates human beings, I''m afraid he won''t be able to see any human beings in the future. Does brother Ye want human beings to be extinct? "


    "Naturally not, but, white clothes, can you guarantee that Yuwen Xitian will not aim their weapons at our heads?" night Muhua is 12 points on guard against Yuwen Xitian at the moment. Although people don''t turn them around, he is really not a person who can be used at a critical moment, It is difficult to guarantee that in the next difficult moment, he will continue to choose to protect himself and abandon them like abandoned children.


    Yue Baiyi shook his head, "it is undeniable that what you said is true. We can''t be hostile to them. Even if the alliance can''t be formed, at least don''t become an enemy. Now in this dangerous end of the world, one enemy can be less. Even if you can''t become a friend, you don''t have to worry about being surrounded by too many enemies.


    This man''s ability is never below you. "I just don''t know who is higher or lower than nirvana, but what''s the secret of Nirvana''s advancement so fast? Is that the fine energy source? Is it also the essence energy source in her body? But why is her advanced speed slower than him? I don''t know how many times?


    Night Muhua was silent. Yue Baiyi''s words made him waver. He was also a smart man. He could analyze the pros and cons and make the best choice at once.


    For a long time, he sighed and looked at the moon in white. His eyes were full of affection that she wanted to escape.


    "You''re right. Brother Ye is short-sighted. I didn''t expect that his mind was so clear that he was ashamed."


    "Cough, brother ye, what are you talking about? I''m just confused for a while, while brother ye, you''re confused for a while. You can''t compare, you can''t compare, hey hey." Yue Baiyi smiled.


    Night Muhua pursed his lips slightly, and the corners of his mouth drew a faint arc. His warm face became softer at this time.


    "It''s good to have you, white."


    Night Muhua''s words were very ambiguous. He heard that Yue Baiyi didn''t answer or didn''t answer. But he had to laugh twice and left in front of him like running away.


    Looking at the petite figure who fled in a hurry, the radian of night Muhua''s mouth became more and more enlarged. Seeing that the little man returned to Chu Yi again, he calmed down, recovered his previous appearance, sorted out his emotions, took an elegant step and came to Yuwen Xi Tian again.


    "I''ll bother commander Yuwen tonight."


    "You''re welcome, major Ye. Please." Yuwen Xitian raised his eyes and looked at the moon white clothes standing in front of Chu Yi. Then he took his eyes back and made an invitation to yemuhua. They were polite. Yuwen Xitian led the way and introduced yemuhua and his party to the base again.


    "Click. Bang."


    The gate of the base was closed again.


    Yuwen Xitian took the crowd walking on the street, introducing the things in the base, the reasons for the composition of the base, simple and durable buildings, powerful facilities, and rigorous and reasonable rules, all of which showed his strong skills.


    "By the way, major ye, you haven''t introduced the little beauty who made decisions for you just now? She must have an unusual relationship with you, otherwise how can you easily change major Ye''s decision?" I don''t know whether Yu wenxitian wants to run him, or run him, or run him. In a word, he seems to be very interested in Yue Baiyi.


    After all, no matter at the end of the world or before the end of the world, few women can ignore him like this, no matter because of his appearance, but his wealth. No woman can resist him, but this little guy is... Very interesting.


    Night Muhua glanced at him, squinted at Yue Baiyi, who was talking happily with Chu, and then took his eyes back, Leng hum.


    "Yemou and commander Yuwen are not familiar enough to share private affairs."


    "Major ye, I''m really wrong about today. I calculated you, but I really didn''t want to hurt you. Otherwise."


    "I understand that in the face of a big enemy, people''s instinct is to choose to be wise and protect themselves. We are not related to you, and naturally we are not within the scope of your rescue. What''s more, Yemou strongly asked commander Yuwen to let us go under the cliff, so we asked for all this, which has nothing to do with Commander Yuwen." yemuhua''s voice is clear and moist, although his tone is no longer good, But those who hear it will still not feel uncomfortable.


    Yu Wenxi was relieved to see that ye Muhua was so open-minded. No matter how these people came up from the bottom of the cliff, he also decided to make friends with these people. After all, in this last world, it is much better to have more friends than more enemies. After all, there are really many hidden dragons and tigers in this group.


    The girl must be the one who fell off the cliff before. She can survive such a cliff without damage. She doesn''t look as harmless as it seems.


    Interesting, really interesting, white? Ha ha~


    "I''m really grateful that major ye can do this. If major Ye doesn''t dislike me, would you call me brother Xi Tian?"


    Yuwen Xi Tian''s attitude at this time is much better than before, less hypocrisy and more sincerity. Ye Muhua sees and remembers the change of attitude.


    However, since the other party has given him a step, if he doesn''t appreciate it any more, he really doesn''t deserve to be called "major".


    "Don''t abandon yourself, brother Xi Tian. Don''t call ye major again. After ye finishes this task, he decides to resign as major. At that time, he will be just an ordinary person."


    "OK, brother Muhua. However, brother Muhua, it seems that the task this time is not simple! Otherwise, how can such elite work?"

 Chapter 379

    Night Mu Hua Ni glanced at him, his eyes were slightly heavy, and he wondered whether he should let the man know.


    This mission is really dangerous. If there are more powerful powers to follow, the probability of completing the mission will be much greater, and the odds of winning against that man will be much greater. But can this man really be trusted? If at that time. No, even without him, they will face that situation. If there is more him, there is more possibility of a choice.


    Night Muhua made a decision and had a plan. He was silent for a while, and then said, "if brother Xi Tian is interested, why don''t we sit down in the conference room and talk in detail?"


    Yuwen Xi Tian saw that night Muhua was so serious. Thinking of what might be involved in this task, he immediately nodded and agreed.


    "That''s very good. Brother Muhua, please."


    "Please. These brothers of Yemou also bother brother Xi Tian to take care of them. Everyone is tired after this battle, so..." yemuhua hesitated.


    Yuwen Xi Tian nodded slightly, "this is nature. Yucheng Yubao, take all heroes to find a clean building to let them rest. Then let the kitchen prepare wine and vegetables. Our commander will wash the dust for all heroes."


    The two people who received the instruction did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly said, "yes, commander, subordinates, let''s do it now!"


    "Go. OK, brother Muhua, please."


    "Please."


    The two left together. Yucheng stayed to receive Yue Baiyi, but Yubao ordered the kitchen to prepare wine and vegetables. Although he was not very happy, he dared not go against any wishes of the commander.


    Yue Baiyi and his party walked from Yucheng to an empty building that was very clean and uninhabited.


    "This is just built by the commander after the end of the world. It has not been inhabited yet. There are many rooms. It should be able to accommodate hundreds of people. I don''t participate in the allocation of rooms. You can allocate them yourself. If you have anything to say, if not, I''ll leave first." Yu Cheng''s attitude is much better than that of Yu Bao. To tell the truth, he is very curious, Curious about how these people came up from the cliff and came up in front of the gate of their base, he remembered that there were cliffs, and there was no path to the bottom of the cliff, and the only path that could go up and down the cliff was the path behind their huge stone gate.


    When night Muhua left, the team lost its leader, but here are the elites of the mercenary team. Naturally, there will be no dragons without heads and become like a plate of scattered sand.


    "Please bother this brother, thank you." the speaker was riding the wind at dusk. With the sky not yet completely dark, everyone focused on him, and Yue Baiyi was a little stunned because he heard the familiar voice, and his eyes also showed a trace of doubt.


    Hiss. What a familiar sound? I think I heard it somewhere?


    "You''re welcome. In that case, I won''t disturb you to rest and leave." Yu Cheng said politely.


    Dusk took advantage of the wind and nodded slightly. After Yu Cheng left, he looked at the people.


    "According to the grouping, there are five people in a room and five rooms in a group. They are arranged into the rooms in turn according to the team number. Do you think it''s good?"


    The allocation of dusk Chengfeng is really good. It is arranged according to the group number, which eliminates the possibility of unpleasant things in order to choose a room.


    "I have no problem." "I have no problem." "me too." "well."


    They all agreed that they had no objection, and soon chose to enter the room in turn according to the group number of the group. As for the candidates in each room, it depends on the adjustment of their own group.


    After one group finished, the second group followed, and the third and fourth groups were waiting for the rooms one by one.


    The fifth group is about to arrive. At this time, Yue Baiyi is still in the state of out of body.


    "Little clothes? Little clothes?"


    "Clothes? What''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? Oh, er, it''s all right, i..." Yue white waved her hands again and again and said with a dry smile. Just trying to explain something, she heard the familiar voice again.


    "Are you Xiaoyi? Moon white? Is that you?"


    Yue Baiyi looked back and looked at the man. He saw the man slowly approaching her direction with steps, and his eyes became more confused.


    "You are."


    "I am riding the wind at dusk."


    "I know your name is mu Chengfeng. The captain of the first mercenary team, Mu Chengfeng. Wait. I don''t know if captain Mu has played..."


    "Dao Ling. It seems that it''s really you, Xiaoyi." dusk Chengfeng suddenly smiled and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with a surprised look. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyi is such a beautiful girl in reality.


    The moon''s white clothes were answered by the wind at dusk, and her eyes were also full of surprises.


    "Captain! It''s you! I didn''t expect us to meet again in such a place!"


    "Yes, I never dreamed that the dwarf Summoner should have such a tall and straight height. Ha ha!" Twilight Chengfeng joked.


    The moon is white with a black line on her face and green veins jumping on her forehead. This girl, can''t you lift any pot without opening it?


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the captain who was as high as the column was only a head higher than me!" Yue Baiyi didn''t show weakness and fought back.


    "You clever little girl, no matter the reality or the game, why? Are you interested in joining my team? We haven''t cooperated for a long time!" Mu Chengfeng sincerely invited, with an expression in her eyes that moon white can''t understand.


    However, the fact that Yue Baiyi can''t understand doesn''t mean that Chu can''t understand either.


    He frowned slightly and inserted it horizontally in front of them, blocking out the sight of the wind in the evening.


    "Captain mu, clothes are the vice captain of ''Blessing''. How can he join the team of others? What''s more, Chu won''t let his girlfriend out of his sight. Otherwise, as a boyfriend, how can I put an end to the danger?" Chu Yi''s language is very polite, but his attitude between words is very firm.


    At dusk, hearing the wind, he looked up at Chu Yi and frowned slightly. They looked at each other and sparks splashed everywhere.


    "Hehe, it turned out to be Xiaoyi''s boyfriend. Nice to meet you, but I think with Xiaoyi''s character, she is not willing to be a dodder attached to men''s protection." dusk Chengfeng has a look that knows moon white clothes very well, which makes Chu very unhappy, but her face is not obvious at all, with a light and polite smile on her face.


    "It''s natural that clothes are never dodder. If clothes are not willing to be the captain, otherwise the captain of the team will be her, and I''m trying to become a man qualified to stand beside her and fight with her. Although she doesn''t need my protection, as a boyfriend, it''s my lifelong responsibility and obligation to protect her."

 Chapter 380

    Their eyes crossed and sparked, and the atmosphere became a little subtle.


    Yue Baiyi was very helpless when she saw this. She just thought of something to say to ease the strange atmosphere at this time, but she was interrupted by another voice.


    "Leader Chu, it''s our turn." the speaker was Yi Menglu. Naive, she didn''t see the spark between the two. Seeing that the fourth group in front had left, she hurried to remind Chu Yi.


    Chu also smelled the speech and glanced deeply at the wind at dusk. With a thick warning in his eyes, he couldn''t help holding Yue Baiyi''s hand a little tighter. Such a sensitive and vigilant him seemed to be afraid that the little woman around him would be robbed.


    Dusk Chengfeng turned a blind eye to Chu''s warning. He didn''t care. What about his boyfriend? Speaking of the time he met Yue Baiyi, he was even longer than he knew. He can remember asking the little woman a year ago. At that time, she didn''t have a boyfriend.


    "In that case, I don''t bother you to have a rest that evening. White clothes will come to 101 to talk about the past when they have time. You know how worried I was about you at the moment of the earthquake. Fortunately, you''re all right now. I''m relieved. I''m tired these two days. Although it''s no big deal, I think you''re also surprised. It''s better to have a rest as soon as possible. Ladies and gentlemen, goodbye." Dusk Chengfeng patted moon''s shoulder in white like a big brother. Chu couldn''t help frowning with his skillful attitude.


    "Go slowly. Let''s go." Chu also replied coldly. After saying that, he took the moon''s white clothes across the twilight and strode away in the wind. It was obvious that he didn''t want to see his attitude.


    The others saw Chu Yi and Yue Bai Yi leave without saying anything. After seeing the unseen Twilight wind, they also left here in a big step.


    In the evening, the wind looked at the back of the moon in white, with deep reflection, nostalgia and a touch of hope in his eyes.


    original.. She''s really alive!


    Time passed quickly, and more than 500 people had already lived in their own rooms, and the personnel arrangement was also set at the end of the moon in white.


    Five people, Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi, Yue Yi, Yin Xiaoxiao and Mo Yanqin, live in 501, while Gu Zhili, Murong Xingli, Yuebai night and lengxinleng Xinyu live in 502.


    Shangguan Liuguang, Shangguan Liuyun, Shangguan Liuli, long aobing and Dugu Youlei live in 503, while Qi Luo, Yi Menglu, ye meixuan and lengxie moon live in 504.


    The remaining 505 is occupied by Xingxiu, dixiu, Shixiu and Weixiu of the "28 Xingxiu" team.


    At this time, within 501.


    "Wang, after this battle, Nirvana has become much stronger. I''m afraid he is full of worry in you." Yue Yi''s look is not like him in the past, and his different side will be highlighted only in front of Yue Baiyi.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and said, "it''s on me. Ah Yi, you''re right. I feel that if I guess correctly, he may have reached the high level of Z2. If you give him more time, I''m afraid he will break through Z2 and reach W. at that time, he will be the king''s blood spirit who is having the blood of the royal family. If I do, I''m afraid..."


    Yue Baiyi frowned deeply. If the current situation continues, the situation is indeed not optimistic. Now she is only G3, not even Z1, and can''t even touch a finger of nirvana. What''s more, he is still such a strange spatial power, which makes it more difficult to understand his trend. If he wants, there is no place in the vast world to stop him.


    "Clothes, don''t worry too much. Now I have mastered the spiritual power. Unless Nirvana uses the space power to cause space vibration, his actions can''t escape my palm. The most important thing now is that at present, according to Ye Muhua''s attitude, this task is not simple. We''d better hurry up to practice now, whether it''s this order The strange task of a man is nirvana. As long as he has absolute strength, these problems are no longer problems. "Chu is also more open-minded. Accurately speaking, he has absolute self-confidence. Also, if a person only complains about himself and doesn''t want to make progress, he can only be slaughtered.


    Instead of thinking about the future, it''s better to try to grasp the present. After all, the future is uncertain, but now it can be grasped in hand, isn''t it?


    Yue Baiyi was reminded by Chu Yiyi that it suddenly became clear. Yes, she thought too much. There is only one blood spirit royal family in the world, and that person will only be her, Yue Baiyi!


    Never knowing when to start, Yue Baiyi''s state of mind began to change, becoming strong and so confident. Maybe it was the influence of the environment, or the potential ambition in her heart.


    She, Yue Baiyi, was a good girl before the end of the world. She was an ordinary girl who graduated from high school. She never thought about these, nor did she think that she would become a strong man at the top in the future. She tangled, hesitated, confused, and even complained. Why is she?


    Why did fate choose her? She is just an ordinary girl. Why does she put such a great responsibility in her hands. However, as these days came, step by step, she looked back and suddenly found that she had been enjoying it all the time. She enjoyed, enjoyed the pleasure brought by the powerful power and the feeling of being surrounded by others. It turned out that her heart was no longer ordinary, and she was no longer an ordinary person. She was a strong person who could fight with the sky and a king, The future will be the emperor!


    "Well, I know. We all use these spiritual cores to strive for an early breakthrough. Ah Yi, you have been with the king for the longest time and strive to break through G3 as soon as possible. Yesterday, the king saw that the girl named Mu Mu, and now her cultivation has broken through G2. With such rapid progress, ah Yi, don''t you feel ashamed?" Yue Baiyi explained plainly, but in fact, she was a little unhappy, Their displeasure with nirvana.


    Ya ya, how come it''s like pouring dung. It''s so fast to advance! Damn it, if you don''t break through Z1, you will be overtaken by the nervous girl in the God!


    "Yes, Wang!" Yue Yi''s heart trembled slightly, quickly lowered her head and replied respectfully, with a touch of panic and worry in her eyes. He can''t let Wang down, can''t, absolutely can''t!


    Yue Baiyi didn''t say anything about him, but focused on Yin Xiaoxiao and Mo Yanqin.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''ve made rapid progress. I''m glad to be a teacher. But I''m afraid you can''t even beat Mumu with your current cultivation. Here you are. Apply your previous skills to the fusion you''ve given you now. I believe your powers will be better. Well, you''d better have a rest." then, looking at Yin Xiaoxiao''s expression, she said again.


    "I know you''re worried about Greg. I think she should be fine."


    "Yes, I know, master, I will not let you down!"


    "OK, I believe you. As for you, Yanqin, the king has given you a task. This is for you. Go to K province in the northwest, light this thing and put it in the air. Then someone will pick you up. Find Yue xi''ai and tell her to bring someone to the animal park in a province. This time, the king has always felt very uneasy in his heart."


    "Yes, my subordinates will live up to their mission!"

 Chapter 381

    Yue Baiyi nodded and assured Mo Yanqin that the fireworks in his hand were similar to news fireworks. This fireworks was used to convey the news when Yue Xiai was asked to go out to form forces.


    But now I didn''t expect that it would come in handy after half a year. It seems that the original decision was right. Fortunately, I thought of it at the beginning. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know what to do now. It''s the so-called hate less when soldiers come to use. Now it''s also her mood at this time.


    Looking at Mo Yanqin holding fireworks and solemnly putting them into his coat pocket, his uneasiness was lightened.


    "Well, there''s a sudden change. Let''s go now."


    "Yes, Wang, my subordinates will do it immediately!"


    "OK, be careful."


    "Yes, thank you for your concern. My subordinates understand!"


    "Go."


    "My subordinates leave!"


    "Click. Bang."


    The door was closed again. After looking at each other, the remaining four people in the room took some large bags of spiritual cores just taken out from the system space by Yue Baiyi, and then they found a room to rest, practice, and tacitly agreed not to mention any words.


    Suddenly, Yue Baiyi seemed to think of something and said loudly, "Oh! Where''s Xiaoshu man?"


    As soon as they said this, everyone reacted and looked at her with a confused face. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi also knew that they must not know. At present, she had some headaches, and a look of worry appeared on her beautiful face.


    However, at this time, a familiar child voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    "Cough, I''m here."


    "Xiaoshu?!" Yue Baiyi and Yin Xiaoxiao said in unison. They looked at each other and focused on the place where the voice appeared.


    "Well, it''s me. I''ve been invisible with you. I used to meet you earlier, but I didn''t dare to show my powers in front of so many people, so."


    "What have you done?" the moon frowned.


    "I am."


    "OK, OK, clothes, you''re tired too. Go to have a rest early. Give me Xiaoshu." Chu also said. He went to Xiaoshu and lifted him up, turned and brought him into the room.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi paused and sighed. He dodged and disappeared in place.


    In system space.


    A young and beautiful man was squatting by the field, frowning and muttering, "EH. Strange. How did it grow like this. Shouldn''t white gourd be oval? Why. How did it become square? Square is square. Why. How did it grow a tail. Why did it grow a tail. Why hair and hair! God. What is this?"


    This is what moon white sees as soon as she enters the system space.


    "What''s the noise?" the corner of the moon''s white mouth said speechlessly.


    The sudden sound startled the handsome man. He turned back quickly. When he saw someone coming, he was so scared that he slipped and fell down.


    "Ouch ~"


    "... Xiao Yu, is this king so terrible?" Yue Baiyi is really speechless. Xiao Yu was very shy before. Now it seems so two?


    Xiao Yu shook his head when he heard the speech. He couldn''t care about the pain. No, it didn''t hurt at all. It was the habit in his subconscious that made him cry out.


    He quickly got up from the ground and looked at Yue Baiyi with a smiling face, "no, no, no, you''ve always been very amiable. How can you be terrible! Wang and Xiao Yu were just accidentally frightened. Really, Xiao Yu didn''t expect Wang to appear suddenly, so..."


    "Well, I know. I''m joking with you. Well, don''t say this. I just heard that muttering. What''s the matter? What happened?" the moon waved her hand in white, and there was really a trace of King''s demeanor in her expression.


    Xiao Yu nodded at the speech and put away the chrysanthemum smile. His face was immediately full of bitterness and hatred. The speed of changing his face was so fast that Yue Baiyi couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Yes, Wang, you''re just in time. I was just looking for you! Come and have a look. Is this a white gourd? It''s too strange. Don''t say the square one, and there is a tail. Even if there is a tail, it''s still a hairy tail! It''s too Keng! Wang, you shouldn''t be the seed from the Research Laboratory of driven plant transgenic?"


    Xiao Yu pointed to the Lord of the wax gourd, who was unable to make complaints about the farmland in his field.


    Yue Baiyi looked in the direction of Xiao Yu''s fingers. When she saw the white gourd gentleman who couldn''t even look directly at her, the corner of her eye jerked.


    "This... Cough." she redeemed it from Keng dad''s system store. Sure enough, Keng dad''s system redeemed Keng dad''s things. Is this really edible?!


    Xu Shi sensed Yue Baiyi''s mind, and the mechanical sound that he hadn''t heard for several hours sounded again. This time, it didn''t appear in Yue Baiyi''s mind, but in the sky of the system space.


    "Maodong is cold in nature, its tail can be used as medicine, and its fruit can be cooked. It tastes delicious and has endless aftertaste, but you can''t eat more, otherwise it is very easy to cause gastrointestinal discomfort."


    "Eh, Wang, where does this sound come from? Is there a space spirit in this space?"


    "Hmm? How to say?" Yue Baiyi was stunned at first, then curious. She didn''t know why Xiao Yu had such an idea, and his words woke her up a little.


    Xiao Yu saw Yue Bai Yi and asked him. He was embarrassed to scratch his head and said with a smile, "it''s not written in the novel. There are space spirits in some spaces. They manage the space. Don''t you know, Wang? Is there a space spirit in this space?"


    Space spirit? She doesn''t know whether there is, but what she knows is that the Keng father''s system is definitely an intelligent system. No, no, since it is a system, there must be a brain! Is it really a spirit?


    Xiao Yu saw that the moon was silent in white. He couldn''t continue to ask, bypassed the topic, and then focused on Mao Dong in the field.


    "Wang, what about this Mao Dong?"


    "Well, continue planting. When did you plant it? How did you harvest it so quickly?" Yue Baiyi looked at Xiao Yu with appreciation and asked immediately.


    Xiao Yu thought for a while and answered, "about two days ago, fortunately, there were days in this space, and Zheng Xiaofeng had a solar watch, so he was not so confused about time."


    "Well, try to plant it again to see if it''s all like this. By the way, where are old Cheng?" Yue Baiyi wanted to start old Cheng and others at this time.


    "They''re about to break through."


    "King!"


    "Hey, Cao Cao is here." Xiao Yu turned around, scratched his head and smiled at the moon.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked at people, and a surprise flashed in her eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, in just a few days, old Cheng broke through..."

 Chapter 382

    "Haha ~t3, Xiaoyue, you see, old man, am I still young?" old Cheng laughed and his eyebrows were full of joy, which may be the reason for the breakthrough. The whole person looked not only energetic, but also about ten years younger.


    Yue Baiyi smiled. For this old Cheng, she really felt like an elder. Maybe it was the vicissitudes of his life and the precipitation full of knowledge, which made her unconsciously want to admire him.


    Old people with knowledge are the most valuable existence, because whether they have rich experience or rich knowledge, books may be weathered and corroded with the passage of time. However, only people''s memory will not lose that chapter as long as they do not deliberately forget.


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng, you are much better than these little ones. Hehe ~ I just talked about you."


    Old Cheng suddenly became interested.


    "Oh? Talk about us? By the way, Xiaoyue, are you here to test our achievements? Don''t worry, we won''t be lazy. These little ones are diligent!"


    Listening to Cheng Lao''s happy voice, the voice has long lost his original old age and vicissitudes. He was full of confidence. He stretched out his hand and patted Zheng Xiaofeng and Li Lin around him, causing them to show a helpless smile.


    "Old Cheng, don''t shoot again. Xiaofeng and Uncle Li are about to fall apart!" Xiao Yu waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Old Cheng smiled and took back his hand. He really didn''t know what to say about his awakened power. It turned out to be a power power, "cough, by the way, Xiaoyue, shouldn''t you be on the way to the task now? How can you still have time."


    "It''s all right. At present, we have arrived at a private base. So I''ll come in and have a look. Xiao Yu just said that you have a fast harvest?"


    "Ah, yes, we are going to tell you about it. We don''t know why the seeds we planted germinate in one hour, grow seedlings in two hours and mature in half a day. Of course, these are some seeds, seeds that mature in one day and seeds that mature in two days, but these mature quickly, which are completely different from the seeds we planted before the end of the world.


    Xiaoyue, is there anything special about these seeds? How could it be.. if so, it''s amazing! There''s no need to consider the shortage of grain in the future! "Cheng became more and more excited. At last, his eyes were shining and stared at Yue Baiyi. She couldn''t help coughing to remind him.


    Cheng seemed to realize that his eyes were too explicit. He smiled awkwardly and took back his wolf like eyes.


    "Don''t ask, Mr. Cheng. You just need to be responsible for research and planting. Your task is to plant those seeds, germinate and harvest. You''d better not ask more about other things." Yue Baiyi suddenly changed his look and explained in a cold tone. The speed of turning his face is comparable to turning a book.


    Old Cheng is also a person who eats more salt than these young people. Seeing her attitude, he didn''t dare to ask more, but said.


    "Yes, Wang, my subordinates understand."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked around the system space for a week before leaving the original place and returning to the room.


    When several people in the system space saw this, they were all relieved. I don''t know why. The moon white clothes, which obviously looked very good, would suddenly have such momentum that they didn''t dare to kick the atmosphere for a time.


    Although Cheng Lao always calls her Xiaoyue, he also knows that he is a servant and the Lord. She is friendly to him, but it doesn''t mean that he can really treat her like a younger generation.


    "Teacher."


    "Well, anyway, the king is just the king. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I see, teacher."

 Chapter 383

    At the same time, a few kilometers away from Yuwen Xitian, a private base, one of the three-story Western-style buildings in the small village looks slightly more luxurious than other houses.


    A petite, sweet looking and delicate girl sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor of the small foreign building, hugged her breasts, gently knocked her arms, looked slightly anxious, and looked up at the stairs leading to the second floor from time to time.


    It seems to be waiting for something, and it seems to be looking forward to something. Those sweet big eyes are looking forward to, nervous and anxious. Suddenly, she stood up and seemed impatient. She hung her arms around her chest, and her delicate white hands suddenly shook her fists, as if to force again.


    "Why hasn''t the king come down yet? Is it true that he is fascinated by the fox spirit?!" the girl with such a sweet face said so aggressively.


    After that, she thought of something, stamped her feet angrily, as if she wanted to trample the floor. Such childish movements can show how bad her mood is.


    However, a little girl with only one meter and two around her frowned deeply when she looked at her behavior.


    "Lord mu, please take it easy. I don''t think Wang really has feelings for the fox spirit. If you want to say that you are qualified to stay with the king, it''s Lord mu."


    Sweet girl, that is, Mu Mu in the little girl''s mouth. After hearing the little girl''s words, the look on her face immediately turned cloudy to sunny, and the original anger turned into complacency.


    "That''s right. I have stayed with Wang for the longest time. Wang has also been intimate with me. I believe that Wang still has feelings for me. It''s impossible to be fascinated by this fox spirit who doesn''t know where it comes from." before Mu Mu finished, she was interrupted by the sexy and beautiful woman leaning against the wall and reminded her.


    "Lord Mu Mu, please speak carefully. The king told his subordinates that the human woman is the princess, the princess of the king, and the child in the princess''s belly is the child of the king, the prince or princess. Please."


    "Shut up! Nangong Lingxue! Don''t forget that you are also my subordinate! I can''t tell you what to do!" Mu Mu was angry, stared at Nangong Lingxue fiercely, and wanted to burn her through. Fortunately, Nangong Lingxue has strong pressure resistance and human memory, so it is not easy to be affected by blood and other levels, so in the face of Mu Mu Mu''s anger, She only paused slightly, but soon stabilized.


    Nangong Lingxue pondered for a moment. Suddenly, she raised her head, looked at Mumu calmly, and said, "Lord Mumu, my subordinates just kindly remind you that we all work for the king. Both adults and subordinates only obey the king''s orders.


    The king said that whoever is the princess is the princess. Do adults question the king about this? "


    "You." Mu Mu is speechless. In the face of Nangong Lingxue''s retort, she is like a cat with her hair up, bowing up and ready to give the other party a fatal blow at any time.


    "Naturally, I dare not question the king''s order. However, Nangong Lingxue, remember that in the blood spirit family, you have to do what you should do.


    I am an aristocrat, but you are just a senior. In front of me, Nangong Lingxue, you should speak carefully, otherwise I have the right to punish you. "


    Nangong Lingxue was unmoved by the threats from inside and outside of Mumu''s words. She seemed not afraid of Mumu at all, and her attitude completely angered Mumu, who was in an uncertain mood.


    "Nangong Lingxue, you..."


    "Mu Mu."

 Chapter 384

    The evil man''s voice from the stairs on the second floor stopped Mu Mu, who wanted to be difficult to Nangong Lingxue. She quickly turned around and became arrogant and domineering.


    "Wang! You''ve finally come down!" Mu Mu''s voice was excited, expected, and full of longing and love.


    Nirvana took a faint look at Mu Mu, did not answer, but focused on Nangong Lingxue.


    "Take care of her. Remember, don''t try to escape from the king with her. Otherwise, Nangong Lingxue, you will be ready to be chased by the king. Huh?"


    Nangong Lingxue was slightly stunned, slightly lowered her head, and her long eyelashes covered her ice blue eyes.


    She tried her best to stabilize her breath and didn''t want to be suppressed by the king''s momentum naturally emitted from nirvana. She paused slightly and calmed down. Then she raised her head and replied in a dignified way, "yes, Ling Xue understands. Please rest assured, my subordinates will not take the princess away, and my subordinates will swear to protect her safety to the death."


    Nirvana glanced at her deeply and seemed to want to see through Nangong Lingxue. Seeing the fear in her eyes that she wanted to hide but couldn''t hide, she took her eyes back.


    Hehe, if you know how to be afraid, it will be difficult.


    "Go ahead. You will cook the princess''s three meals a day. You will see the princess eat it with your own eyes. No one is allowed to help you. Do you understand? If anything happens to the princess, no one can escape!" when Nirvana spoke, he looked at Mu Mu and dream lips. A faint voice overflowed from his magnetic throat, as if warning Nangong Lingxue, It seems to remind Mumu and menglip not to do some stupid behavior.


    The meaning of Nirvana inside and outside the words was understood by the three people present. Compared with Nangong Lingxue''s ease, Mu Mu and menglip were full of depression, while Mu Mu''s jealousy grew more and more at this time.


    "Why?! Why can that woman enjoy Wang''s careful care?! Why can she be so valued by the king?! Clearly, she is the woman who has been with the king for the longest time! For what? Damn human! Damn woman! She will certainly not let go of this damn human! "


    "Yes, Lingxue understands." Nangong Lingxue respectfully replied. She looked at Mu Mu who didn''t know what she was thinking, and her dream lips with a touch of indignation in her eyes. She had a little care in her heart.


    It seems that this time I really have to pay attention to these two people, especially Mu Mu. With her worship and love for nirvana, I believe she will not easily let YOG go. If there is something wrong with yogurt, not only does she feel sorry for herself, but also whether she can leave her life to find her sister in the future is unknown. Therefore, she must protect yogurt''s safety based on emotion and reason.


    Nirvana nodded faintly. He knew that it was the best choice for Nangong Lingxue to take care of Gu Youge. At this time, the only good thing in his heart was that he didn''t wash away her memory at the beginning, otherwise he couldn''t guarantee who would never hurt his Xiaoyou.


    "My subordinates will leave first." Nangong Lingxue saluted nirvana. After getting his approval, he stepped down and walked to the stairs on the second floor.


    "Pa"


    Until Nangong Lingxue disappeared at the entrance of the stairs and heard the sound that the door was opened and closed again, Mumu raised her head with grievances and complaints in her eyes.


    "Wang, don''t you want to bathe?"


    Nirvana smell speech, lightly swept one eye Mu Mu, crossed her, went to the sofa and sat down.


    Elegantly cross his legs, open his arms and support himself on the edge of the sofa back. He originally untied the shirt with two buttons. At this time, he exposed his strong chest muscles in front of people. He looked sexy and lazy. He looked even hotter.


    "King."


    "Shh."


    Nirvana gently pressed his index finger against his lips and made a hiss. A private smile hung around his mouth. His exquisite face could not pick out any defects.


    "Mumu, why did the king abandon you? You have been with the king for a long time and are the most trusted person of the king. Why did the king abandon you? Huh?"


    When Mumu heard this, her wronged heart suddenly turned into full of joy. She showed a shy smile. She just wanted to say something, but she seemed to think of something. Her face suddenly became inexplicably wronged again.


    "But, Wang, why do you want to keep this human woman? Don''t you hate humans most? Why... Why..."


    Nirvana stared at Mu Mu deeply. This powerful pressure made Mu Mu''s breathing stagnate. It was not until Nirvana spoke again that she was relieved. However, before she relaxed, she heard the heavy blow to her.


    "Mumu, the king said that Gu Youge is your princess. The king doesn''t like to say it twice, huh?"


    Mu Mu''s body was a little shaky. She tried her best to stabilize her body, but her whole body strength seemed to be pulled out, which made her powerless to faint. Fortunately, she had dream lips around her. With a small body, she had strong power and helped Mu Mu at once.


    "Lord mu, are you okay?"


    Mumu looked at menglip gratefully and shook her head. She took a deep breath and gently patted menglip''s arm. Menglip knowingly put her arm down.


    For the interaction between Mu Mu and dream lips, Nirvana always looked on coldly, as if he was just a Guoke, an audience, and felt half apologetic that Mu Mu nearly fainted because of him.


    Mu Mu looked at Nirvana and looked at the faint smile on his face and the cold and ruthless look in his eyes. She became more and more jealous of Gu Youge. Although she knew that Wang was so cold and ruthless from beginning to end, she actually saw the other side of him, which was not for her, but for the human who hated the king most!


    How could she not hate it? How can you not be jealous?


    "But Wang. Wang, she is human. How can human be a princess... Wang, you need the children in her belly? Is the child in her belly yours or a."


    ''bang. Dong. Bang! "


    The sound of an object being hit and flying out, hitting something and falling to the ground is harsh and sharp.


    "Lord Mumu! Wang! Wang, how can you? How can you be right." menglip didn''t react at first. When she reacted, she found that Mumu had flown out. Because of her great strength, she directly hit a big hole in the wall.


    Seeing this, menglip hurried to Mumu''s direction, helped Mumu up, and questioned Nirvana with full eyes of amazement and shock.


    "Remember your identity, I said. I don''t like to say it twice. There will be a second time. As a result, you know."

 Chapter 385

    At the same time, Nangong Lingxue just entered the room. After closing the door, Gu Youge looked like a girl Huaichun.


    The original stiff heart was put down in an instant, and burst into laughter.


    "Poof ~ haha ~ yogurt, I didn''t expect I could see your normal side."


    Gu Youge was shocked when she heard the voice. She looked at the people in amazement and found that the person was Nangong Lingxue. She was relieved. She couldn''t help turning her eyes when she thought of what she had just said.


    "When did I have an abnormal side?"


    "It''s always been there. Tell me, a child has all kinds of emotions on her face. It''s cold and abnormal. I don''t know. I thought you were facial paralysis!" Nangong Lingxue went to the bed, sat down and hip-hop with Gu Youge. In the eyes of outsiders, she is cold and indifferent, arrogant and impetuous, and in front of her recognized friends, Still have the sexual side of the child.


    Gu Youge looked up at her and said silently, "how am I normal now." a flat voice sounded in the room, which seemed to be no contrast with Gu Youge before.


    Nangong Lingxue heard the speech, stretched out her hand and pinched Gu Youge''s face, "the girl''s spring side."


    "Poof. Cough." Gu Youge slapped Nangong Lingxue''s hand, stared at her and scolded.


    "Psychosis."


    "Oh, don''t admit it? Unfortunately, I don''t have a camera. I should take a picture of your virtue just now. Tut tut! What''s the matter? I''m in love with him?" Nangong Lingxue joked.


    Gu Youge stared at her again. Thinking of what she had just done in Nirvana, she couldn''t look directly into Nangong Lingxue''s eyes.


    "No. I''m just thinking about his conspiracy. Ling Xue, what have you decided about what you just told you? Can you take me away? Xiaoyi, Xingli and my brother must be very worried." Gu Youge changed the topic. She didn''t seem to want to stay on the issue of nirvana for too long. She didn''t know her own mind. At present, they are hostile, not to mention, Nirvana is good to her. She is really confused. She doesn''t know what medicine this man is selling. If he really takes her as a chip, there''s no need to treat her so well in person, right?


    Well, it''s a mess.


    She doesn''t know how to face him. She is also afraid of indulging in his gentle countryside. If she is allowed to choose between friends and lovers, she will. She doesn''t know how to make a choice. If she can, she won''t make a choice at all.


    Seeing Gu Youge''s entanglement, Nangong Lingxue sighed slightly and refused, "YOG, I''m afraid I can''t help you this time. We can''t escape, do you understand? I think you should have seen such a man. Unless he wants to let you go, you can''t escape from him. What''s more, YOG, the world is so chaotic. Staying with him may be the safest, at least for now."


    "But."


    "YOG, there''s nothing, but even if I help you escape, you will be caught back. What''s more, where can you go when you are pregnant? Here can ensure your safety and health.


    Wang said, "I will be responsible for your three meals a day in the future. I will certainly raise you for nothing and give birth to a fat boy or daughter."


    Gu Youge rarely glanced at the child''s temperament. "I don''t know if there is a doll in my stomach, just in case."


    "There''s no chance. Since what he said, it''s true. Maybe the way the blood spirit family conceives children is different? Well, have a good rest, too. You''re very tired." Nangong Lingxue said thoughtfully when she saw the tiredness on Gu Youge''s face.


    Gu Youge looked up at Nangong Lingxue. He just wanted to say something, but when he saw her face firm, he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Ling Xue. I''m too selfish. Don''t worry, I won''t let you help me escape." if her escape will bring bad luck to you, she''d rather stay here and stay by his side. She just hopes to get your peace and don''t make you embarrassed.


    Gu Youge slowly lay flat on the bed, took a look at Nangong Lingxue, slowly closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    Nangong Lingxue looked at Gu Youge sleeping, looked at the familiar and strange face, and showed deep guilt in her eyes.


    "Sorry, YOG, I can''t take you away from the tiger. All I can do is guard your safety around you. Don''t worry, I will never let them hurt you."


    Looking at Gu Youge''s face, Nangong Lingxue''s thoughts returned to many years ago


    "Hey, Hello, my name is Nangong Lingxue. I''m the eldest daughter of Nangong family. What''s your name?" little Nangong Lingxue''s small face has already begun to show her elegance. You can imagine how beautiful she will be in the future.


    She stretched out her tender and small hand with a faint smile in her eyes and looked at the beautiful girl with an expressionless face.


    The pretty girl Ni glanced at her and ignored her friendly little hand. For polite reasons, she replied to her.


    "Gu Youge."


    "Gu Youge? Gu Jia, excellent, Ge Ge? Hee hee, your name is really nice! It can be seen that your parents love you very much!" Xiao Nangong Ling Xuesi didn''t mind Xiao Gu Youge''s attitude. Seeing that she didn''t want to stretch out her hand, she took her hand and held it in her hand.


    Little Gu Youge looked coldly at his hands wrapped by a pair of warm and delicate hands. A strange feeling rose in his heart. He wanted to take back his hands, but he was held more and more tightly by those hands.


    "Let go." little Gu Youge frowned slightly and stated plainly, as if he were a machine without emotion.


    Little Nangong Lingxue was unmoved. She still held little Gu Youge''s hand tightly and said to herself, "you are the child of Uncle Gu''s family. Uncle Gu said he had something to do with my father, so let me take care of you."


    "I don''t need you to take care of me." Xiaogu Youge replied coldly. He wanted to draw back his hand, but he was still tightly held by xiaonangong Lingxue.


    "It''s so powerful."


    She frowned and thought of it in her heart.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve learned martial arts! Your strength is naturally not as strong as mine! Hee hee ~ are you the only child? I also have a sister, Nangong Linglu, who is only four years old this year. She''s a very lovely child. Let''s take you to see her."


    "Let go."


    "Oh, let''s go!"


    "You."


    "Hey, yogurt, we''ll be friends in the future!"


    "No need."


    "Oh, don''t be so cold. I''m freezing to death! Besides, uncle Gu wants to stay at my house for several days? And uncle Gu said to let you sleep with me. Hee hee, are you sure you want to treat your landlord like this?"


    "You."


    "Don''t you, my, let''s go ~"


    Xiaogu Youge was dragged away by xiaonangong Lingxue. Although her face was slightly dissatisfied, the look in her eyes was not as resistant as before


    Nangong Lingxue recalled here and couldn''t help laughing. Looking back, she turned out that she had such a shameless face? She shook her head with a laugh and went to the table. She just wanted to pick up the tea cup and drink some water, but she was startled by the voice downstairs, and Gu Youge, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened.


    "What happened?!"

 Chapter 386

    "I don''t know." Nangong Lingxue shook her head, and her face was inexplicable.


    But Gu Youge jumped out of bed and saw Nangong Lingxue''s heart trembling. He was still pregnant!


    "Go and have a look." Gu Youge doesn''t care at all. Anyway, for her, she doesn''t feel the existence of children at all, so she can always ignore the fact that she is pregnant.


    Nangong Lingxue hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. She was also curious about what happened below.


    "OK, slow down." Nangong Lingxue came to Gu Youge and held her. The nervous appearance made Gu Youge''s mouth smoke suddenly.


    "I''m not so fragile, Lingxue, I''m fine." Gu Youge patted Nangong Lingxue''s hand, and his uneasy feeling faded. It''s really not a happy life. Being served by others is so uncomfortable.


    Nangong Lingxue knew her character, so she didn''t insist. After opening the door, they went out of the room one after another until they went down the stairs and saw the scene in the living room. Gu Youge''s eyes were a little frightened.


    Yes, it''s panic. Seeing that Mu Mu is full of scars, you don''t have to think about who caused it. Even if she doesn''t like Mu Mu, she feels a little uncomfortable when she sees Mu Mu''s appearance at this time. She secretly glances at Nirvana and sees the cold and ruthless in his eyes. She is a little nervous and afraid. He treats his loyal subordinates like this, She can also count on him to treat her


    Xu Shi discovered Gu Youge''s existence, and the cold in Nirvana''s eyes quietly faded. He reached out and greeted Gu Youge.


    "Xiao you, come here and come to me." he used "I" instead of Wang. This attitude aroused Mu Mu''s jealousy and deep hatred, sweeping her brain. This woman must die!


    Gu Youge hesitated. She didn''t know whether she should go to him. Seeing this, Nangong Lingxue leaned her elbow against Gu Youge''s arm and whispered.


    "YOG, come on, it''s okay." the man really has a different attitude towards YOG. Even he claims to have changed from "the king" to "I". If she hadn''t seen such a big change with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe that such tenderness would be reflected in this ruthless man.


    Hearing Nangong Lingxue''s words, Gu Youge slowly moved his body at a turtle speed, and her actions did not cause the unhappiness of Nirvana, but the smile in her eyes became more and more intense.


    Until she came to Nirvana, Nirvana brought her into her arms and let her sit on her legs.


    "Why don''t you sleep more?"


    The magnetic and tender voice filled Gu Youge''s ears, making her shudder.


    I don''t know if this man is true or false. Should it be acting?


    Nangong Lingxue, who read Gu Youge''s heart through mind reading, couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her mouth and act? Isn''t this stupid? Does this man still need to act?


    "Well, I fell asleep at first, but then..." Gu Youge sat rigidly on Nirvana''s legs, so stiff that he couldn''t help laughing at nirvana.


    "Xiao you, I said, you don''t need to be so formal in front of me, just like your human husband and wife."


    "Who is husband and wife with you!" Gu Youge said it from his mouth without thinking. Nangong Lingxue couldn''t help covering her eyes and sighed to Tianchang.


    Sure enough, love is blind. My God, is this still the paralyzed Gu Youge? She must be dreaming.


    Nirvana stared at Gu Youge''s face. The atmosphere in the living room suddenly fell to the freezing point, and Gu Youge was like sitting on a needle and felt and wanted to escape.


    Mu Mu, who was helped up by Meng''s lips, sneered in her heart. Now she can imagine the picture of strangling the damn woman after Wang was angry. It''s really too happy! Ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    However, the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Of course, this is only for mu mu. Mu Mu, who was originally slightly polished, will look pale the next second.


    Nirvana raised his hand. Gu Youge was startled and stared at his hands nervously until his hand reached in front of her. She was so frightened that she quickly closed her eyes. The strong and powerful heartbeat beat, plop, plop, and jumped very fast.


    However, the imagined pain did not come, and the cool fingers covered her face, gently, as if touching some rare treasure.


    Gu Youge opened his eyes suspiciously, but what he saw was the deep feeling in the evil purple pupils.


    "Xiao you, how about I marry you? Will you marry me?"


    Gu Youge was stunned and couldn''t come back for a long time. What was this man talking about? Marry him? Marry her? What should she say? Refuse? If he refused, would he strangle her? If yes? Does she betray all mankind?


    "I..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll give you time to think about it, but before that, Xiaoyou, since I''m the child''s father and you''re the child''s mother, you can''t refuse me to come to see the child." the cunning in Nirvana''s eyes flashed away, too fast for anyone to notice.


    Gu Youge didn''t think so much. Seeing that he didn''t strangle her, he was relieved. At the same time, he didn''t refuse to meet the common requirements of Nirvana this time, but agreed.


    "OK."


    When she got her answer, the corners of Nirvana''s mouth outlined a brilliant radian, which made Gu Youge intoxicated.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you any more. Go to sleep first, eh. Are you hungry? If you are hungry, tell Ling Xue and let her cook for you." Nirvana hugged Gu Youge''s waist and gently put his chin on her shoulder. Every time he opened and closed, the hot air made her feel itchy.


    "Ah, well, I know. Then I''ll go upstairs first." Gu Youge jumped down from Nirvana''s leg. He was too nervous and didn''t stand firmly. He nearly fell down. Fortunately, he caught Gu Youge quickly.


    "Be careful." Nirvana''s voice has a faint sense of blame, but it is more concerned.


    Looking at those cool big hands, I touched her sensitive parts. My always plain face turned crimson in an instant.


    "Ah. HMM. I see. Cough, what, I. I went upstairs first. You. You continue. You continue." Gu Youge quickly stood up straight, turned quickly, left the first floor like running away, didn''t even call, and ran directly across Nangong Lingxue to the second floor.


    Nangong Lingxue glanced at nirvana. After receiving the sign, she nodded respectfully this time, turned and left the first floor.


    At this time, Nirvana, Mu Mu and dream lips are left in the living room again.


    "Wang."

 Chapter 387

    Mu Mu was uneasy in her heart. She took her arm out of the hands of dream lips and slightly raised her legs to go towards nirvana. However, she only raised it to half but took it back.


    "Pa."


    The door was closed again, and the vision of Nirvana was taken back from the stairs. The warmth in his eyes condensed in an instant and fell to the freezing point. At this time, he recovered his ruthless appearance again.


    "Wang." Mu Mu tentatively called again. Uneasy, her palms were sweating.


    Nirvana was silent and just looked at Mu Mu coolly. The atmosphere in the living room fell to the freezing point again. However, at this time, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Wang?" menglip asked tentatively.


    Nirvana glanced at her and nodded to her. Menglip received the instruction. After taking a worried look, he walked to the door.


    "Creak." The door was opened and the person who came in was Xuekui.


    "Lord Kui!" Meng lip saluted respectfully.


    "No gift." a touch of warmth appeared on Xuekui''s cold face.


    Dream lips straightened up and smiled at Xuekui. His mouth silently told what he looked like. He was very cute.


    Xuekui didn''t know why, so he walked into the room, saw the scene in front of him, and immediately realized something. He looked at Mumu, paused for a moment, and then looked at nirvana. He bowed his head piously and saluted him respectfully.


    "King."


    Nirvana snorted, and his look returned to the previous evil and lazy look, which made people unable to see the real thoughts in his heart at this time.


    "Say."


    "King, Lord Yue, they went to the private base over there." the "Lord Yue" in Xuekui''s mouth refers to the moon white clothes. Although the moon white clothes are not his king, the rule of the blood spirit family is not to disrespect the blood spirits of high rank and high blood lineage. Therefore, although they are enemies, they must also be called "adults".


    Nirvana nodded slightly and said coldly, "continue."


    "Yes, Lord Yue, they.." Xuekui said the things they met after they fell off the cliff and later met yemuhua again. Of course, even Yuwen Xi Tian chose to cooperate with yemuhua.


    "Wang, my subordinates think that the zombie wolves encountered by Lord Yue after he fell off the cliff are very problematic. Even if Lord Yue can stop those zombie wolves, it is impossible to hold so many zombie wolves still, as if they were still. It is very strange." Xuekui expressed his opinion and his eyes were full of deep confusion.


    Nirvana smell speech, put the finger on the sofa, gently tap the sofa surface.


    "Still... Ha ha, it''s very interesting. Xuekui, it''s hard for you. Go and have a rest."


    "Yes! One more thing, Wang, I''m afraid the leader of the private base wants to form an alliance with Ye Muhua. It seems that they are also aiming at that. They form an alliance with Lord last month. This time. I''m afraid." Xuekui said with some worry.


    Nirvana smelled the speech, but he didn''t care, and a smile full of evil spirit appeared on his face.


    "It''s not certain who will win. Whether you have the ability to get it is still a problem. It''s just a mob. There''s no need to worry."


    This time, Xuekui no longer hesitated, the worry on his face faded, and returned to his cold and expressionless appearance.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand."


    "Step back."


    "Yes! Wang, my subordinates leave!"


    Xuekui looked at Mumu and wanted to say something, but he endured it and didn''t speak until he left the living room. His hands were held tightly in an instant. He turned back deeply, looked deeply into the room, and then left the place.


    In the living room, Nirvana sitting on the sofa also stood up. At the same time, Nangong Lingxue also walked down from the second floor.


    "Wang, the princess said she was hungry and went down to cook."


    "Well, let''s go and make some soup for her." Nirvana''s voice is not as cold as before. It seems that when it comes to Gu Youge, his look is a lot softer.


    Nangong Lingxue nodded and said in her heart, "it seems that he really has feelings for Youge, otherwise. Alas, can they really tolerate each other? With Youge''s temperament, she will tolerate it. It''s just a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided. Up to now, all she can do is to help her keep healthy."


    Looking at Nangong Lingxue leaving the living room, Nirvana also went to the stairs. From beginning to end, she didn''t pay attention to bathing.


    Seeing the king like this, Mu Mu was very lost. At the moment, she seemed to be driven into a deep hell, and it was difficult to see the sun.


    However, at this time, the sound of nature that she had been looking forward to for a long time sounded in her ear and made her return to the ground.


    "It''s not too much."


    Nirvana gently dropped four words and disappeared at the entrance of the stairs. The living room was silent again.


    Mu Mu''s body was slightly stiff, half loud, and came back to his mind. A thick surprise burst out in his eyes.


    "Lord mu, that''s great. Wang forgives you!" menglip is also happy for Lord mu. At this time, she is finally relieved. If Wang really ignores Lord mu, she is really disappointed. Lord Mu works so hard for the king and refuses to die. He will punish Lord mu for a person. Fortunately, Wang is still the former king, No matter what Lord Mu did, he will forgive her. It seems that Lord Mu''s weight in Wang''s heart is important.


    Mu Mu was very happy, and a sweet smile appeared on Lori''s face.


    "Well, thank you, little lip."


    Dream lip shook his head with a lost smile and didn''t care about it.


    The storm on one side subsided, while on the other side.


    In the conference room.


    "No! Commander, absolutely not! Without you in the base, everyone will lose their important backbone!" Yu Bao shouted back and looked at Ye Muhua more and more poorly.


    "Major ye, this is the task in your own base. Pull us? It''s too unreasonable!"


    "Mr. Yu Bao, I don''t know who is in charge of the base." night Muhua looked at Yu Bao coolly. He had endured this man for a long time. He was rude again and again. No matter how good his temper was, he felt a little impatient at this time.


    Yu Bao opened his mouth and replied without thinking, "naturally, it''s our commander Yuwen Xi Tian."


    "Oh, I don''t think so. The master didn''t speak, but your subordinate can speak." night Muhua smiled coldly, and his words were full of sarcasm about Yu Bao.


    "You." Yu Bao was angry and stared at Ye Muhua fiercely. He really didn''t pay attention to Ye Muhua at all. However, it seemed that he thought of something again. He turned around with respect and fear on his face and said nervously, "commander, i..."


    "That''s enough, Yu Bao. You step down first."


    "But..."


    "Don''t let our commander repeat it a second time!"

 Chapter 388

    "But. Yes, commander. Subordinates leave." Yu Bao bit his teeth very reluctantly, but finally did not dare to disobey Yuwen Xi Tian''s order and quit. However, before leaving the meeting room, he stared at yemuhua coldly, as if all this was taken by yemuhua.


    But didn''t he take it? At least in Yu Bao''s mind, he thought that why did ye Muhua take their commander to such a dangerous place for the task in their own base? The base was built by the commander with great efforts. Everyone here can''t lose the commander. If it is lost, he can''t tell whether the base will be scattered or whether there will be those zombies, There are those who are enemies of the commander. If so, these people in the base will experience painful memories again.


    He didn''t understand why yemuhua chose such a rugged cliff to cross to province A. at the beginning, they chose this place as the base, combined with the easy to defend and difficult terrain of this place to command him. He really wanted to protect these weak people.


    "Bang"


    The door was closed, leaving only yemuhua and Yuwen Sitian in the conference room.


    "Hehe, brother Muhua, I''m sorry for Yu Bao. He..."


    "It doesn''t hurt." night Muhua readily accepted Yuwen Xi Tian''s apology. He nodded and didn''t care about Yu Bao''s attitude. His gentle face was with a faint smile.


    Yuwen Xi Tian nodded and recognized Ye Muhua''s mind. It''s no wonder that such a generous person has such achievements at a young age.


    "Well, I''m not polite to brother Muhua."


    "That''s very good." yemuhua replied, "brother Xi Tian, this time, Yemou asks you to help us finish the task together. Of course, Yemou won''t let you do it in vain.


    I can''t tell you the specific task this time, but the only thing I can be sure of is that this time I went to the zoo in province a to find a person and find the medicine developed by that person. The existence of this medicine may change our human dilemma in the end of the world.


    Of course, Yemou really doesn''t know the quantity of this potion. If there are redundant potions, Yemou is willing to offer a potion to brother Xi Tian.


    Brother Xi Tian, what do you think? "


    Yuwen Xi Tian pondered for a moment and calculated the gains and losses in his heart. He didn''t know what the effect of this potion was, but he could let a base dispatch the youngest and highest level power in the base and lead a team composed of power elites to find the potion. You can imagine the importance of this potion to yemuhua and even the whole redemption base.


    Just when Yuwen Xi Tian was thinking about his gains and losses, the light in night Muhua''s eyes was incomprehensible. However, just after Yuwen Xi Tian raised his head, the strange look in his eyes quickly disappeared, as if everything was an illusion.


    "What did brother Xi Tian think?"


    "Brother Muhua, I''m really interested in the potion you said, but brother Muhua, I can''t believe the power you led and your own high-level power. You will need my help." Yu Wenxi Tian is not a fool. Even if the animals in the zoo of province a mutate, He did not believe that this elite team would be unable to defeat those animals. Although there were many animals, since they could escape from the zombie animals under the cliff, few of them were seriously injured or even died except for some loss of strength. He didn''t believe they needed his help.


    Night Muhua also expected that Yuwen Xi Tian was not so easy to fool. After listening to this, his gentle face suddenly became serious, "Brother Xi Tian, do you remember those zombies who call themselves the blood spirit clan that ye told you before? They can talk and walk normally. Their appearance and temperament are better than ours. Even their wisdom is not comparable to those low-level zombies wandering outside. They are no less than ours.


    This time, those guys got news from the traitors in the army, so they ambushed us at the edge of the cliff in advance. If not, they would not enter the base and get to know brother Xi Tian. At this moment, we must have arrived in province a.


    However, I need brother Xi Tian''s help this time because one of those guys calls himself "King". His name is nirvana. He is a very difficult guy and also has high-level space powers.


    This time I met brother Xi Tian and learned that brother Xi Tian was also a space power. Yemou had a thick face and begged brother Xi Tian for help. "


    Night Muhua''s words are reasonable, but Yuwen Xi Tian always feels that night Muhua still has reservations. However, despite this feeling, he still decides to go to province A. he is very interested in that medicine. It must not be a cheap thing to let night Muhua go out with so many elite powers. If he can get one, he will be able to get more, so he was early Before, he decided that no matter what night Muhua hid, he decided to go to province a.


    If he goes alone with the people in the base and loses a lot of people, it will be harmful to his base, so he has no other choice but to promise.


    "Well, brother Muhua, please give me more advice. But for the sake of the safety of the base, I hope brother Muhua can understand that there may not be many people this time." Yuwen Xi Tian''s face was apologetic and seemed really helpless.


    Night Muhua also has a clear mind and sees his mind. However, this time he doesn''t care. As long as someone can contain nirvana, the probability of victory will be greatly increased.


    "It''s natural. As long as brother Xi Tian can take people with ye in person, no matter how many people brother Xi Tian can take, ye will gladly accept it." Ye Muhua''s serious face shrinks, and his gentle smile makes people want to get close to him and feel rejected by him thousands of miles away. A person has two temperament, mixed together, But it''s not abrupt at all.


    Yuwen Xi Tian also put on a gentle smile. Although they are so stiff, at least they are still very peaceful at present.


    "Thank you brother Muhua for your understanding."


    "No harm."


    The two people shuddered at each other. No one knew what was going on in anyone''s heart. They each played their own calculations. This scene was both harmonious and awkward.


    At the same time, the moon white clothes returned to the room from the system space and went to Chu Yi''s room.


    "Dong Dong."


    "Please come in." a hearty male voice rang out in the door, and Yuebai pushed the door in.


    "Also, Xiaoshu him?"


    "He slept. Well, clothes, don''t think so much, Xiaoshu is safe." Chu also covered Xiaoshu with a thin blanket, went to Yuebai''s face, put his hands on her shoulders and said with relief.


    Yue Baiyi stretched out her head and crossed Chu Yi. After seeing Xiaoshu who had already fallen asleep in bed, she took her eyes back, looked at Chu Yi who cared about her in front of her, sighed, "I know, but, also, I always feel that Xiaoshu is hiding something from us, he."


    "Clothes, Xiaoshu won''t hurt us. Don''t think so much. Everyone has his own secrets. When it''s time to know, he will naturally know, huh? Don''t think so much, okay?"


    Chu also reached out and rubbed his white hair, gently and carefully, as if he were treating rare treasures.


    "Well, I see. You''re right. When you should know, you''ll know." whether it''s Xiaoshu or the problem of the system king, she will make it clear one day, but the number of the system king appears less and less recently


    Looking at the wrinkled moon white clothes like steamed stuffed bun, Chu couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his hand and pointed the tip of her nose. He spoiled her and said, "well, you''re so worried. You''re tired today. Hurry to have a rest. Huh?"


    "Well, well, you have to rest early. You may be on your way again tomorrow. I don''t know what elder brother Ye is hiding from us this time, and nirvana will go out in person this time. It seems that this time. Let''s go step by step." Yue Baiyi sighed. She always felt very uneasy in her heart. She didn''t know if Yan found xi''ai, I hope they can return to the team quickly to ease some of her anxiety.


    Chu Yi''s eyes were slightly heavy. After sending Yue Baiyi out of the room, he watched her return to her room. After closing the door, he closed his room door.


    Back next to the bed, Chu also patted the small art lying in bed, and he suddenly opened his eyes. The clarity in his eyes can see that he didn''t sleep at all.


    "Is this really good?" Chu also sighed slightly and asked.


    Xiaoshu sat up and looked at Chu Yi. On his young and toothy face, he showed maturity that didn''t belong to his age. "It''s the only way. Otherwise. Dad, maybe there won''t be me."


    "Oh, OK. But I hope your mother won''t be angry in the future."


    "Er. I''m afraid it''s hard. Dad, Xiaoshu will pay a moment of silence for you, hehe ~"


    "Hey, you child, how do you feel a little gloating?"


    "No, no, really no, Dad, you''re absolutely mistaken."


    "You..."


    "Hey, it''s late, Dad. I''m going to bed. You spend the long night by yourself ~" bully him, hum. Wait. Is it not because of this that he.. God. What stupid things did he do? Oh, my God. Can he take back what he just said.


    The reception banquet at night was rejected by yemuhua. In order to get up early the next day, people can only eat in their own rooms. Fortunately, each room has a kitchen and even natural gas, so people are not dissatisfied with it.


    The next day, everyone got up early. After washing, the leaders of each group received a notice from yemuhua and asked them to take the members of each group downstairs.


    Although these powers have not been trained, fortunately, after rolling in this last world for more than half a year, the gathering speed is still very fast, and no one will drag water, because they know that in this dangerous last world, time is equal to life. One second faster may be able to escape the tiger''s mouth of the zombie, and one second slower becomes the food in the mouth of the zombie.


    Therefore, although they are not trained, they are no worse than those trained. At least they understand that time is life and will not waste time.


    In less than 20 minutes, all 500 people were assembled, and the soldiers following yemuhua were the fastest. After all, they were orthodox soldiers. At this time, they stood behind yemuhua in a straight military posture with rifles on their backs. They looked at their nose, nose and heart one by one. They were solemn. Although they were not powers, they stood there at this time, No worse than a power.


    Night Muhua looked around for a week and nodded, "in order to return to the base as soon as possible and meet our relatives, friends and lovers, so night doesn''t stay here more. I don''t know if you have any opinions?"


    "No!" was a very tacit answer, which made him very satisfied.


    "Well, after these two days of fighting, everyone must also have an understanding of themselves. You know, if you sail against the current, you will fall back if you don''t advance. Don''t think you are one of the best powers, you can be proud. What''s the meaning of someone outside of people and someone outside of heaven.


    Of course, you can''t belittle yourself. You know, the real strong person doesn''t lie in how high his ability is, but in how tenacious his mind is. If his heart is strong, he will be strong, and if his heart is weak, he will be weak.


    We may encounter more hardships in the future. I hope you can help each other and make common progress. Don''t give up easily. You know, life is not in anyone''s hands, but in yourself. If you want to live, you must constantly become stronger, stronger and stronger! "


    "Get stronger! Get stronger! Get stronger!.." the mood of the power is stirred up again. The flame of hope is lit in everyone''s heart. They all want to live and become stronger. They don''t want to die. They miss them. They have relatives, friends and lovers. They don''t want to die!


    Night Muhua raised his mouth slightly again, nodded solemnly and ordered, "OK, let''s go! One group and two groups will help the soldiers get back the supplies together. Three groups, four groups and five groups will give you these spiritual cores. Go to the market of the base to exchange some food or field supplies, including drugs. Six groups and seven groups you.. OK, assemble at the gate of the base in two hours!"


    "Yes, major!"


    Each group has received the task. After a night''s stable sleep, everyone is full of energy. They don''t know the dangers ahead. As night Muhua said, they know they have no choice. They always have to experience external dangers. If they don''t get stronger now, they will only be slaughtered in the end.


    They don''t want to, they all want to stand at the top of the pyramid, they want to be proud of the world, they want to be worshipped and respected, so no matter what it is for, they must live in this task.

 Chapter 389

    At this time, Yuwen Xitian and Yucheng Yubao stood at the top of the base and looked at the busy crowd of night Muhua under the base. Yubao''s face was getting worse and worse.


    Looking at the noisy base, he was very upset. He took a careful look at Yuwen Xi Tian in front of him. After one look, he quickly took his eyes back and lowered his head.


    This appearance of wanting to talk and stopping was seen by Yuwen Xi Tian, "say what you want to say."


    Yu Bao was startled by the sudden sound. He looked up in amazement and was stunned for half a moment. Then he came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "yes, commander, are you really going to go with Ye Muhua? Can you believe what he said? We were still..."


    "A Bao!" Yu Cheng hurriedly interrupted, looking nervously at the Yuwen Xi Tiandao in front of him with his back to them, "commander, a Bao doesn''t understand him."


    "It doesn''t matter. This time, Yu Bao will follow me and take me with you. Yu Cheng, you will stay and watch the base." Yu Wenxi Tian didn''t seem to be very interested in Yu Bao''s words this time and stated his decision plainly.


    Yu Cheng was slightly stunned and hurriedly said, "commander, subordinates should go together!"


    "Yes, commander, it''s inevitable that so few people go," Yu Bao also advised. Even if you don''t take others, you have to take their brothers.


    "Needless to say, the commander has decided. If you talk more, both of you will stay here!" Yu Wenxi said coldly and left without looking at them again.


    Watching Yuwen Xi Tian leave, Yucheng Yubao looked at each other. They both saw helplessness in each other''s eyes and remained silent for half a minute. Finally, they sighed and compromised.


    "A Bao, be careful when you go here. The safety of the commander depends on you." Yu Cheng patted Yu Bao on the shoulder with helplessness on his face.


    Yu Bao nodded and said solemnly, "don''t worry, brother, even if I die, I will protect the commander and won''t let him have anything. From the day he saved us, our life is his."


    "Hmm!" Yu Cheng nodded, thought for a while, and said, "a Bao, you should be careful, too, i..."


    "Elder brother, we have been dependent on each other since childhood. We have been one for a long time. Even for you, I won''t easily get hurt. Even if I will be despised by people all over the world, I won''t let myself and the commander get hurt!" he is very selfish and very selfish. In his heart, the commander and his eldest brother are the first. Other people are not important. What''s the big event in the world? What''s his business?


    Yu Cheng nodded, "well, I''m waiting for you and the commander to return safely."


    "Yes!"


    ..


    Two hours later, the base gate.


    "Report! Group 1, group 2, group 3... Group 24 and group 25 are all here! All supplies are approved to everyone! Please give instructions to the major!" the soldier gave a standard military salute to yemuhua and reported loudly to him.


    Night Muhua glanced at the 500 people in front of him, turned to the soldiers and said, "get ready to pack and start!"


    "Yes!" the soldier retreated and conveyed yemuhua''s order to the other soldiers.


    At the same time, Yuwen Xitian also took Yubao to the gate of the base. Seeing this, night Muhua welcomed him with a warm smile.


    "Brother Xi Tian, you''re here. You. This is." this man is really a fox. He really takes only one person. It seems that he doesn''t want to put all his chips on this task, but it''s good. As long as he can stop nirvana, no matter how many people he takes.


    Yuwen Xi Tian nodded politely and said in distress, "brother Muhua, you know, there are many zombies under this cliff. In order to prevent the base from being broken down due to no one to guard, I had to leave Yucheng and some elites this time. I think brother Muhua must be able to understand me, right?"


    Ye Muhua smiled politely, nodded, and said with a very understanding expression, "that''s natural. Brother Xi Tian can do enough as long as you have him. Ye doesn''t ask for anything. It''s Ye''s honor that brother Xi Tian can help in person. Ye really doesn''t dare to do more."


    Yuwen Xitian, who got the understanding, sighed with a faint gratitude on his face, "thank you brother Muhua for your understanding. I''m very grateful for your understanding of me." no wonder he can achieve so much at a young age. Muhua is really not a fuel-efficient lamp this night.


    "In that case, it''s not early. It''s better to start early and try to get out of the cliff after the sun sets." Ye Muhua''s tone was hasty. Obviously, the memories brought to him by the previous two nights were not very good.


    Yuwen Xi Tian did not refute, but agreed with Ye Muhua. He has been on the edge of the cliff for so long. Naturally, he knows how dangerous the night on the edge of the cliff is.


    "OK, let''s go!" night Muhua turned his head to the crowd.


    "Yes, major!"


    After these days of getting along, everyone seems to regard yemuhua as a backbone in their hearts, and indeed recognized his position in the team. People respect the strong. Yemuhua is like this. He not only has excellent leadership ability, but also has powerful powers that they worship, so naturally he takes the lead.


    Then yemuhua led the people to set out. Yuwen Xitian followed yemuhua with Yu Bao. Because Yuwen Xitian was a living map to lead the way, they were unobstructed all the way. Before the sun set, they finally got out of the cliff. When people stood on the land again, the feeling was self-evident.


    Night Muhua wanted to seize the time to enter province a, but he was stopped by Yue Baiyi.


    "Brother Ye!"


    Night Mu Huawen looked back and saw the visitor. His face was no longer so alienated and polite, but a touch of sincerity and sincerity.


    "White?"


    Yue Baiyi nodded, looked around, and said to the deepening night.


    "Brother ye, do you want to move on?"


    "Well, if you want to get to province a as soon as possible, there is a village ahead, you should be able to settle down." night Muhua stretched out his hand and pointed to the front.


    Yue Baiyi looked ahead with amazing eyesight. Soon, she shook her head and objected, "Brother ye, no one knows the situation of the village ahead. It''s too reckless to rush forward. You know, the sun will set soon. When we arrive at the village, we must go in the dark. However, night is never our world, and we can''t predict the dangers hidden in the dark. Therefore, brother ye, look, there are no trees around here There is no grass, the surroundings are wide, and the vision will not be blocked. In the face of danger, you can have a greater chance to escape.


    You can also find danger at the first time. Therefore, brother ye, I don''t agree to rush to the village in front. What''s more, everyone is tired after walking all day. You should rest here. Who knows if there will be a big battle tomorrow. "


    Yue Baiyi''s voice is not big or small, not low or high. Everyone''s powers just listen to her. They hear that the rules she analyzes are Tao, and everyone has a little care in their hearts. When Chen Feng and Mu Chengfeng see night Muhua''s silence, they all come forward to dissuade him.


    "Major ye, Mu also agrees with what Xiaoyi said. Please think twice."


    Dusk Chengfeng''s intimate address made night Muhua frown slightly, "small clothes?"


    "Hehe, yes, it''s Miss Yue Baiyi. We knew her before the end of the world. We used to call her Xiaoyi." dusk Chengfeng looked at Yue Baiyi with a smile on his face and a look that men can understand.


    Month white clothes speechless rolled his eyes. Why do these men always like to say such ambiguous words? Obviously, this is not the case.


    "Just met in the game, Captain mu." Yue Baiyi said that he didn''t give Mu Chengfeng face. However, Mu Chengfeng didn''t care, smiled and stopped pestering this topic.


    And when ye Muhua heard this, he was relieved. At the same time, he couldn''t help frowning again. It seems that his rival in love is really more than ordinary.


    He secretly collected his mind and said, "Yemou thought for a while, and he felt that what white clothes said was very true. Yemou didn''t consider it carefully, but fortunately there was a reminder of white clothes. Well, everyone set up camp by themselves, and each group arranged a night watch. Do you have any objection?"


    "No." "we all listen to major Ye." "yes, what major Ye says." "we have no objection..."


    People had no objection to yemuhua''s decision and adopted the suggestion of Yue Baiyi. Soon, the tent was set up, and each group began to prepare food.


    "Hey, Yi, do you really feel the unusual place of that village?" Yue Baiyi gently touched Chu Yi''s waist with her elbow, wondering.


    Chu also nodded, and his hand stirred in the pot with a soup ladle also stopped. After taking a look at Yue Baiyi, he put his eyes on the pot and stirred it again.


    "There''s nothing there."


    "Nothing?! isn''t that good?" the speaker was Yuebai night. He just came out of the tent and heard the dialogue between Chu Yi and Yuebai Yi. He couldn''t help but interrupt.


    Month white clothes speechless glanced at him. How could she have such a stupid brother?


    "Elder brother, what''s better? It''s more strange to have nothing these days!" with a tone of hatred that iron is not steel, as if she was her sister.


    Yuebai night scratched his head. He seemed to want to understand something. He nodded and sat on the bench opposite them.


    "I think it''s strange that brother Chu can cook! Isn''t brother Chu the eldest young master? Why?"


    Moon white clothes are even too lazy to throw a white eye to him. It''s really a pot that doesn''t open!


    Relative to the excitement of Yue Baiyi, Chu also seemed a lot indifferent. He smiled and patted Yue Baiyi''s little hand, not caring.


    "It''s all right. Xiao Ye, I''ve been away from home for a long time and I''m no longer a young master. Since I''m away from home, I have nothing. I live alone and can''t do anything. Ah Li naturally has to work with his own hands."


    "Yes, I still remember that brother Chu made the house a little worse, but although he didn''t make it, the kitchen was blown up beyond recognition, and the landlord kicked us out.." Gu Zhili talked about the past, and a deep smile hung around his mouth. Obviously, his past memories were good, at least when he was with Chu.


    Chu also saw Gu Zhili tear down the stage and couldn''t help coughing to hide his embarrassment.


    "Ali."


    However, it seems that Gu Zhili is not satisfied. He must tear down his platform, and then said, "remember when we were driven away by the landlords for blowing up the kitchen. Let me think. Oh, twenty-eight times!"


    "Ah Li!" Chu was also speechless. Why did ah Li say this.


    However, when he saw the moon in white with a smile on his mouth, he was relieved. If he could win the beauty a smile, he would lose face!


    "Well, by the way, brother Chu, there''s something I''ve always forgotten to tell you about Yuwen Xi Tian..." Gu Zhili happened to catch a glimpse of Yuwen Xi Tian who was not far away and night Muhua didn''t know what to say. He immediately thought of something in his mind and quickly reminded him.


    "Yuwen Xi Tian? What''s the matter with him?" Chu Yi looked bland and was still cooking the food in the pot. He didn''t respond to Gu Zhili''s words.


    Gu Zhili has some helplessness. Chu is also good at everything. That''s the memory. No, to be exact, the memory of recognizing people can be said to be poor.


    "It''s Yuwen Xi. God, brother Chu, can''t you forget that time? The task of the ''night brake''.." Gu Zhili couldn''t say it clearly, so he had to give Chu some information inside and outside. Fortunately, it was a very dangerous thing for them at that time, so Chu remembered it as soon as Gu Zhili reminded him.


    "Is it him?" Chu Yi''s hand stopped, and Yue Baiyi saw this. Knowing what they seemed to want to say, considerate she took Tang ladle from his hand.


    For convenience, they decided to cook noodles and stew, so even if Yue Baiyi didn''t know how to cook, they could help.


    Chu also smiled at Yue Baiyi and walked to the side with Gu Zhili.


    "It was him. Unexpectedly, he became the leader of a private base." Chu also touched his chin as if thinking.


    "If brother Chu works alone, he can also become the leader of a private base, and if brother Chu is willing, he can take over the redemption base."


    "Ah Li." Chu also interrupted.


    "It was."


    "Well, Ali, it''s tiring to be the commander of a base. What I want to do now is to stay by her side." she can''t be announced in the sight of everyone. If many people look at her, there will be more danger to expose her. He can''t let any danger close to her.


    Gu Zhili pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, remained silent for a while, nodded and said, "I know, brother Chu, my wish now is to protect Xiaoli and find Xiaoge quickly. I don''t know if she is good or not..."


    "Don''t worry, Ali. I''m sure Youge will be fine. Don''t worry too much and practice hard."


    "Yes, brother Chu, I understand." as long as you have absolute strength, you can protect the people you want to protect.

 Chapter 390

    The two returned to their loved ones. They cherish every minute and every second with them.


    Chu also took over, spoiled and rubbed the head of Yue''s white clothes and said with a smile, "I''d better come. You call the people of other teams. After all, now we are a group."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and didn''t refuse Chu Yi''s kindness. She stood up, walked to the third tent and the fourth tent and shouted to the people inside.


    "Captain Shangguan, Captain long, the food is ready. If you don''t dislike it, you might as well eat it together."


    When the voice fell, there was a rustling sound. Soon, Shangguan Liuguang and long aobing opened their tents at the same time and came out.


    "Captain Shangguan, Captain long."


    "Vice captain Yue." Shangguan Liuguang nodded and replied.


    Long aobing never said much, so he just nodded, representing that she still paid attention to her.


    "I don''t want to be called by vice captain Yue. Just call me white." Yue''s character is kind and doesn''t have such a big shelf. Therefore, she has always been kind to others. She is not a person who takes the initiative to provoke. In the face of two people, she is also friendly and polite.


    Although she has a high status in the blood spirit family, she doesn''t live in the blood spirit family after all, so it''s necessary to hide it properly.


    Shangguan Liuguang smiled politely and nodded, "in that case, in white, you don''t want to be called by the Shangguan captain. If you don''t dislike it, you can call Shangguan brother next."


    "Aobing." long aobing suddenly threw out two words, concise words, so that Yue Baiyi didn''t react for a while, but she wouldn''t come until she saw long aobing nodding.


    "OK, I''m not polite to you, brother Shangguan and sister aobing. Well, we are all members of group 5 now, so we still have more time to get along and cooperate in the future, so I hope we can not be so unfamiliar, and the people of our team can run in more, so as to better cooperate with each other in the future.


    Now, our group has prepared a lot of hot food because we carry the pot. If you don''t dislike it, you might as well take the team to eat with us. "


    Yue Baiyi''s proposal is really attractive. You know, it''s really a big temptation to eat hot food in the wild. After all, no one wants to eat dry food, and they don''t want to have a stalemate with Yue Baiyi team, so they agreed without thinking about it.


    "Such a great beauty in white is so kind that if elder brother Shangguan refuses, won''t it refute the beauty''s heart?"


    Yue Baiyi smiled awkwardly when she heard the speech. She secretly said that she didn''t expect that this seemingly elegant man had such a flowery side of his mouth. If the temperament revealed by him was not too elegant, she must think he was a big se devil.


    Seeing that Yue Baiyi was very embarrassed, long aobing slightly glanced at Shangguan Liuguang, then put his eyes on Yue Baiyi, slightly came forward, raised his hand, pulled her arm in his hand, and dragged her away.


    Before leaving, he said to the people in the tent, "change your clothes and come out for dinner."


    "Oh, I see, Captain!"


    After saying that, long aobing took Yue Baiyi to Chu Yi''s direction. Until he came to Chu Yi''s face, he put down Yue Baiyi''s arm.


    "Dragon captain?" Chu also raised his eyes and looked at his dragon aobing suspiciously.


    "There have been a lot of flies recently." after a word, he turned and left, walked to a quiet corner and sat down.


    Yue Baiyi blinked and felt a little confused about long aobing''s sudden words, fly? It''s said that I haven''t seen a fly for so long!


    However, the fact that Yue Baiyi didn''t understand didn''t mean that Chu didn''t understand either. He looked at Shangguan Liuguang who was coming with the "guangyunli" team. After looking up and down, he looked at Yue Baiyi and looked at the inexplicability on the villain''s exquisite face, which made him sigh.


    Alas, there are a lot of flies recently!


    "Bai Yi, Xingli ~" Leng Xinyu waved to Bai Yi and Murong Xingli and shouted happily.


    "Xinyu, Liuli." Murong Xingli is a self familiar girl. She soon opened it with lengxinyu and Shangguan Liuli. Although she has been thinking about Gu Youge in her heart, she has been repressed in her heart and dare not touch her. They have known each other for more than ten years and are most familiar with each other. She has been praying in her heart for her peace, and this thought, Make her more eager for advancement.


    While the three women were chatting, lengxinyu couldn''t help secretly looking at Chu Yi sitting next to Yue Baiyi. The love hidden in her eyes made lengxinhan frown.


    This girl


    While Leng Xinhan paid attention to Leng Xinyu, he didn''t find that he was also watched by another person, who was Shangguan Liuli.


    Shangguan Liuli''s behavior was seen by Shangguan Liuyun, which also made him frown. However, when he saw the cold heart, his eyebrows loosened, as if he was relieved.


    Shangguan Liuyun patted Leng Xinhan''s shoulder, which made him a little inexplicable. However, two men who have always been silent will not gossip like women. Therefore, from an outsider''s point of view, they have a very tacit understanding. In fact, Leng Xinhan is full of inexplicability. They don''t know what Shangguan Liuyun did when he patted him.


    Shangguan Liuli saw that his second brother winked at her, and his face became more and more radiant. He chatted with Murong Xingli and lengxinyu more and more vigorously.


    Qi Luo, one of the members of the "goblin" team, is quiet and gentle. Her eyes are fixed on Shangguan Liuyun, but her eyes are full of hidden admiration.


    In a word, the atmosphere seemed very harmonious, but it was extremely strange for the moonlight night. He looked at the eyes of everyone present, the dark tide between Chu Yi and Shangguan Liuguang, and his old sister''s face was inexplicable.


    Leng Xinyu''s gaze at Chu Yi and so on, he all saw in his eyes. It seemed a harmonious scene, but there was such a strange scene hidden. People''s emotions were indeed complex. Qi Luo of the goblin team paid attention to Shangguan Liuyun. What he paid attention to was another person in the same team, the lively girl named yimenglu.


    What a mess


    This is the only thought in my mind at this time.


    What he didn''t know, however, was that he himself was watched by another girl.


    "Sister Leng? What are you looking at?"


    "Ah? Well, it''s all right. What''s the matter, Lulu?" Leng Xie Yue shook her head and looked at yimenglu in front of her, wondering.


    Yi Menglu tilted her head, blinked her eyes, looked at the cold evil moon, showed a bright smile and said, "it''s all right, here, sister Leng, I saw you in a daze just now, so I brought it back for you. Here, eat quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    Cold evil moon''s eyes were warm. She took the plastic bowl from Yi Menglu''s hand and said softly, "thank you."


    "Hee hee, we are all a family. You''re welcome ~"


    "Yes."


    "What the hell did you want to see just now?"


    "Nothing."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Really, really?"


    "Really, really."


    "You..."

 Chapter 391

    "Well, Lulu, go and eat quickly." Leng Xie Yue interrupted her. She pushed yimenglu forward, looking helpless.


    Yi Menglu looked at lengxie moon suspiciously and shook her head, "well, remember to tell me something, oh, we are good sisters!"


    Leng Xie Yue nodded like a chicken pecking rice. After sending yimenglu away, she was relieved. Looking at the food in the bowl, she sighed slightly. Secretly, how dare I tell you that you have such a big mouth? If you accidentally say it, it will embarrass everyone. If you don''t like me at night, don''t I even have the chance to make friends with him?


    She shook her head slightly, threw away her thoughts in her head, and ate the food in the bowl carefully. Although the hot food would taste better than dry food, she was full of worries at this time, just like chewing wax.


    It is said that women are emotional animals. Even the most powerful and strong women are like this. In the face of feelings, she will always have a moment of hesitation and helplessness.


    No one spoke at dinner. Members of each group ate their own food. They were not having a picnic or before the end of the world. Now if their voice is a little louder, it may cause uncertain dangers around them to come to them.


    As time went by, the sun completely disappeared into the horizontal line, the red moon hung high, and the strange colors shone on the earth, rendering the earth red.


    "The moon of this color is really depressed." on the white moon night, he looked up at the Yan red moon. He couldn''t help frowning.


    Month white looked at her brother, and also looked up at the sky. The mechanical sound in her brain suddenly sounded again in such a silent night.


    "Di. The host''s monthly white clothes activate the ''monthly energy absorption'' mode.. the host''s monthly white clothes activate the ''monthly energy absorption'' mode.. whether it is turned on. Whether it is turned on."


    Monthly energy absorption mode? What is it?


    Although yuebaiyi was full of doubts, she still answered the system.


    "Yes."


    "Di. Confirm that the host''s monthly white clothes are turned on. Confirm that the host''s monthly white clothes are turned on. Turn on. Countdown. 10.9. 6.4.3.2.1. Di. Turn on successfully. Turn on successfully. Start mode, ''monthly energy absorption''.."


    The voice fell. Before yuebaiyi could react, she was startled by the sudden energy pouring into her body. Her blood stagnated and dared not move for a long time. Until she found that these energy were not harmful to her, she was relieved, ran her mind method and tried to mobilize that energy into the spiritual core in her brain.


    She is the same as other low-level blood spirits, and the spirit nucleus in her brain is the source of her energy.


    She turned her head slightly and looked around. She didn''t find anything to supply her with such powerful energy. Until the moonlight night said a word, she looked up in amazement and looked at what was happening in front of her eyes.


    "Eh? How can I find that the color of the Yin red moon is slowly fading? Is it my illusion?"


    Originally, the bright red on the full moon was so red that it could drip water, but at this time, it was like being splashed by water, diluting the color that seemed to be dyed by pigment.


    "No, it''s not my illusion. It''s really light and pink!" the moon white night stood up in surprise, looked up and looked at the just red and purple moon in amazement. At this time, it turned into a pink and lovely color.


    The sound of the moon white night was extremely abrupt in this silent night. Everyone unconsciously looked up at the sky and found that people''s eyes were full of doubts as the moon white night said.


    Yue Baiyi also looked up at the sky and found that a red light slid down from the moon and hit her, allowing her to build a bridge between the moon and her, just like the skill of "absorption".


    Is she absorbing the energy of the moon?

 Chapter 392

    "Look! It''s a little transparent again!" a power stretched out his finger to the sky and said in surprise.


    "Oh, my God, there won''t be anything bad to happen!"


    "No. why does something keep happening. My God."


    ¡°..¡£¡±


    The crowd kept talking, and their voice became more abrupt in the silent night. Looking at the sound shell getting louder and louder, night Muhua frowned deeply and shouted angrily.


    "Shut up! If you want to recruit zombies and mutant animals around here, you can continue!"


    The voice fell, the whole audience closed their mouths, and the night was silent again.


    Everyone looked at each other, carefully looked at Ye Muhua''s face, and saw that he looked unhappy and was in a very bad mood. No one dared to touch him again.


    Yue Baiyi carefully looked at the faces of the people and found that no one could see the red light on her. She was surprised and relieved. Fortunately, she couldn''t see it. Otherwise, she didn''t know whether she would be found. This time, she was too careless. Fortunately, she didn''t show it. She couldn''t be so impulsive in the future.


    After another half an hour, the moon in the sky completely lost its original color of demon governance and recovered its clear and bright white. The white light sprinkled on the earth, making the whole earth bright. Because of this, the darkness in people''s hearts was dispelled by the bright moonlight.


    The bridge originally built on the moon''s white clothes and the moon also disappeared, and she was completely relieved and stored the energy in her body. Now she was not sure if anything special would happen when she transformed the power. In order to ensure that her identity would not be exposed, she decided to try this energy again in the dead of night.


    However, she thought no one could see her actions, but what she didn''t know was that what happened to her fell squarely into the eyes of Xiaoshu and ten people in the mercenary team of "28 stars".


    Sitting in the arms of Yue Yi, Xiaoshu, with a black beautiful pupil, flashed a faint red light in his eyes, and a faint, incomprehensible smile hung at the corners of his mouth.


    Xingxiu several people looked at each other, and their faces also hung an incomprehensible smile.


    At the same time, the small village not far in front of them is actually where nirvana is. They came here early in the morning, waiting for the arrival of the people in white.


    "Click.. Click! "


    Nirvana standing on the roof severely crushed the spiritual core in his hand. The spiritual core turned into powder, dispersed in the air, turned into dust and disappeared.


    "Yue Baiyi, you have seed! You easily took away the fruits of my king after waiting for half a year! Hum, I want to see how far you can evolve after absorbing Yue Neng! Yue Baiyi, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Yuebaiyi, not far from the village, suddenly jumped in his heart, and his uneasiness grew larger and larger.


    "Yi Yi? Yi Yi? Are you all right? Your face doesn''t seem very good?" Chu Yi, who has always focused on Yue Bai Yi, found something wrong with Yue Bai Yi for the first time.


    Looking at the eyes full of concern, Yue Baiyi warmed his heart, smiled, shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Maybe I''m too tired. I want to have a rest first."


    Chu also looked at her suspiciously, didn''t ask much, just said, "OK, go. Tonight, one person from each of the four teams will take turns to guard the first and second midnight. Do you have any objection?"


    "Since captain Chu is the leader of our fifth group, we should listen to what the leader arranges. We have no objection."

 Chapter 393

    Finally, the moon white night of the "pray for blessings" team, the cold evil moon of the "goblin" team kept the middle of the night, while the cold heart of the "guangyunli" team and the di Su of the "28 stars" team kept the second half of the night.


    In this circle, except for the cold evil moon, all the people who watch the night are men, but there are no men in the "goblin" team, can''t they? Although Chu also proposed to let Yue Yi take the place of Leng Xie Yue to stay in the middle of the night, long aobing was as good as a man and did not agree with Chu Yi''s proposal.


    Therefore, under long aobing''s insistence, he had to let lengxie Moon Guard the first half of the night.


    Although all the members of the "goblin" team are women, every woman is never inferior to a man. They often do such things when they are on duty, so what if there are men at this time? They will not relax their vigilance because there are men in the group. They will not pinch their lives in the hands of others, not to mention that they have no habit of being protected by men.


    Members of the "goblin" team are popular and respected among powers, not only because they are not inferior to men''s ability, but also because of their strong heart. In the base, even in this mission, it is not a team without female powers, but they are not as backbone as the "goblin" team at this time. Perhaps it is because they have men. For them, there is no need to use coolies in vain. They are fools. However, when they are in danger and at the critical moment of life, will those so-called coolies make them worth relying on?


    No, no one in this society can rely on who, only on themselves, what about women? Women can also lay their own sky. Just like the "goblins" team, they have a firm mind and do not want to rely on men. Their teammates keep watch and help each other. It is precisely because of their particularity that their status in the whole base has been greatly improved.


    Chu also specially asked him to take care of Leng Xie Yue before calling everyone to rest. After all, she is a girl. Men are different. For men, no matter how strong and powerful women are, as men, they must know how to take care of and be considerate of women. They don''t need it, but they can''t lose the behavior of a gentleman.


    The moon white night naturally understands that the sunny young man shines on the girls'' hearts like a small sun, and also gives them a touch of light and hope in this last world.


    Not only the members of the fifth group went to sleep, but also the members of other groups arranged the night watchmen and went back to the tent to rest. At this time, the night became more silent.


    There is only the sound of whining when the fire burns firewood, and the occasional sound of sparks splashing.


    Yue Baiyi returned to the tent. After several girls quietly fell asleep, she opened her eyes. She sat up and sat cross legged, meditating on the mental method, urging the energy just stored in the body and driving it into the spiritual core in the brain.


    Due to the excessive strength, while the energy swam on her, she clearly felt the feeling of pain. This perception made her both happy and sad.


    Happily, this is the first time she feels pain. Does this mean that she is no longer a cold-blooded and unintentional zombie?


    However, the sad thing is that this force is too strong. It shocked her channels and broke. The pain is unbearable. Fortunately, she bit her teeth and didn''t make a painful voice. Therefore, no one knows how much suffering she is experiencing at this time.


    What should I do now?


    Yue Baiyi asked helplessly in her heart. She didn''t dare to open her mouth. She bit her lips tightly. Her strength was too strong. Blood beads slipped down her lips and dropped on her body.


    No, if it goes on like this, she will explode and die!

 Chapter 394

    On the moon''s white head and hands, blue tendons burst, as if they could burst out of the skin at any time. At this time, she was very anxious and helpless. When she didn''t know how to control this power, suddenly, a cool energy came out of her brain and slowly swam along her meridians. Where the energy swam, the violent and restless energy became mild.


    Facing the sudden unexpected move, Yue Baiyi was very happy in her heart. Regardless of where the cool and gentle energy came from, she wanted to tame this powerful energy. After swimming along the cool energy, the gentle powerful energy began to swallow slowly. Her intuition told her that as long as she swallowed this energy, Her ability will be further improved, and there may be unexpected surprises!


    Thinking of this, the speed of Yue Baiyi''s swallowing energy is faster and faster, and the spiritual nucleus in her brain runs rapidly, absorbing the energy pulled by her and swallowing it bit by bit.


    The color of the spirit core is gradually changing because it devours energy.


    Originally, purple gradually deepened and gradually turned into light brown. However, this is not over yet. The color is still deepened again until the energy is completely absorbed. The spiritual core has changed from light brown to dark brown. It is clear. The spiritual core without impurities is as beautiful as agate.


    Until she completely absorbed the energy of that month, the cool energy that swam in her meridians, repaired her meridians and returned to the spiritual core again.


    Yue Baiyi opened her eyes, stretched out, looked at Murong Xingli who was still sleeping and Yin Xiaoxiao who was sleeping, smiled, also lay down and closed her eyes.


    Yin Xiaoxiao, who had closed his glasses, glanced at Yue Baiyi, saw that she was fine, and lay down. He was relieved, and then closed his eyes again.


    This time, she can finally have a safe sleep.


    With her eyes closed, Yue Baiyi was clear in her heart. Listening to nothing around her, she opened her eyes again. The corners of her mouth were filled with a warm smile. After looking at Yin Xiaoxiao with a spoiled smile, she also closed her eyes.


    In the tent, peace was restored again, and the sound of even breathing sounded.


    The moon white night and lengxie month, who were watching the night, sat on their benches, facing the bonfire and facing the tent. They looked at the burning flame in front of them, and no one spoke. At this time, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    The moon white night slightly looked at the cold evil moon. A thick golden Wavy long hair was casually draped over his shoulder, and the strands were hot to death! Thick eyelashes, charming eyes and sexy lips reveal thousands of customs all the time. Just a glance made his blood surge.


    This woman is really beautiful. Although she has done nothing, she can make men''s blood flow at a glance.


    Think of other men as long as they see her, their blood will surge. I don''t know why, the heart of moon white night is not very comfortable.


    He looked at the cold evil moon suspiciously. The fire light shone on her face. The original Mei confused face turned into a little cute at the moment? Maybe it was an illusion, maybe it was the fire that changed her temperament.


    However, at this time of the moon and white night, he did not know that the wind did not move, the candle did not move, but his heart was moving.


    "Mr. Yue?" Leng Xie Yue really couldn''t stand staring at her like that, so she had to open the mouth first.


    He was found to be looking at each other. He was not very thick skinned. With embarrassment on his face, he coughed softly, "cough, well, don''t be so polite. Just call me white night."


    "Well, white night."

 Chapter 395

    Leng Xie Yue said and stopped looking too far. Neither of them was talking.


    The atmosphere became stiff again. The moon white night scratched his head awkwardly, opened his mouth slightly, thought for a long time, and finally said it.


    "Miss Leng. Well, can I call you evil moon?"


    "HMM." Leng Xie Yue answered faintly, with some uneasiness in her heart. In the face of the man she likes, Rao will be nervous if she doesn''t change.


    Seeing Leng Xie Yue''s attitude was very cold, he said something at once on the white moon night. Depressed, he scratched his head and said, "evil moon, what were you doing when the end of the world just came? I''m playing basketball with those brothers. Speaking of those guys, I don''t know if they are good now. At the beginning, he thought of going back to find clothes and gave them completely..."


    "They will be all right." Leng Xie Yue said coldly, as if comforting him.


    The moon white night was slightly stunned, smiled and nodded, "well, those guys, their lives are hard, they can''t die."


    "Where the end of the world just came, I was reviewing the documents and awakened the power for the first time, but the power was so weak that I almost didn''t escape from the building." Leng Xie Yue made a plain statement. When talking about almost dying there, there was no wave in her tone, as if it said that the person was not her, but someone else.


    The moon white night took a deep look at the cold evil moon, said goodbye, and set his eyes on the bonfire in front of him.


    "It should have been thrilling. What kind of power is it?"


    Copy


    "Copy?" the moonlight night was surprised.


    "Well, it''s a power that can regenerate and reproduce inanimate objects. There''s no aggressive auxiliary power. If I''m not used to carrying guns and practicing Sanda, I''m afraid I can''t get out of that dangerous building." Leng Xie Yue''s tone is still very light, even when talking about pistols that ordinary people can''t touch at all.


    The moonlight night was surprised. It should be said that this pistol is not something that ordinary people can carry with them.


    Xu Shi saw the doubt of the white night of the moon. Lengxie moon didn''t wait for him to ask questions this time, but answered him first.


    "I was born in a Mafia family. I have been trained since I was a child. I touch guns since I was three years old. I can disassemble every kind of gun at the age of five, and I can hit 100 shots at the age of ten. At the same time, I am the champion of adult Sanda at the age of 18. I have participated in the world Sanda Competition at the age of 20, and I am the runner up."


    "Runner up? Who is the champion?" it''s a wonderful way on a moonlit night.


    "Captain, long aobing."


    "Eh, you''ve known each other since then?" the moonlight night startled and doubted.


    "I don''t know. At that time, the captain was just the object I always wanted to surpass." Leng Xie Yue said here, with a faint smile on her face, as if she missed that time very much.


    The moon white night nodded and then said, "how did you meet again later?"


    "It was the captain who saved me." Leng Xie Yue''s nostalgic look on her face became grateful and worshipped. "If it weren''t for the captain, I''m afraid I wouldn''t live until now. I can meet you."


    Leng Xie Yue didn''t speak out the words behind her. She secretly looked at the moon white night and looked at the sunny and handsome face. In her eyebrows, she had a face that didn''t belong to his age. The careful dirty heart couldn''t help fluttering.


    Although he didn''t have the fortitude and handsome of Chu Yi, the elegance of Gu Zhili, the elegance of Shangguan Liuguang, the cold and handsome of cold heart, and the gentle and refined of night Muhua, she felt the warm breath from him. He was a sunny man, full of smiles outlined by the corners of his mouth at any time.


    As long as you see it, you seem to be able to dispel the darkness at the bottom of your heart and get the salvation of the sun.


    What should I do? She really seems to be fascinated by him?

 Chapter 396

    Later, most of the time was told by the white night of the moon, and the cold evil moon listened. The time passed quickly, and the first midnight passed unconsciously.


    "Bai YeMian.. cough, Bai YeMian, you and miss Leng go to have a rest. Just let brother Leng and I watch here." Di Su coughed softly, covering up what he had just said.


    Almost. Almost called out. It''s dangerous. It''s dangerous.


    On the white moon night, I didn''t hear Di Su''s words, so I didn''t doubt it. I just nodded to di Su, expressed my gratitude, and then turned to the cold evil moon family.


    "Evil moon, go and have a rest quickly and keep your spirit. Tomorrow is uncertain. There will be another war."


    Leng Xie Yue nodded and smiled at the moonlight night. She was so charming that she was even cold and cold. Fortunately, he had strong determination and cold personality, so his other feelings were only fleeting and returned to peace.


    "OK."


    Then he turned and left the original place, leaving the moon and the night foolishly stunned in the original place.


    Seeing this, di couldn''t help muttering. Has it been like this since this time


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.


    "Oh, my God. If he sees his embarrassed side, will he be avenged?"


    Looking at the moon white night that left like running away, di Su shook her head with a lost smile and sat on the bench that she had just sat on the moon white night.


    But Leng Xinhan sat opposite Di su. Neither of them spoke, and the night passed slowly.


    The next day, early in the morning, Yue Baiyi got up early and looked at the two sleeping people around her. She didn''t wake them up, but crept out of the tent. She stretched deeply, went to the smoky bonfire and said to the two night watchmen.


    "Mr. Leng, di Su, you all go and have a rest. I''ll call you later when I make breakfast."


    Leng Xinhan nodded faintly, stood up, left the place without talking, and walked into the tent of the team. It should be to make up for sleep, but di Su stretched his waist and stood up. There was no fatigue in his eyebrows and eyes, which made Yue Baiyi a little suspicious.


    "OK, thank you, Miss Yue. Then Di Su will leave first." Di Su is very hospitable.


    At the same time, Xiaoshu followed Yue Yi out of the tent. He glanced at di Su gently, took his eyes back, and rushed to Yue Baiyi with joy on his face.


    "Mom ~ morning ~"


    "Ouch ~" Yue Baiyi quickly picked up the small skill rushed over and said with a faint reproach, "slow down, don''t fall."


    Xiaoshu didn''t care about the blame. In his opinion, Yue Baiyi cared about him. Happy, he raised a happy smile and nodded, "well, I see ~"


    Xiaoshu, lying in the arms of Yue Baiyi, looked at di Su and raised his eyebrows at him.


    "What are you still doing here?"


    "Well, yes, my subordinates leave."


    After that, di Su strode away from his place and walked to the tent in his team. Until his back disappeared, Xiaoshu took back his eyes with satisfaction.


    "Mom, what do you eat today? ~" can you not eat it? My stomach hurts so much


    "What would you like to eat? Would you like your favorite noodles?"


    "OK ~" God. Give him a break.. Mom, when will you take out the "spiritual food"... If he eats it again, he will die.

 Chapter 397

    As the sky became brighter and brighter, people gradually got up and had breakfast early. At night, Muhua organized a team to prepare for departure. They had no objection, and they were unwilling to stay outside for another day. If they could complete the task as soon as possible, they could return to the base one day earlier.


    Yuwen Xitian slept in the tent next to yemuhua last night. Yubao guarded him all night. He slept comfortably alone. Yubao didn''t complain about it, as if he had been used to it.


    Before the team set out, yemuhua specially came to Yuebai.


    She was "cared for" by yemuhua, and was severely stared at by the jealous and crazy eyes of many female powers who loved yemuhua.


    In the face of this wolf like look, Yue Baiyi just glanced at it and ignored it completely. Jealousy is one of the seven sins of mankind and the representative of ugliness.


    "White clothes, the village ahead, how much do you know?"


    "I don''t know anything. The person I know is Yi. His spiritual power has detected a problem in the village." Yue Baiyi replied bluntly. They had discussed before. In order not to let her spread too much in front of others, Chu also decided to confess his spiritual power.


    Sure enough, people immediately gathered all their eyes on Chu Yi.


    "Spirit department?!" night Muhua was stunned and looked at Chu Yi with unbelievable eyes. "Wait, you were able to judge the position of Nangong Lingxue last time because of the power of the spirit department?"


    "Yes. I can judge the spatial vibration, unless that person''s power is much higher than me." Chu also replied.


    Night Muhua looked at Chu Yi and Yu Wen Xi Tian, frowned again, pulled Chu Yi aside and whispered, "what the hell are you doing? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Chu also smelled the speech, rolled his eyes and sneered, "what''s the difference?"


    "Nonsense! If you can judge the spatial vibration, then I can give nirvana to you to deal with, and I won''t spend a lot of money asking Yuwen Xi Tian to help." night Muhua glared at him and said with hatred.


    Even if he had grudges with Chu, but at least they were all a base, let alone what he said was also Chu Tian Yuan''s son, and there would be no conflict with the interests of the base, but this Yu Wen Xi Tian was different. Who knows how many copies of the medicine there are, if only two pieces are distributed to this guy, then it is not a great loss!


    "Hum, Nirvana, I can deal with it. Besides, major ye, even if you want to share a bitter hatred with Chu, your attitude is not very sincere." Chu also beat Ye Muhua and told him that if you want to cooperate, you can explain everything that should be explained.


    "Where on earth did you know Nirvana? And how did you know that it was a space power?" Chu Yi first questioned.


    Night Muhua heard the speech and became silent. He didn''t seem to want to say it. Chu was also furious.


    "Yemuhua, I tell you, if this mission causes any harm to clothes, I will never let you go!" Chu also stared at yemuhua with gnashing teeth.


    Night Muhua saw Chu also talking about the moon white clothes. He couldn''t help glancing at the moon white clothes he was talking to Murong Xingli. After a little entanglement in his heart, he finally compromised and told Chu the whole story.


    When Chu also heard this, he stretched out his hand and punched him severely. Night Muhua jumped a few words from his teeth. His anger made others feel inexplicable.


    "Well, well, it''s really team J, a good major of GJ, huh? Hum!"


    After saying this, he shook his hand and left the place. However, night Muhua knew that Chu also decided to help him, so he was able to show a smile when he was punched.


    His actions looked more frightening to others.


    Major Ye''s skull is broken? Can you laugh when you''re beaten?


    However, night Muhua was not very interested. After seeing Chu Yi, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and turned to the people.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 398

    The team moved forward in an orderly way, still led by night Muhua, with Yuwen Xi Tian on his side, but this time there were more Chu Yi and Yue Bai Yi.


    "Mr. Chu, I didn''t expect that brother Muhua was looking for you at the bottom of the cliff. If I had known it was you, I wouldn''t have


    "Brother Xi Tian, don''t mention the past." night Muhua Wensheng interrupted Yuwen Xi Tian''s words. Ni glanced at Chu Yi and looked ahead.


    "Chu Shao, what''s the situation in the village ahead?"


    "There''s still nothing." Chu also put his energy outside, carefully glanced at every corner of the village and replied.


    Thinking of Yuwen Xi Tian''s words just now, Chu also looked at him and then said, "Mr. Yuwen, after a few years, I didn''t expect you to become the leader of a base."


    "Mr. Chu is kind. With Mr. Chu''s ability, as long as you like, these are not a problem. What''s more, if there was no rescue from Mr. Chu that day, I''m afraid there would be no Yuwen Xi Tian today." Yuwen Xi Tian said with sincere gratitude.


    Speaking of the beginning, he was kidnapped because of his momentary oversight. Even Yucheng Yubao was deliberately supported by the other party. When he was about to be torn up, he happened to be saved by the people brought by Chu.


    "Mr. Yuwen is polite. At the beginning, Chu just wanted to hunt down the traitor of the night brake. Because that guy frightened Mr. Yuwen, Chu always felt guilty." Chu Yike said.


    "Anyway, I''ve always been grateful to Mr. Chu. I''ve been looking for Mr. Chu before the end of the world and want to thank you face to face, but Mr. Chu''s whereabouts are too difficult to control, so I haven''t been able to find you. Now I can meet Mr. Chu again by chance. This time, please accept my gratitude."


    "Mr. Yuwen is so polite, you..."


    "You''re welcome. Come and go. I''m going to the village. I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. It''s too quiet! This shouldn''t be the situation set by Nirvana again?" Yue Baiyi was restless. The two men in her ears didn''t know what strength they were pretending. Irritable she interrupted the dialogue between them.


    They calmed down and stopped pestering on this topic.


    Chu also released his spirit and scanned the village less than 500 meters in front.


    "There is still nothing. However, there is a special place, night Muhua. Is there any other place to enter province a except through this village?" Chu also just asked symbolically. In his memory, there should be no other way, this is only the only way to province a.


    Sure enough, yemuhua shook his head and replied, "no, there''s only one way. Why? What''s the problem with the village?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a big problem." Yuwen Xi Tian interrupted.


    Night Muhua was silent, and then said, "is it a mutant beast?"


    "If you guess correctly, it may be a mutant beast, or it may be that guy who deliberately gets out of the cage to drill for us. However, since this is the only way, even if you know it is a cage, you have to drill." Chu also nodded and shook his head.


    Several people nodded and stopped talking. Yemuhua also reminded the powers behind him, "take care of each other in groups. I''m afraid this village is not simple! If you have no problems, just rush out directly. No matter what you hear or see, your purpose is to rush out. Don''t waste time and stay here too much."


    "Yes, major, we understand."

 Chapter 399

    The team moved slowly towards the village. Everyone''s face was nervous and cautious, and their clenched fists were full of sweat.,


    It''s close, 300 meters. Two hundred meters. 150 meters.. Fifty meters.. Go in!


    Everyone''s heart was raised. The village was very calm and nothing happened. However, people could not rest assured. After all, the village was too strange and quiet. Whether it was a mutant animal or a zombie, it didn''t seem safe, but there was a hidden danger.


    People have two views on danger, one is the known danger, and the other is the unknown danger. Although they are all dangers, people are often more afraid of the unknown.


    More than 500 people walked into the village and didn''t bring much noise to the village. Everyone controlled his steps and wanted to weaken his sense of existence. In their view, maybe this can be safe.


    However, some things that should come always come back. Even if they escape, they can''t escape.


    This small village is lined up on both sides, and there is a fair road in the middle, which is the channel to province a. the original village was not like this, but was built later. After all, this is the only way to province A. therefore, if it is not rebuilt, it will be impossible to pass through vehicles.


    In today''s busy society, who will come all the way here on foot, not to mention walking from this village to province a? It takes time and effort.


    Yue Baiyi looked around. Except for some slight cracks on the ground, the surrounding houses were not damaged too much. Perhaps it was because they were bungalows, so when the earthquake came, it did not cause great damage to the houses.


    Of course, there are some collapsed houses. The feeling of collapse is a little strange, as if they were destroyed by something.


    She felt it slightly, and found no other blood spirit family around. There was no low-level blood spirit, which was really strange!


    Suddenly, just when everyone was very nervous, a faint and strange sound came from a distance.


    "Dong Dong Dong.".. Dong Dong Dong... "


    The original subtle sound gradually became louder and louder, forcing people to stop their steps.


    "What sound?"


    "What happened?"


    "My God! What''s that?!.."


    "Yes. It''s a pig! It''s a mutant pig herd!"


    "Pig? Mutant pig?! God! How can there be pigs here?!"


    "Nonsense, this is the countryside. It is self-sufficient. There must be pigs! Pigs have changed! He! The volume has increased several times!"


    "No, domestic pigs, how can they have tusks?!"


    "Shit, when are you still chirping here? Run! Do you want to be crushed?!"


    With that, the crowd fell into a riot again. Some people wanted to escape, but they were pulled by their companions.


    "Hey, what are you pulling me for?! run! Do you want to be trampled into meat pie?!"


    "Wait, I''m sure major Ye won''t watch us trample to death."


    "This... All right."


    Listening to the voice of discussion behind him and the voice of dependence and trust in him, night Muhua sighed slightly, raised his eyes and looked forward to the mutant pigs that were about to come to them.


    What about this? How? Go back? No, if you quit, you''ll be chased. But the plain outside can..


    "Brother ye, let''s hurry to the building and let everyone cover their mouth and nose and don''t breathe!"


    "What? What?"


    "It''s too late! Wait and explain to you! Everybody move to the next house! Cover your mouth and nose, don''t make a sound, don''t breathe! Don''t do anything!"


    "Don''t do anything?! what if..."


    "There''s nothing in case! Do it if you don''t want to die!" Yue Baiyi snapped.


    "You."

 Chapter 400

    "All right! Everybody do it! Time is running out, hurry up!" night Muhua interrupted those powers who wanted to question Yue Baiyi''s words. His attitude made those female powers even more jealous of Yue Baiyi.


    With Ye Muhua''s words, we no longer refute, and we can''t find a better way in the current situation, so everyone can only listen to Ye Muhua''s words and implement them according to what Yue Baiyi said.


    Fortunately, the crowd was not slow. When the mutant pigs came to the place where they had just stood, they suddenly stopped.


    The behavior of the mutant pigs startled everyone. They nervously looked at everything outside the door through the window and the door.


    Mutant pigs, look at me one by one. I look at you. I raise my head and move two pig noses. It seems to smell something. Then I lower my head and smell the smell. Many mutant pigs grope for the door of the house according to the smell and walk back and forth. It seems to find something else.


    When they saw this, their hearts were almost raised to their throat. They didn''t dare to give one out, for fear that they would inadvertently expose themselves and be stared at by the mutant pig.


    The mutant pigs lingered in many circles at the door of the house. It seemed that they were really looking for something again. Human beings were not zombies after all. Even if they could hold their breath, they could not last for a long time.


    Three minutes have passed since the mutant pigs came here, and people are about to reach the limit. If these mutant pigs don''t leave again, I''m afraid.


    Yue Baiyi stood by the window and saw the scene outside the house through the slit. She was also worried. She understood how the houses that didn''t seem to have collapsed by the earthquake were caused. It seems that it was probably because of these mutant pigs.


    And this village is so quiet, I''m afraid it''s also because of these mutant pigs. I''m afraid the low-level blood spirits have already been divided up by them.


    However, how did these mutant pigs suddenly rush over? Was it the guy who led them?


    blamed! Nirvana! Can''t you stop for a while?!


    In a small foreign building not far from the moon white house, he sneezed with Gu Youge''s nirvana.


    "Catch a cold? No, you shouldn''t. You''re not human. How can you catch a cold?" Gu Youge muttered. After a day or two, although she couldn''t give all her heart to Nirvana, at least now she''s not afraid of him.


    Nirvana drew his mouth, put his hand around her waist and paused slightly.


    "Xiaoyou, do you mind that I''m not human? The blood spirit family is the most noble race. It''s not only powerful, but also perfect in appearance. You..."


    "So what, you have no heart!"


    "You." Nirvana is a little angry, he has no heart? If he had no heart, would he fall in love with this damn woman? If he had no heart, he would have eaten her!


    Mu Mu on one side sneered at himself.


    Hum, be angry. You''d better kill you!


    At the same time, at the other end, people''s hearts almost stopped beating, and the blood stopped flowing. Time seemed to have been static.


    At this time, when people were about to lose their tension, the scattered mutant pigs suddenly returned to the pigs and seemed to communicate with each other. After hearing only a few "purrs", the pigs again took their fat and powerful steps and ran outside the village.


    "Dong Dong Dong.".. Dong Dong Dong... "


    Until the sound disappeared, people were relieved. Many people with lack of oxygen gasped, and sweat flowed down their forehead, forming one spray after another on the ground.


    "We... We''re all right. It''s all right?"

 Chapter 401

    Looking at the disappeared mutant pigs, people were relieved. However, no one came out of the room first. One by one, you look at me and I look at you. It seems that they are unwilling to be the first person.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi snorted in disdain, took the lead in walking out of the house and came to the road.


    People saw that Yue Baiyi was the first to come out. After looking at each other, they didn''t delay any longer. They all opened the door and walked out of the house. When they saw Yue Baiyi, their eyes showed a guilty and embarrassed look.


    Night Muhua and Chu also came out of the house almost at the same time. They have a common direction.


    "Clothes."


    "Also." Yue Baiyi smiled at Chu Yi, nodded, then looked at night Muhua, looked at the doubt in his eyes, pondered for half a moment and explained.


    "Brother ye, these mutant pigs are blind and can''t see us. They can only find living creatures moving through keen smell and hearing to prey.


    If we breathe and let them smell the breath of strangers, they will chase us. On the contrary, if we hide in the house and hold our breath, they will have no way. "


    "How do you know their eyes are blind?" Chen Feng, who also came out of the house, put forward his doubts after hearing the speech.


    Yue Baiyi glanced at Chen Feng, smiled and nodded at him, explaining, "have you ever seen a creature that can see things running with its head down?"


    "I see. Vice captain Yue was really careful, which we didn''t find." Chen Feng praised without stinginess, in a loud voice, as if he had deliberately said it to others.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head with a smile. She didn''t say anything about Chen Feng''s behavior, but smiled and thanked him.


    Chen Feng pursed his mouth and shook his head. It''s nothing. The girl in front of him is not only superior in strength, but also smart. Such a girl is really suitable for a more perfect man.


    "Well, in order to prevent them from turning around, let''s leave here quickly." night Muhua looked around for a week and ordered.


    Everyone was silent, no longer had any objection, found their own group, and the team moved forward again. This time, the pace was obviously much faster than before.


    Walking in the front of the team, Yue Baiyi looked left and right, and her eyes stayed behind the house, a sudden small foreign building. She always felt that something was wrong there.


    Chu also followed Yue Baiyi''s eyes and saw the small foreign building, and his feeling was even worse than Yue Baiyi. After all, it was a spiritual power, and his sensitivity to power was far better than Yue Baiyi''s intuition.


    "Clothes, there... I think."


    "Nirvana may be there, we are."


    "Don''t care about him first. If he wanted to do it himself, he would have appeared long ago. He won''t wait until now. Entering province a is the most important." hearing the two people''s dialogue, ye Muhua glanced at the small foreign building, then turned his head and made a plain statement.


    They looked at each other, and finally listened to Ye Muhua''s opinions, ignored the special small foreign building, and gradually left the small village with the team.


    When people come to the wilderness again and look at the wandering low-level zombies and the occasional high-level zombies, they suddenly breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, people don''t need to remind, they release their powers to the zombies and harvest the heads of one zombie after another.


    At the same time, in the small foreign building.


    Blood Kui came down from the roof, came to the living room, saluted the lazy man sitting on the sofa and said respectfully, "Wang, they have left here."


    "Oh? Have you left? Hehe ~ the good play is about to begin! Let''s go."


    "Yes, Wang!"

 Chapter 402

    Sitting beside nirvana, Gu Youge saw that Nirvana stood up and showed a confident and evil smile on his flawless face. He was in a panic. He jumped up from the sofa, grabbed Nirvana''s arm and said anxiously, "what are you going to do?! you are not allowed to hurt my friend!"


    Seeing this, Mu Mu frowned deeply, but soon recovered as before. She looked at Gu Youge with interest and couldn''t help whispering joy in her heart.


    "Ha ha, just disobey the king! I''ll see if Wang wants you then! When you are abandoned by the king, I will kill you! "


    Sure enough, the face of Nirvana became darker and darker, and the purple pupil with a deep look stared at Gu Youge. He was so excited that Gu Youge suddenly mentioned it.


    How could she be so impulsive? This demon.. How could she be so impulsive in front of this demon.. Damn it, Gu Youge, are you really relieved of this dangerous man from the bottom of your heart?!


    Looking at Gu Youge''s fleeting fear in his eyes and his unique stubbornness on his face, the look of Nirvana gradually eased, and the look in his eyes gradually faded. He took a deep look at Gu Youge, sighed and said helplessly, "you are pregnant and it''s inconvenient to go. I''ll let Ling Xue stay and take care of you. You can wait here for me to come back, you know?"


    Looking at the change of Nirvana, Mu Mu''s anger flashed in her eyes. She clenched her teeth and tried to restrain herself. After a cold look at Gu Youge, she stopped her head.


    Out of sight, out of mind!


    Gu Youge saw that Nirvana was not angry with her. Instead, he treated her like he had before. For a moment, she was a little confused. What was the man thinking in his heart?


    "You. Can''t you not hurt them? Why are you so hostile to mankind? It seems that mankind didn''t do anything harmful to you, but your family at the beginning." Gu Youge''s voice was very light, confused, soft and no longer as strong as before.


    Nirvana looked at her, sighed again, reached out and rubbed her hair, "it''s not my race, its heart must be different. I want to be the king of the planet, the unique emperor. I know that Yue Baiyi is your good friend. I''ve given up the idea of eating her spiritual core and brain marrow to become the emperor.


    Xiao you, this is the biggest setback i have made.


    As the king of the blood spirit family, yuebaiyi not only makes enemies with me, but also helps humans. Do you think humans will treat her like this after they know her identity?


    All I''ve done is to get her back. "


    "Return? Come to you? Be your princess?" Gu Youge was full of doubts and words. When he heard the last sentence of Nirvana, he had forgotten all about it and only had the word "return".


    Nirvana was slightly silent and didn''t speak. His attitude made Gu Youge feel a burst of inexplicable sadness. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    She looked away and didn''t want to see him, and she ignored the fleeting smile in Nirvana''s eyes. The atmosphere in the small foreign building became awkward again.


    For a long time, Nirvana was about to leave. When he came to the door, he was stopped by Gu Youge''s sudden words.


    "If you don''t take me, I''ll go myself."


    On balance, Nirvana finally reluctantly compromised and took Gu Youge with him. He knew that this stubborn little woman would do what she said and let her leave alone. He was really hard to rest assured. In order to prevent emergencies, he decided to take it away together. At least in front of him, he could ensure her safety.

 Chapter 403

    On the other hand, the team of Yue Baiyi finally entered province a under the leadership of Ye Muhua.


    Province a, located in South China, has beautiful scenery and pleasant climate, so it has the largest and most luxurious wildlife park. Each animal here has its unique living environment. Compared with the natural environment, the similarity is up to 9.17%, so almost all the animals here are in the state of stocking, Even those beasts still retain the ferocity of primitive beasts.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the zombies in province a are much less than those in other areas. This will become a strange beast that eats people and zombies. Similarly, they will dig out the spiritual core in the Zombie''s brain and eat it.


    Many zombies I saw along the way had their heads eaten, or half of their heads eaten. From the irregular tooth marks on the zombies, we can see that there are more than one kind of hunting mutant animals.


    "Cheer up and pay attention! Those mutant animals may have run out of the zoo! They may attack us at any time!" murhua''s clear voice was very serious and nervous. Now zombies are not the biggest problem. As long as there are zombies like Nirvana everywhere, human beings at least have a glimmer of vitality.


    But now, the evolution of mutant animals is too fierce. Not only their body shape has become many times larger, but also their once frightening fangs have become more sharp and sharp, but they have become a little frightened at a glance.


    The people moved forward cautiously. There was no danger on the way, but it didn''t make people lose their vigilance. Instead, they became more and more nervous. It was not until night Muhua took people into a large warehouse in the small city around the zoo in province a that people were relieved.


    "Ka."


    The soldiers closed the door of the warehouse and surrounded the scattered zombies on the first floor. The warehouse was closed before they came in. These zombies would not open the door, so they were trapped and died in it. They could not get food for a long time. These zombies were thin and weak. They were cleaned up by the soldiers alone.


    The soldier threw the zombies out of the warehouse and closed the door again. The street was so quiet that there were few zombies.


    "Major, this is the spiritual core we dug out from those corpses. It''s only the first-class spiritual core." the soldier handed over all the spiritual cores and handed them to Ye Muhua.


    Night Muhua took it and threw it into the cloth bag specially containing the spiritual core at his waist without looking at it.


    "In order to prevent emergencies, everyone will rest on the first floor. If you want to search for food, go. However, there is no light on the second floor and there is no electricity on the first floor. In order to ensure that you don''t make unnecessary sacrifices, you''d better take fire powers with you."


    "I see, major night."


    "We understand. Thank you, major night."


    "Major Ye is the best Jun I''ve ever seen."


    "Yes."


    The endless praise sounded on this floor. Night Muhua raised his hand slightly and stopped, "well, time is urgent. After resting for three hours, get ready to start and rush to the military base before the sun sets."


    "Military base?"


    "Yes, you don''t want to walk to the zoo?"


    ¡°..¡£¡±


    Everyone was relieved. It seemed that they didn''t have to walk any more.


    "Clothes, shall we go too?"


    "We."

 Chapter 404

    "Small clothes, I want to get some. Um. Those."


    As soon as Yue Baiyi was ready to say no, she was interrupted by Murong Xingli''s subtle and shy voice. They were women. Naturally, they understood the meaning of Murong Xingli''s words.


    She hasn''t been able to come all the time. She has long forgotten that. Now Murong Xingli reminds her that her forgotten "relatives" are sweeping her mind at the moment.


    "I hope this girl doesn''t ask those questions again..." Yue Baiyi thought.


    Murong Xingli looked at Yue Baiyi and saw the tension in her eyes. She knew it clearly. She didn''t know if she really knew something. She had always been nervous and didn''t mention it.


    "Cough, OK, Xiaoxiao, let''s go together."


    "White clothes, we''ll go with you." Leng Xinyu and Shangguan Liuli are also a little anxious. They also understand what "those" in Murong Xingli''s words mean. You know, they have always lived in the old society. Now they can have the opportunity to experience modern technology again. Naturally, they won''t miss this great opportunity.


    "OK, aobing, do you want to go? It''s not good to go to so many people. If you don''t mind, we''ll bring them back." Yue Baiyi naturally didn''t forget the members of the "goblin" team. They are all women and need more weight.


    Long aobing raised his eyes slightly and stared at Yue Baiyi. It was half a sound. She gently opened her red lips, and a faint voice overflowed from her lips.


    "Thank you."


    Long aobing is not polite to Yue Baiyi, and in fact they do need these. If they can, they want to pack all the portions away, but in fact, it''s impossible.


    "You''re welcome." Yue Baiyi smiled, shook his head, and took several people to the second floor.


    Three hours later.


    "Don''t take things that exceed your own load, or you will lose your life at that time. Don''t blame Yemou for not reminding you. All right, get ready to go! Xiaofeng, open the door." yemuhua coldly looked at those people with the same powers as carrying a mountain and reminded them in a cold voice.


    After receiving the order, the soldier Xiaofeng around night Muhua gave him a military salute and went to open the door of the warehouse.


    "Ka."


    The door was opened. Night Muhua came to the front of the team and said, "let''s go! Before the sun goes down, go to the military base!"


    "Yes! Major!"


    Most powers still know the word "discretion". Only a few powers are too greedy. They see that they are full of goods they still covet, and their reason has long been covered by greed.


    "Carry so much, don''t expect me to save you then!" he Tianhu hates iron and doesn''t become steel. He knocked the thin man around him. This man was the man who dragged down the whole team on the cliff at that time. He Tianhu, who was dissatisfied with him, is more and more dissatisfied with him at the moment.


    "Team leader." the thin man was obviously afraid of he Tianhu. Listening to the threat of he Tianhu''s words, he was so frightened that he quickly threw away one of his bags on his back. Seeing this, he Tianhu snorted coldly and strode forward.


    The thin man looked at the back of he Tianhu leaving, and the gloom in his eyes flashed by. He looked back reluctantly at the mountain climbing bag that had already been stuffed, and reluctantly followed the big army out of the warehouse.


    Out of the warehouse, everyone''s look became particularly nervous, because they didn''t know when, where and in what direction mutant beasts would suddenly appear to attack them.


    The tense atmosphere filled the ranks.

 Chapter 405

    During the storage trip, the biggest harvest was Yue Baiyi. She didn''t take much food. After all, someone planted fresh food in the system space, and the food won''t cause her gastrointestinal dysfunction. In contrast, she won''t reach out for food that hasn''t expired yet.


    As for those women''s necessities, Yue Baiyi ran to the warehouse alone while urinating, and put all the necessities packed box by box into the system space, together with daily necessities, soap and other items into the system space.


    Women love to be clean. Soap, shower gel and shampoo are indispensable.


    Along the way, nothing happened. Neither zombies nor mutant animals appeared in front of people, which made people relieved and worried.


    It is said that the tranquility before the storm is the most terrible.


    However, without any unexpected disturbance, under the leadership of yemuhua, the team rushed to the military base before the sun set.


    The military base is underground, and the entrance is a dilapidated place that you can''t think of at a glance. It''s like that in a TV play. People go into a place like a parking lot, where there is no car and it''s very quiet. Maybe this is the reason for independent power supply. When people come to the parking lot, the lights in the parking lot brush, All lit up.


    The dark parking lot is like day at this time, and the structure of the parking lot is also printed into people''s eyes.


    Open and silent, this is people''s cognition of their parking lot.


    When everyone was full of doubts, yemuhua walked to the wall on the left side of the parking lot and stuck his hand on the wall. The wall did not change. However, just when everyone wanted to laugh at yemuhua, suddenly, the wall put by yemuhua''s hand changed, and the original wall instantly became a huge screen, just like a smart phone, But it''s hundreds of times bigger.


    At the same time, a mechanical female voice suddenly sounded in the parking lot.


    "Confirm the information, people, ye Muhua, military rank, major, authority and permission." the voice fell, and the originally opened door of the parking lot closed slowly. At the same time, people clearly felt the vibration of the floor under their feet. When people were curious, they suddenly fell down.


    When people react, they find that they are falling!


    The whole floor is falling! It''s like a giant elevator. Fortunately, it''s not fast and stable, so it doesn''t scare the powers. It''s just that no matter who can keep calm about what can be seen in the TV series.


    "Oh, my God! We''re falling!"


    "It''s like what''s on TV..."


    "Yes, I thought TV dramas were fake..."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be true! God. It''s so exciting!" these powers used to be ordinary people. Before, they never thought they would experience a scene in a TV play. Now they experience it again, which is even more amazing than when they get powers.


    Compared with other powers, Yu Wen Xi Tian, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili are more calm. Obviously, they are not experiencing this kind of thing for the first time.


    Yemuhua and his soldiers are very indifferent. As yemuhua''s special forces, the military base is as familiar as their second home. At this time, they look at some amazing powers with pride and complacency. What if they don''t have powers? What they have is what they can''t have.


    The military base was so deep that the floor slid down for nearly ten minutes before it stopped.


    "Pa."

 Chapter 406

    The floor stopped steadily on a high platform, and the lights lit up. People looked up overhead and saw only a black painted square channel.


    At this time, the place where they stood was about 30 meters away from the square passage, and the underground space was more than three times larger than the "elevator" tunnel.


    People looked ahead, a passage that could hold ten people in a row. They didn''t know where to go.


    "Go." night Muhua said seriously.


    They followed him without saying a word, and looked at the legendary military base as they walked. In addition to surprise, they were still surprised.


    Yue Baiyi glanced at the iron leather military base and secretly worried about it.


    It''s so deep here. If something goes wrong and there''s no electricity, won''t you be trapped here? However, what she can think of, they won''t miss it. I''m afraid there''s another way out.


    Just then, the familiar mechanical sound sounded again in her mind.


    "Di. Trigger the task, ''destroy incomplete broken products'', reward 20000 experience points and one deformation needle."


    Deformation needle? What is it? Incomplete wreckage? What is it? Hello. Mr. system, can you explain it clearly every time?


    Make complaints about the white clothes.


    I make complaints about it, but she still follows the big army honestly. But this look is not enough to make complaints about the four weeks. Since the experience given by the system is so high, it is certain that these so-called incomplete broken products are not so simple that they can be paid.


    The procession as like as two peas, and the night went on, and the road was walking in the passageway, because there were many forked roads and many doors, and each door was exactly the same, just like a huge underground labyrinth. If you are a little distracted, you may get lost in it.


    I don''t know how long it took. Just when they were about to be visually tired, night Muhua suddenly stopped. They looked up and saw that the door in front of them was no different from other doors.


    However, Yue Baiyi was a little uneasy at this time. Just as night Muhua was about to open the door, he suddenly said, "wait!"


    Her voice was urgent and loud, echoing throughout the military base.


    The people looked back in amazement and looked at the moon white clothes with confused eyes.


    The night Muhua''s hand, which was about to open the door at this time, stopped five centimeters away from the switch. He turned his head slightly, pulled his hand back, raised his eyes to the moon''s white clothes and didn''t understand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yue Baiyi shook her head. "Do you have to go in? It''s not very good there..." she couldn''t say what it was like, but she simply didn''t want night Muhua to open the door.


    However, her groundless words became a precursor to her timidity in the hearts of other powers.


    "Hum, women are women, timid!"


    "Yes, what danger can there be in this military base?"


    "Can those zombies open the door by themselves? Oh, that''s amazing!"


    "Yes."


    "Shut up!" Chu also roared and blocked the moon''s white clothes behind him. His eyes were angry, like a lion in anger, as if he could bite them at any time.


    The voice fell, and everyone was silent. Night Muhua also coldly glanced at everyone present and said in a cold voice, "since you are so heroic, why don''t you take the lead?"

 Chapter 407

    The crowd choked on Ye Muhua''s words. They were stunned that they didn''t speak for a long time, and ye Muhua ignored them. The power man looked at the moon in white with gentle eyes and patiently explained.


    "White clothes, guns and armored vehicles are stored behind the door, and it''s the only way to drive the car out from here, so..."


    "I know, but brother ye, I have a question. Why is there no one in this military base? Don''t you think it''s strange that you haven''t seen a person or a zombie all the way?" Yue Baiyi confided her doubts. Her words immediately woke up many powers present, and they suddenly realized one by one, Looking at the eyes of Xiang Yue in white, he took a trace of apology. He was not timid, but careful.


    Night Mu Hua shook his head with a smile and explained, "this military base is a standby base. Generally, there are no special circumstances. It won''t enter, and here is equivalent to a storage point, so there must be no one to handle it."


    "But, brother ye, you also said that this base will only be used when special events occur. Since brother ye can think of it here, won''t the soldiers in the barracks near the city come in?


    Ten thousand steps back, brother ye, if they entered the military base, what about the people now? Where have they gone? Just as brother ye said, behind this door is the only way to drive the armored military vehicle out, so behind this door... Maybe. "


    Moon white pointed to the door in front and analyzed it.


    Night Muhua was slightly silent. He couldn''t buy the words of Yue Baiyi. Although it was speculation, it was also well founded. If it was as she said, there was either nothing behind the door or a large group of people


    If that''s the case, if the trade goes in rashly, the iron wall is like a cage. If the zombies are not cleaned up, they are bound to be like catching turtles in a jar. Only one of the two sides can survive.


    "Major." Xiao Feng saw Ye Muhua''s hesitation and called him hesitantly. It seemed that he had made some decision. He gave him a military salute and volunteered, "Major, let''s take the lead. Let''s go in and have a look. Our task this time is to do our best to protect the safety of powers. We know that powers are really valuable to human beings. If I can, I''m willing to sacrifice my life in exchange for the lives of powers. Major, please let me go! If I can''t come out, major, please take them back On the ground. "


    "I''m going too! Major!" said a dozen other soldiers with one voice.


    The actions of Xiao Feng and the soldiers have attracted the attention of countless superpowers. They are very unhappy. These ordinary soldiers have deeper consciousness than them. Maybe only these ordinary people can have such consciousness?


    Night Muhua heard the speech and refused without thinking, "no! How can I watch you die?"


    "Major!" was another tacit voice and firm words, which made people respect each other.


    "No."


    "Brother ye, let them go. They are not powers. You are not ordinary people. You don''t understand the feeling of being needed and recognized. However, as a power, I can''t watch ordinary people take risks. Brother ye, I will go in together and let them have nothing!"

 Chapter 408

    Yue Baiyi volunteered, which moved Xiaofeng and other soldiers. After all, there are too few people who can pay attention to ordinary people''s abilities these days.


    The treatment of ordinary people and powers in the base is very different. The original ordinary people, ordinary people have obtained magical powers. They feel that they are favored by God. They are a special kind of people. They don''t want to be with ordinary people. They feel that their blood is noble, but the blood of ordinary people is low, and the life of ordinary people is no longer life, And they can control the life and destiny of ordinary people at will. They let ordinary people die at three o''clock and will never let ordinary people live until five o''clock.


    It''s like becoming a God, looking up at ordinary people like mole ants.


    However, it is undeniable that those powers are indeed very magical. After zombies evolve to N1 level, ordinary guns can''t hurt them at all. At this time, the effects of the powers appear. They use the magical powers to easily harvest the zombies that annoy ordinary people.


    This is the difference. They can never cross the horizontal ditch. Even if they understand it in their hearts, they are also jealous and envious of the power, they are always looking forward to becoming a power one day, standing at the top and dominating the world.


    However, their wishes are just wishes. They also know their functions now. Even ordinary people don''t want to be protected. They also want to be able to do something for the whole mankind.


    If they can''t become a power, they would rather sacrifice for mankind as a brave ordinary soldier. They have always been aware and are ready to sacrifice at any time. Although such a fate is unfair to them, they have no choice.


    Because they are not only an ordinary person, but also a soldier. They must sacrifice for GJ and all mankind!


    So when they heard that the beautiful fairy like girl was willing to protect them, they were moved and warm. At least their life was precious in her eyes.


    However, ye Muhua did not agree. He would not agree whether Xiao Feng and others took risks or Yue Baiyi went in alone.


    "No, anyway, since I''m a major, I''ll be responsible for it. You don''t have to argue. I''ll go." yemuhua said, with a warm face and unquestionable firmness.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t agree when she heard the speech. "Brother ye, I''ll go too." if she went, the odds of winning when she met those zombies increased greatly, so she volunteered, because she knew that those zombies wouldn''t do anything to her at all.


    Night Muhua didn''t know this. He resolutely objected, "no! White clothes, no, you can''t."


    "Don''t argue. If you want to take an armored military vehicle and take guns, everyone has the responsibility. In order not to waste time, you might as well let our level f or above powers go. Ye Muhua, as a major, you must go.


    Secondly, I, Captain long, Captain mu, Captain he Yuning, Captain he Tianhu, and. "


    "Yes, I''m going too."


    "Well, that''s even a coat, just."


    "Although I''m not a power, my ability is no worse than that of your level E power. I couldn''t play on the cliff before, but I don''t think I''m worse than you on the ground."


    "Big brother?!"

 Chapter 409

    "Brother, I''m going too!"


    "No! Xiaoli, if you stay here, there are not many soldiers, but the essence. If you go, it will distract the eldest brother." Shangguan Liuguang undoubtedly refused, giving Shangguan Liuli no chance to refute, and she seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by Shangguan Liuyun.


    "Second brother?!"


    "Stay here." Shangguan Liuyun said faintly.


    "But." Shangguan Liuli wanted to say something, but Shangguan Liuguang choked his words in his throat for a long time.


    Finally, she had to compromise. She knew that no one could change her big brother''s decision. She was silent for a long time and finally said, "OK. Big brother, you must be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Shangguan Liuguang nodded and set his eyes on yemuhua.


    Night Muhua looked around and finally said, "this respects personal opinions. If several captains are willing..."


    "Major ye, naturally we would like to." Yu Chengfeng took the lead and took the lead in expressing his position.


    As soon as he said this, everyone else agreed to go.


    On the other side, Yu Bao glanced around and whispered to Yuwen Xi Tian, "commander, let''s..."


    "You stay, I''ll go." Yu Wenxi replied coldly.


    "Commander?! No. you." Yu Bao still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Yu Wenxi Tian''s cold eyes.


    "Yes. Please be careful."


    "HMM." Yuwen Xi Tian replied lightly.


    Seeing that the people had no objection, Chu also said, "well, Mu Hua at night, open the door. Just these people go in. Don''t be hypocritical. Time is life. Finish things early, go home early, and leave home for so long. Presumably everyone misses their relatives and friends."


    Jing Chu also said that many powers'' eyes suddenly turned red, as if they really remembered the people they cared about.


    Night Muhua looked at Chu Yi and the powers around him. He sighed in his heart. I don''t know how many people can go back this time


    "OK, those captains."


    "Brother Muhua, how about next?" Yuwen Xi Tian crossed the crowd and said, "more people, more strength."


    This time, night Muhua no longer refused, nodded and said, "OK, thank you, brother Xi Tian."


    "You''re welcome." Yuwen Xi Tian said politely. When he went in, he was only interested in white clothes that month. This woman is really different from other women. Her mind and bearing don''t need to be worse than men. He doesn''t understand that girls shouldn''t be afraid of those disgusting things? How could she be so calm?


    He wanted to see if the woman''s ability was in direct proportion to her breadth of mind and bearing, or if she was just a fool who would rush forward recklessly.


    Night Muhua slightly calmed down, took a deep look at Yue Baiyi, turned around, slightly raised his hand, and put his hand on the button on the door that can open the door with his fingerprint.


    "Di. Confirm the fingerprint. Di. Major Ye Muhua. Please come in. Please come in."


    The mechanical voice fell, and the door slowly opened. Behind the door was a dark, dark, like a black hole that couldn''t see to the end. It made people scared at a glance. People are eager for light and afraid of darkness. However, not only humans, but also all creatures will tend to light and hate darkness.


    However, there is no difference for moon white. She can see clearly whether it is light or dark at night. She is not afraid. The birth of new species will be a great opportunity to promote human evolution.

 Chapter 410

    "OK, after entering, others will step back one meter away from the door. This will automatically identify and close. After the door is closed, the light may be on. Be careful," night Muhua warned.


    "Yes." "don''t worry, major Ye." "OK, brother Ye." several voices sounded together.


    Night Muhua glanced at several people, and then focused on the others. Seeing this, the others quickly retreated back until they retreated more than one meter and five away from the door. Then they stopped and looked at night Muhua and his party nervously.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, ye Muhua turned around and first stepped into the door, while the rest followed closely until Yu Wenxi Tian, as the last person, entered the door. After the automatic door automatically recognized that no one entered, it closed slowly with a tick. People watched the voices of Ye Muhua blocked in the inner door, One can''t help worrying. At the same time, they are very glad that their ability is not as high as those people. Otherwise, they may be the people who enter the dangerous place.


    But this is only the thought of a few people who are more greedy for life and afraid of death, and most people feel that they are powerless for their lack of ability. If they have ability or higher ability, maybe they don''t have to wait for their return here, but advance and retreat with them.


    However, no matter what the remaining powers think, this has become an established fact, but it cannot be changed.


    At the same time, as the door was closed, the light suddenly lit up.


    Due to the lack of adaptation for a time, several people in night Muhua couldn''t help narrowing their eyes. Of course, except one person, it was the blood spirit royal family, moon white clothes.


    Within a few seconds of everyone narrowing their eyes, she had found out the structure of the so-called "warehouse".


    The warehouse is about 10000 or 20000 square meters, the size of two warehouses. In the middle of the "warehouse", there are almost 20 armored military vehicles. Each armored military vehicle can sit for about 25 people, which happens to be a member of a group.


    In addition to more than 20 armored military vehicles, there are countless cabinets of guns and hot weapons on the left and right walls of the warehouse. The military base is indeed a military base, and the storage capacity is sufficient.


    This is also a backup base, otherwise it would have been empty by the army.


    However, at a glance, it is difficult to find out whether there is any danger in this place, because there are too many obstructions and many places to avoid. It is just a few seconds in a hurry. It is difficult to find out whether there is any abnormality here. Only careful search can be sure.


    A few seconds later, Chu Yi''s eyesight eased. He opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the scene in front of him, subconsciously released his mental power, and tried to use his mental power to search every inch of land here.


    "Also, how?" Yue Baiyi could slightly feel the mental fluctuation, subconsciously looked at Chu Yi, looked at him as usual, habitually narrowed his sharp eyes, and she knew what he was doing.


    Chu also mopped up carefully and replied, "not yet... Wait. There''s a problem. Behind the armored military vehicle!"


    "What is it?" when they heard Chu Yi''s words, they couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Yi just wanted to answer, and they were hurt by a sudden dark shadow that didn''t know where to come in.


    "Hiss."


    "Zombies...?"

 Chapter 411

    Chu also covered his injured arm and looked suspiciously at the direction of the armored military vehicle, with uncertain hesitation in his tone.


    Other people can''t see the shadow attacking them. After all, the speed is too fast. They are different from Chu. They are not spiritual powers, so they don''t know why the other party appears and disappears in the blink of an eye.


    It''s like blinking to them. No, it''s faster than blinking. They don''t see anything at all. They only see a black object.


    However, if others don''t see it, it doesn''t mean that Yue Baiyi doesn''t see it. Although she doesn''t have mental powers, her eyes are not ordinary human eyes. Therefore, although the other party is fast, she also captures one or two fragment images.


    "Also? It looks like a zombie, and it looks like..." different? A creature like a lizard crawls at high speed with its four feet on the ground. But it''s clearly a human head. How can it..


    Yue Baiyi was puzzled. Suddenly she remembered the task given to her by the system. Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration and said secretly, is it possible that this is an "incomplete broken product"? How many "incomplete pieces" are there? One? Or two? God, don''t you always report numbers, Mr. system? Why not this time? Can you dig a little more?


    Chu also came over, calmed down, glanced at Ye Muhua and others, and said seriously, "Although I only found one at present, this one doesn''t seem to be so easy to solve. It seems to have human wisdom and animal sensitivity and intuition, which is a little difficult. Fortunately, clothes stop you, otherwise everyone will come in, I''m afraid most people will be wiped out. Look at the wound."


    "Poisonous!" Yue Baiyi exclaimed in amazement. Looking at Chu Yi''s arm wound glowing green, she was suddenly pulled up in her heart, and she seemed to think of something and hurriedly looked at others.


    Long aobing hurt his thigh, dusk Chengfeng hurt his shoulder, he Yuning hurt his calf, night Muhua hurt his shoulder, and Yu Wenxi Tian hurt his palm, because he heard space vibration and subconsciously wanted to protect him with power, but he didn''t expect to be hurt by the unknown creature.


    As for he Tianhu and Yue Baiyi, I don''t know why he Tianhu wasn''t hurt, and Yue Baiyi wasn''t hurt either. The only thing she can explain is that he Tianhu was standing behind her. The creature like a zombie didn''t dare to attack her. At the same time, he didn''t dare to cross her to attack he Tianhu, and they survived.


    Yue Baiyi was very glad that he Tianhu was not injured. If she was not injured alone, she was really hard to explain. Now it seems that she avoided the suspicion of others.


    Chu is also a transparent person. After seeing he Tianhu, he turned his head without saying anything. Looking at Yue Baiyi, he said with concern, "Yiyi, are you okay?" although he knew she might be okay, he couldn''t help worrying about her. Maybe this is love. No matter how strong the other party is, he will always worry about her.


    Yue Baiyi raised her eyes, smiled, shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Team leader he and I are fine. We may stand behind, so we survived."


    She spoke out first, giving people a preconceived idea, and her explanation did not make others think more.


    Night Muhua listened to Yue Baiyi and was relieved as long as she was all right.


    "How to do now?" he Yuning, who was a little shy and didn''t say much, asked first this time.


    He looked down at the green light on his wound and looked at others. He couldn''t help worrying, "it seems that everyone has been poisoned except for the power above level D, major ye and commander Yuwen."

 Chapter 412

    He Yuning''s words made everyone''s eyes focus on Ye Muhua''s arm and Yu Wen Xi Tian''s palm. There was indeed a three inch wound on it, but compared with the green light of other people''s wounds, their wounds were only bright red.


    "It seems to be an N3. I didn''t expect that there would be an N3 here, and the speed was so fast. Fortunately, no trade rushed in with a large army, otherwise it would be poisoned and the whole army would be destroyed." Chu also looked at the wound on his arm and didn''t care at all. For him, it doesn''t matter whether he becomes a zombie or not, because he knew that even if he becomes a zombie, The little woman of his family would not leave him, but at this time, a sense of excitement suddenly rose in his heart.


    Seeing that Chu, who is also poisoned, is so calm, he Yuning is very ashamed. They are all grade E. they are also poisoned. The other party is not surprised, but he has already been panicked. It seems that he has been stuck in the early stage and failed to break through. It seems that this state of mind is also very different from the other party.


    Thinking of he Yuning here, he quickly found his own position, and the slightest fear disappeared. At present, the first task is to eliminate the zombie that injured them.


    As for the injured long aobing and dusk Chengfeng, one is a cold ice woman who is so cold that everything is in Mount Tai. As a killer, she has long been used to life and death. She has been indifferent to her own life or death long before the end of the world.


    One of them seemed to have a backhand and was very calm. He thought about it and finally said, "Captain Chen Feng of a group is an optical power. If you can go out to find captain Chen Feng to detoxify before the corpse changes, I think everyone can save their lives."


    He Yuning was overjoyed at the speech and put his heart back in his stomach, "that is to say, we must make a quick decision now."


    "Yes, this zombie is very fast. I''m afraid it''s difficult to subdue it by power alone. Therefore, I have a way here. I don''t know if it''s feasible... What do you think?" dusk Chengfeng''s face has a confident smile. It''s obviously not the first time for him to give advice.


    He looked at Yue Baiyi and said with a smile, "Xiaoyi, it seems that we still have to invite you this time. We have demonstrated this tactic thousands of times. I believe we must have the most tacit understanding."


    Yue Baiyi naturally understands the idea of riding the wind at dusk. This set of tactics is indeed a common trick they use to deal with bosses in the game. They are indeed the most suitable people to use this trick.


    In order not to worsen Chu Yi''s wound, Yue Baiyi didn''t refuse, but promised calmly.


    "Well, Captain twilight, do as you say..."


    "No!" before Yue Baiyi finished, he was interrupted by Chu Yi and ye Muhua. At this time, they had a very tacit understanding.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi helplessly. He just wanted to persuade him, but Chu Yi interrupted, "you, too."


    "Clothes can''t be. You can''t do such a dangerous thing. What''s more, the game is a game, and the reality is reality. After the game gameover, you can start again, but the reality is really dead! Therefore, I can''t watch you take risks!"


    "This time, Yemou very agreed with Chu Shao''s point of view. White clothes, listen to brother Yeda''s words, don''t go. There are many methods, not necessarily..."


    "Did the major think of anything better than this that night?" the dusk wind interrupted coldly, his face covered with black. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the two men''s intervention. "I believe we can protect the small clothes."

 Chapter 413

    "Clothes are my woman, and it''s not up to captain Mu to worry about her life." if Mu Chengfeng''s face is very black, Chu Yi''s face at this time is comparable to Bao Gong, with a cold displeasure on his gloomy and uncertain face.


    Dusk Chengfeng also looked back at Chu Yi coldly. They were in a stalemate and saw that others were helpless. When is it time to make noise?


    "Brother Chu Yi, brother Muhua, you two should stop making trouble. Now you should make a quick decision to solve the zombie instead of internal contradictions here for a woman." Yuwen Xi Tian said very impolitely. Hearing the wind at dusk, Chu Yi and night Muhua couldn''t help frowning, but they also knew that what the other party said was very right, so they didn''t refute again.


    As for Yue Baiyi, after glancing at Yuwen Xi Tian, he put his eyes on Chu Yi and other three people, "well, don''t argue, just let me come. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Yue Baiyi took a deep look at Chu Yi and conveyed what she wanted to say with her eyes.


    "Please, apart from nirvana, what other zombies can hurt me? Besides, I just broke through Z1 and haven''t had time to stretch my muscles and bones!"


    "But."


    "Well, it''s nothing, but it''s such a happy decision."


    "Well, well, you remember to expose your breath, okay?"


    "I don''t want it. It''s not fun! And as soon as I was exposed, I solved it without fighting. What should I do if my identity is exposed? "


    "Well, well, think about it yourself and remember not to hurt yourself, okay?"


    "OK, I see."


    They were secretly communicating with each other. Others didn''t know anything. They thought they were just expressing their reluctance and love for each other. They didn''t know that they said so much after looking at each other.


    In fact, this is a power they practiced long ago. Although yuebaiyi has no spiritual power, her spiritual power is much stronger than other powers. Chu is also a spiritual power. They tune their spirit to the same channel and establish a bridge for communication. Only then can they communicate with spirit.


    However, this is not a power that can be practiced overnight. They spent three months contacting this power every day, so that in places with many people, they can say something that may expose her identity. Mentally, others can''t detect their communication unless there are other spiritual powers, but even if there are spiritual powers, But it is impossible to find their spiritual communication platform at once.


    So they can communicate in spirit without fear.


    She wants to make a quick decision to solve the zombie, but also not let others notice her abnormality, hiss. It''s really a little difficult.


    After taking a look at Chu Yi in the evening, Ni turned and looked at Yue Baiyi. His face was serious, making Yue Baiyi seem to have returned to the end of the world.


    "Unfortunately, there is no summoning beast in the game, but it should not be a problem."


    Listening to the words of the wind in the evening, the moon''s eyes in white turned and suddenly raised her head with hesitation and a trace of fear on her face. In this way, she seems to have done something wrong and can''t afford any blame in life.


    "That. Captain twilight, in fact. In fact, in addition to being a fire power and power power power, I am also a Summoner!"


    "Oh, summoner. Ah!? Summoner?!"

 Chapter 414

    Dusk Chengfeng was surprised and made a sound. Everyone''s eyes, including Yuwen Xi Tian, focused on Yue Baiyi. Chu also confessed to Yue Baiyi, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he seemed to think of something and calmed down.


    As for Yue Baiyi, she looked weak and looked at the wolf like eyes of everyone. Her nervous eyes were like little deer Bambi. People couldn''t help but feel distressed. It seemed that they noticed that their eyes were too Lu bone. People looked at her with an apologetic face.


    Yue Baiyi smiled and said shyly, "yes, because I was playing games at that time. Then there was an earthquake and the computer hit my head. After I woke up, I found what I could call."


    "Call what?" the crowd couldn''t help but wonder.


    "HMM." Yue Baiyi hesitated for a moment, turned around, raised his hand slightly, and whispered an incomprehensible spell.


    In the evening, the wind listens to what moon white whispers alone, and the look in his eyes is more and more thoughtful. This is really similar to that in the game. I don''t know if he will also summon a cat. Cat?!


    "Xiaoyi, it''s really a cat! It''s from Daoling. Do you still have a portable system?"


    When Yue Baiyi heard the speech, she suddenly clicked in her heart and shouted in secret, but her face was flat. Even her eyes were inexplicable and regrettable. She shook her head, squatted down, picked up the summoned kitten, turned around and kissed with an extremely regrettable mouth, "Alas, I want to have a system. Unfortunately, when I wake up, there are inexplicably more spells in my mind that can summon spells, and there is nothing else. I was very excited at the beginning. As captain Mu said, there may be a portable system, but I have tried many times, but there is nothing. So I thought, it may be the virus that makes my body mutate, which just makes me happy Become a ''Summoner''. "


    "But, then, where did your summoning beast come from? If there was no so-called ''portable system''." he Yuning was not very willing. If there was a system, wouldn''t this woman go against the sky?


    If so, the woman''s willingness to be so strong has also been explained. I just don''t know whether the system will bind to others after the woman dies. If so


    However, the next words disappointed he Yuning.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head and gently stroked Xiaomi''s body.


    "Xiaomi doesn''t come from anywhere. The calling spell is just a string of characters in my mind, bound together with the contract.


    Xiaomi was a mutant animal I picked up on the roadside. At that time, it was injured and seemed to be bitten by a zombie. At that time, its body shape was not so small. Well, it was the same size as those mutant animals outside. I think Xiaomi was very human, and I don''t know why she fell in love with Xiaomi, and it was dying. In order to save it, I contracted it with the contract in my mind Later, there was another pet space in my mind, and Xiaomi stayed in the pet space when I didn''t call. "


    As soon as they heard it, they suddenly realized, and he Yuning sighed, "I heard that the virus came down from the universe. It may be a mysterious inheritance. It happened to enter Miss Yue''s body through the virus! Alas, Miss Yue, you are so lucky! I heard that there is a kind of people on earth who seem to have been inherited for a long time. They call themselves the Xiuxian sect. They can fly with swords and control animals. It seems that Miss Yue can control animals. If this is the case Well, yes! Miss Yue, can''t you control the mutant beast? If so, can you help other people control the mutant beast? In this way, the mutant beast will no longer be our enemy, but our partner! "


    "That''s enough! There''s a lot of nonsense!" he Yuning said more and more excitedly. Long aobing on one side was disgusted with it. He didn''t know what was going on. The zombie didn''t move, otherwise they would have such leisure time to chat here?!

 Chapter 415

    He Yuning choked on long aobing and immediately stuck the rest of what he wanted to say in his throat. Oppressed, he turned his head and stared at long aobing. However, he didn''t expect that long aobing was so cold. He gave him a cold look and immediately startled him. He hurriedly turned back and didn''t dare to say more.


    When long aobing saw this, a satirical smile crossed the corner of his mouth. She didn''t care about the bullying man he Yuning. From the greed that flashed in his eyes just now, and the disappointment and jealousy in his eyes later, she could imagine what the man was thinking in his heart.


    However, for a man who has nothing to do with him, long aobing won''t take it to heart. He just glanced at him coldly and took his eyes back. It''s a waste of a second to stay on this man.


    "It didn''t move." long aobing''s words were very brief, but very intuitive. When they heard it, they seemed to be impressed. Yes, why hasn''t that guy been moving all the time?!


    Is it a conspiracy? Can you kill the zombie with this common tactic?


    Doubts sprang up in people''s hearts. The atmosphere on the field became stiff and condensed. Even the air was stagnant, which made people feel depressed.


    However, when people are full of speculation, the parties in the topic are another scene.


    Behind the armored military vehicle, there was a creeping reptile with extremely ugly appearance and degenerated hands and feet, as if it were just a poor reptile. However, if you put your eyes on his head, although it had been deformed, you can vaguely see that it was a person''s head. To be exact, it was the head after a person mutated into a zombie, not a mutant animal or the head of a zombie animal.


    At this time, it is crawling on the ground. I don''t know whether it is from the nose or the extremely smelly mouth. It seems that it is a little short of breath. In its turbid eyes, there is a trace of fear that a zombie never had. However, even if it is afraid again, it is always a zombie. Instinct is always greater than reason. Oh, no, I don''t know if it has reason, However, the fear in the turbid eyes is slowly decreasing with the passage of time.


    Until the fear in its turbid eyes ceased to exist, its rapid breathing became slow, and even stopped breathing, as if it were a pool of dead things. However, its long tongue like a lizard proved that it was still alive!


    Yue Baiyi guessed more or less in her heart, but since this zombie may be what the system king called "incomplete broken goods", it must be different.


    But at this time, she can''t think much, because the other party has started hunting.


    "It''s coming!" Chu also suddenly looked at Lin, instinctively stretched out his hand and stopped Yue Baiyi behind him. Even though he knew she might not be hurt, he still didn''t want her to be hurt.


    Yue Baiyi looked up at Chu Yi''s broad and thick shoulders, which moved her very much.


    This man is the first to think of her at any time, even if she won''t get hurt at all


    Won''t you get hurt? However, this time, the monthly white clothes were miscalculated. Since it means "incomplete broken goods", there must be something special about it.


    Just when she was stunned, Chu Yi''s eager voice came to her ear, "clothes, be careful!"


    However, sooner or later, there was no time for anyone to respond. The dark shadow rushed to the front of Yue Baiyi. After a quick face-to-face with her, he quickly left and disappeared in front of people again.


    However, after it disappeared, she suddenly felt a pain in her abdomen. As for why she felt pain, she didn''t know, but she was in pain now!


    "Hiss."

 Chapter 416

    Yue Baiyi looked down. She saw a 5 cm long bone wound on her abdomen, and bright red blood flowed from the wound on her abdominal cavity.


    At this time, she was a little surprised to look at the leather clothes that had already been red with blood. She remembered that the leather clothes were the novice suit sent by the system novice gift bag. Ordinary people, ordinary attacks could not break the novice suit. However, at the moment, her leather clothes even broke a big hole. This cognition made her feel a burst of inexplicable panic.


    How sharp are the nails to break her novice suit? However, even if you can break the novice suit and pierce her hard skin like a hard stone, what is this guy?!


    Chu, who was on the other side, was shocked. He quickly covered her abdomen with his hands. His eyes were full of panic and worry. "Clothes? Are you okay?!"


    "It''s OK, it''s no big deal." Yue Baiyi shook her head and said indifferently. Although she felt pain and felt the passage of blood in her body, she also felt that her amazing resilience was repairing her damaged skin bit by bit. Just when the pain also covered her wound, the wound stopped bleeding and healed at the speed of the naked eye, Until Yue Baiyi shook her head, there was only one red mark left in her deep visible bone wound. After a minute or two, the red mark on her abdomen disappeared.


    Of course, others can''t detect this. The only thing they can detect is Chu Yi. After all, he is a spiritual power. He can use the spirit to see what the naked eye can''t see. When he sees the wound recover, he is secretly relieved.


    However, in order to avoid other people''s doubt, Chu also pulled a cloth strip from his clothes and blocked other people''s eyes peeping at Yue Baiyi with his strong body.


    Until he wrapped the belly of Yuebai with cloth, he gradually moved away from the body in front of Yuebai.


    Night Muhua, dragon aobing, dusk Chengfeng, even the big and thick he Tianhu couldn''t help worrying about Yue Baiyi. However, they also knew that Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi were lovers, and the other party''s abdomen was not what they could see. Therefore, when Chu Yi helped Yue Baiyi tie a cloth strip, others didn''t make any action, but looked around vigilantly, For fear that the N3 zombie will attack them again.


    Until Chu also retreated to one side, they came forward and asked about her injury.


    "White clothes. You? Are you all right? You. Why don''t you go out? You here." night Muhua worried and was about to turn around and open the door, but Yue white clothes hurriedly stopped him.


    "No, brother ye, that guy''s speed is so fast. If you open the door, wouldn''t it give it a chance to escape? No, absolutely not!" Yue Baiyi shook her head disapprovingly. Her attitude made the big and thick northern man he Tianhu see in her eyes. She couldn''t help admiring her and thought of her as a thin and small girl, Unexpectedly, he has such an awe inspiring bearing and such a determination not to fear life and death.


    When ye Muhua heard the speech, he also hesitated and hesitated again and again. Finally, he put his hand down. Although he wanted to open the door and leave the moon in white, his reason told him not to. It is absolutely not. He can''t let everyone be buried because of his selfish desires.


    "Captain twilight, let''s start. Although I can''t play in person, Xiaomi will replace me. Moreover, this is the first tactic."


    "But you... Well, Xiaoyi, please!"


    "I know. Xiaomi, go!"


    "Meow ~ ~"

 Chapter 417

    Xiaomi got the order and rushed to the back of the armored military vehicle. After a few jumps, she disappeared into people''s sight. However, when people were worried about it, Xiaomi suddenly screamed not far away.


    "Meow!"


    The voice fell, and a white figure appeared in people''s sight again. It was Xiaomi!


    However, before they could make a sound, the N3 zombie that had been secretly attacking them appeared behind it.


    At this time, they finally saw its true face and had a new understanding of it.


    "Is this a zombie? Or a mutant?" he Yuning said in surprise, his eyes full of doubt. It was obvious that he was shocked by what he saw in front of him.


    "Lizard? No, it''s a head. It should be a zombie, but I''ve never seen such a species. It''s a newly born species?" Twilight Chengfeng''s tone was full of doubts and looked at the unusual N3 from top to bottom.


    Xu Shi''s eyes were too Lu bony. Somehow, the N3 suddenly became violent and seemed very angry.


    Xiaomi jumped to Yue Baiyi''s arms and lingered in her arms, saying in a language that only they could understand.


    "Master, that smelly thing drank your blood, and now it seems more powerful than just now!" Xiaomi meowed, and others didn''t notice it.


    Month white clothes smell speech, the look in her eyes is more and more thoughtful, "Xiaomi, you mean, it drank my blood?"


    "Yes, just jumped in front of it, it ignored me and just licked your blood on its claws. In order to complete the task you gave Xiaomi, I scratched the guy''s eyes, so it chased out angrily. Oh, master, look, it stared at you with such an obscene eye! Damn it! Xiaomi will teach him a lesson!" Xiaomi suddenly arched up, jumped out of the arms of Yue Baiyi and shouted at the N3.


    "Meow. Meow! Meow!!!"


    After roaring at N3 for a few words, Xiaomi spread her legs and rushed to the strange N3. Xiaomi''s speed was also very fast. After all, she was a mutant beast. With the help of system transformation and evolution for more than half a year, the speed was more than ten times higher than before.


    Therefore, compared with this N3, it can be said that it is more than enough.


    N3 also seems to feel Xiaomi''s hostility to it. After yelling at the rushed Xiaomi, N3 quickly left Xiaomi''s place, and the attack on Xiaomi''s claw also fell on the steel plate.


    Xiaomi seemed very dissatisfied with the escape of N3. After hissing at the armored military vehicle, she raised her claws and rushed up again. However, the people looked at the place where Xiaomi had just stood.


    The floor like an iron wall had already sunk in at this time.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help looking at Xiang Yue''s white clothes. They couldn''t help guessing that the summoned beast was so powerful. Should he be the master more powerful?


    "White clothes, this cat? Was it the last time?" night Muhua hesitated softly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, brother Ye. I lied before. After all, this ability is too special, so..." Yue Bai apologized.


    Night Muhua didn''t mind so much, just nodded gently and said in a warm voice, "I see. But now that powers, zombies, mutants and zombies have appeared, what else can''t happen? Well, maybe you''re not the only one who has such special powers. Now powers are so strange that maybe there are more strange powers than you."


    "HMM." Yue Baiyi was very grateful to yemuhua for helping her out, whether intentionally or unintentionally. After all, his words made other people''s doubts lighter.


    Several people stopped talking and then focused on the battle between Xiaomi and N3.

 Chapter 418

    The battle between Xiaomi and N3 is very fierce, and she has always been in the upper hand. She keeps chasing N3. She looks tough and looks like a sweat on everyone''s forehead. Sure enough, the most terrible thing now is not the zombie, but the mutant animals with primitive wildness. They not only have wisdom, but also have speed and powerful power that human beings can''t have.


    However, the mutant beast is a mutant beast after all, and the wisdom is still unable to compare with human beings. Therefore, although Xiaomi is very strong, she has not been able to win N3.


    Yue Baiyi nervously paid attention to the war between Xiaomi and N3. Suddenly, her eyes were cold, she stepped forward and commanded loudly.


    "Xiaomi, cut the next section!"


    When Xiaomi got the order of Yue Baiyi, she meowed and used her skills to the N3 in front of her, "next cut". This move can focus on the summoned beast and attack the target within 3M.


    So the N3 was still within the attack range even though it was far away from Xiaomi. So when Xiaomi made the ''next cut'', the N3 with an inexplicable face suddenly felt an inexplicable powerful force and overturned its huge body. It was stunned there and didn''t know what was going on.


    However, moon white will not give it time to return to God. She must make a quick decision. Those poisoned people can''t last long!


    "Meow, jump!"


    When Xiaomi gets the command again, she doesn''t think at all. When the body receives the command, it will naturally respond accordingly.


    Xiaomi jumped like an ordinary dog before the end of the world and stepped on N3.


    "Ka."


    The sound of the bone fracture clearly came out. The people present couldn''t help but step back. He Yuning even rubbed his waist, hissing. How painful it would be to step on this foot!


    He''d better not be the enemy of this woman. Only the mutant animals are so powerful, not to mention the strength of this woman herself.


    Thinking of this, he Yuning sighed. He secretly glanced at the expressionless dragon aobing on one side, and then looked at the moon white clothes who focused on directing the battle of the mutant beast. He swallowed his saliva and whispered. Now the women are more and more terrible


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi still didn''t let go of the N3. When he heard the sound of the bone fracture, he said, "kitty, Kitty hammer!"


    "Meow ~ ~ ~" Xiaomi got the order and became more and more excited. After a howl, she raised her white tail and waved it up and down. Soon, the tail of her tail turned into a huge mallet. Without mercy, she directly smashed the huge mallet into N3''s head.


    "Bang!" It was like hitting something hard. Although Xiaomi tried her best, it didn''t bring a fatal blow to N3.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi frowned and said secretly that this guy''s head was very hard.


    However, Xiaomi also seems to be dissatisfied with the outcome. After an angry meow, she once again hit N3 with a ''cat Hammer''. However, no matter how it knocks, it can''t break N3''s head.


    Facing this dilemma, Yue Baiyi was silent for a while, walked forward, untied the ''blood Charm'' wrapped around her waist, and ordered Xiaomi.


    "Xiaomi, get out of the way!"


    Xiaomi was ordered to jump away from N3''s body, and Yue Baiyi took this opportunity to wave the "blood charm" just released from her right hand and fling it hard at N3''s neck.


    Her purpose is to catch it, in order to prevent it from running away again and causing harm to people.


    Seeing that the moon white clothes moved their hands, they shook the red whip in their hands, and the men couldn''t help but smoke the corners of their eyes.


    This woman... Originally thought she was a pure and good girl, but she didn''t expect to be a hidden queen.

 Chapter 419

    However, at this time, N3 also reacted. It whizzed up from the ground and wanted to escape, but it was firmly held by Yue Baiyi. Fortunately, after she became a blood spirit, the power was getting stronger and stronger, just like the power power power, otherwise she really couldn''t drag the N3 who struggled to escape.


    N3 tossed for a few times and found that he could not get rid of the shackles of Yuebai in any case. He had to give up his struggle and stared at Yuebai with strange eyes that people couldn''t understand. Suddenly, it roared as if talking to Yuebai.


    "Like? Why? "


    Yue Baiyi picked her eyebrows and didn''t answer it. Even if she wanted to answer, she couldn''t answer now, because to answer it, she had to use the unique language between blood spirits, which would certainly expose her identity.


    N3 saw that Yue Baiyi didn''t answer, and suddenly became angry. Suddenly, it thought of the delicious and energetic blood uploaded from her just now. Suddenly, its angry eyes became excited. It no longer struggled to leave, but rushed in front of Yue Baiyi.


    Seeing this, Chu Yi and ye Muhua shouted and said nervously, "clothes, get out of the way!"


    "White clothes, throw away the whip!"


    However, Yue Baiyi turned a deaf ear to their words. She sneered and looked at this crazy N3 with disdain. She recited the spell silently, gathered flames in her hands, and attacked the oncoming N3 fiercely.


    "Roses!"


    A flame in the form of countless roses hit N3 fiercely. Its powerful force blocked it in place and couldn''t move for a long time. Because it was a fire, it was immediately full of flame, and the raging flame continued to burn its body.


    The sound of "yiyiyiyiyi" rang through the whole room, and the temperature of the room also increased. You can imagine how high the melting point of the flame is.


    Xiaomi sees this and mews excitedly. She seems to be very gloating at the end of N3.


    But at this time, Yuebai didn''t have time to think so much. His eyes were cold and he read the spell again.


    "Butterfly!"


    A large group of butterfly like blue flames attacked N3 again, making the already charred body burn again.


    "Bees!"


    A group of orange bee flames hit N3 straightly, which was like being splashed with gasoline. The flame suddenly burst into the sky, and the roof was a little charred.


    Night Muhua saw this and hurriedly said, "you in white..."


    "I know it won''t collapse here." she doesn''t want to be trapped here.


    Night Muhua was relieved to see that Yue Baiyi had a sense of propriety. He had seen the fire power of Yue Baiyi long ago. I didn''t expect that it was so grand to watch her fight from such a close distance. Watching her fight was not like fighting, but like performing. Each power was extremely beautiful. I didn''t expect that the power could make her so beautiful.


    Night Muhua is not the only one who thinks so. Other people think so except Chu Yi. The power of Yue Baiyi also gives these people more understanding of the power. They don''t know that one day in the future, when they become strong on their top, they will look back on the past and remember this day all their lives, Such a gorgeous day.


    However, yuebaiyi can''t think so much. Looking at the flame on N3 and seeing half of its burned head, yuebaiyi recites the spell again.


    "Crazy growth!"


    When the voice fell, N3''s body was bound by flame like thorns. She took back the blood charm and shouted to Chu at the same time.


    "Also, cut!"


    Sooner or later, it seemed that they had already had a good heart. When Bai Yi shouted that sentence that month, Chu also took action, took out the horizontal knife on his back, rushed to N3 in front of several arrows and cut its neck!


    ''show me... ''

 Chapter 420

    The head is separated from the body, and N3 loses the ability to move. The body is stuck in place and cannot move until the crazy growth skill disappears. The N3 body originally bound by thorns falls forward because it has no support point.


    "Bang!"


    N3 completely closed its crazy, excited and hateful eyes.


    Maybe he didn''t understand why the same kind would attack him until he died, but Yuebai won''t admit that he is the same kind.


    When it died, the mechanical sound in Yue Baiyi''s brain sounded again.


    "Di. Congratulations to the host month white clothes for completing the task, ''eliminate incomplete broken products'', reward 20000 experience points and one deformation needle."


    When Yue Baiyi wanted to ask about the system, the system took the initiative to solve her doubts for the first time.


    "The ''incomplete broken product'', which has lost the form of blood spirit, no longer belongs to the blood spirit family. It is a poor creature. As a body of blood spirit, it eats a lot of blood, flesh and bones of blood spirit, resulting in gene mutation. It takes pleasure in hunting the blood spirit family. The blood of the blood spirit king family can provide it with advanced breakthrough. However, even if it breaks through to the highest level, it can not change its low form.


    Article 53 of the family rules of the blood spirit family prohibits the blood spirit family from eating each other. Although they can kill each other''s brain marrow and spiritual nucleus for advancement, they are not allowed to eat each other''s flesh, blood and bones.


    Whenever the blood spirit of the blood spirit family becomes an "incomplete broken product", the blood spirit family you see must be killed. "


    Unexpectedly, she could get the monthly white clothes explained by the system Jun in person. She was very surprised and nodded secretly in her heart.


    "I see. Hello, Mr. system, why are you so good today? Hello? Don''t talk again? Mr. system..."


    However, no matter how yuebaiyi called the system king in her heart, it didn''t pay attention to her anymore. However, just when she gave up, she was preparing to go to the dead N3. Suddenly, she was in shape and had something more in her head. When she looked carefully, she didn''t expect that it was the blood spirit clan rules, and the rules of the clan rules could reach 100!


    She always felt that the blood spirit family was a civilization in the universe, just like the longxia country. They had their own civilization, but unexpectedly, they even had rules, that is to say, it was not only a civilization, but also a civilization of system. People performed their duties and did not dare to do what they wanted to do at will.


    No matter what kind of food, skill books or weapons, they have exceeded ordinary civilization, which is higher than their civilization on earth. I don''t know how many times.


    In other words, what comes from outer space is not necessarily a virus, but the blood spirit family wants to assimilate the people on earth.


    The success of assimilation will become a low-level blood spirit. It can also be said that the assimilation is not complete, but this degree of assimilation will fit more and more with the improvement of equal level. This is also the reason why she and Yueyi don''t want to eat people. It''s blood!


    Other people not only do not assimilate, but because these energies intensify the potential of human body, so as to stimulate powers and make human beings more evolved.


    If so, maybe human beings and blood spirit people may not necessarily be able to live in peace.


    Wait, if so, why is Nirvana so hostile to mankind? No, he should not only hate humans, but also because he has greater ambition.


    Did he inherit more than she did? She is very curious at the moment. What is the inheritance of Nirvana? If she asks him, will he tell her?


    Well, it shouldn''t be possible.


    Just go step by step. At present, getting out of here is the most important!


    Chu also saw the moon''s white clothes Leng there and asked, "clothes?"


    "Ah? Oh. It''s all right. Also, dig out the spiritual core and see if there are other zombies here. If not, we''ll..."

 Chapter 421

    Although Yue Baiyi knew that there would be no such low-level guys here, in order not to be suspected, he still had to pretend. Chu didn''t know, but he carefully checked every inch of land here, including armored military vehicles.


    Looking at Chu Yi''s handsome sunny face, she was full of a serious and serious look. For a time, she was addicted and intoxicated. They all said that men are the most handsome when they are serious. If so!


    After a few minutes, Chu also took back his mental strength and nodded to Yue Baiyi and the crowd, "it''s safe here."


    Everyone was relieved when they heard the speech. Night Muhua took a deep look at Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, then turned around and walked to the door. When he opened the door, the powers standing outside the door were even more happy.


    "Major ye, you''ve finally come out! It''s been so long. Ah! Major ye, you''re hurt!" one of the powers was excited and frightened. Did they really fight inside? Otherwise, how can you get hurt as a night Muhua level D power?


    Night Muhua nodded and admitted the problems that the powers thought in disguise. Yue Yi and others saw that night Muhua came out alone. They rushed into the room without waiting for what night Muhua said.


    When they saw that Yue Baiyi and Chu were safe, they were relieved one by one.


    Yu Bao, who was worried about Yuwen Xi Tian, rushed in with five groups of people.


    When the people outside the door saw five groups, Yu Bao rushed in, and one by one entered the room. When they saw the ugly body of Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi, they held back their stomach and twisted their heads.


    Dusk Chengfeng''s team members also found them. They were relieved to see that the other party was all right.


    However, at this time, a sharp female voice suddenly attracted everyone''s eyes.


    "Ah! Captain! How did you get hurt! Oh, my God. Black and green blood. Captain. Captain, you." the voice of the woman fell, and many people looked at the party involved in the incident, Chengfeng at dusk.


    At this time, he wanted to crush the woman in front of him so loudly? I''m really afraid the world will not be chaotic!


    Sure enough, when people saw the dark green blood stains on Mu Chengfeng''s injured shoulder, they hurried back a few steps one by one. It seemed that he was a pathogen, staring at him nervously and fearfully. Some people had even been ready to kill Mu Chengfeng at any time.


    Other injured people were also concerned, "Captain! You... Rest assured, Captain, I will send you away before you become that monster!"


    As soon as he said this, he Yuning was half dead of anger. On his beautiful and shy face, with a distorted expression due to anger, he stared at the team members who drew their bows at him.


    Compared with the desperate feelings of dusk Chengfeng and he Yuning team members, the goblin team seems particularly warm.


    Yi Menglu and Qi Luo looked at the green wound on long aobing''s thigh, and their big eyes couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Sister long. You''ll be fine... No. No." Yi Menglu told with a choking voice.


    Qi Luo was originally a doctor. Although her heart was very sad, she carefully treated the wound for long aobing, but the poison. She was really powerless..


    Thinking of the poison technique she has always been proud of, but now she can''t cure her life-saving benefactor, she can''t wait to commit suicide!


    At the end of the moon in white, Yin Xiaoxiao and others also noticed the wound on Chu Yi''s arm. Gu Zhili and Murong Xingli were worried about it.


    And Gu Zhili is holding his fists, and the sadness and anger in his eyes are hard to hide.


    Murong Xingli cried and fell into Yin Xiaoxiao''s arms. Compared with the excitement of the two people, the rest were much calmer. They were all thinking about a problem.


    If Chu also becomes a blood spirit, can Wang (Master) still be with him?

 Chapter 422

    The room was crowded with people, and people whispered louder and louder. I wanted to solve it immediately before several people had changed their bodies.


    Some people don''t agree with such behavior. It''s simply an inhumane act.


    And there is also a way to wait and see what happens without making any comments.


    Chen Feng wanted to say something, but when he said something, he was often covered up by people''s noisy voice. Depressed, he was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    If we don''t hurry up, they will really be hopeless!


    On Chu Yi''s side, many powers of other groups saw that Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi were also injured. One by one, they came to them like forcing the palace and asked Yin Xiaoxiao to hand over people. People''s actions half killed Yin Xiaoxiao.


    Human beings are really ugly. If they were not to ensure their safety, they would not be hurt. Now, in order to protect themselves, they even turn against each other, which is too much!


    Looking at the noisy people, yemuhua became more and more angry. He grabbed Xiaofeng''s rifle and fired a shot at the roof.


    "Bang!"


    After the sound, people all quieted down, turned their heads one by one and looked at the night Muhua.


    Seeing this, night Muhua said coldly, "quarrel with me again, and I''ll shoot him!"


    The always warm night Muhua was obviously very angry at this time. The warm temperament was revealed, leaving only the bandit spirit of soldiers.


    In this way, he does not lack the love of women.


    Seeing that people shut their mouths one by one, night Muhua no longer delayed and shouted to Chen Feng, who was crowded into the corner by the crowd.


    "Captain Chen Feng, I''ll leave all this to you! Captain Chu, Captain mu, Captain he Yuning, Captain long, white clothes, come out."


    Chen Feng naturally understood Ye Muhua''s idea. He couldn''t help but squeeze out of the crowd and came to Ye Muhua, waiting for several people to come.


    Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi looked at each other, and then crossed the crowd and walked in front of Chen Feng. When they went to each place, people automatically separated a isolation belt. It seemed that they were really like a plague to them. They were afraid that they could not avoid it. People''s actions even killed the acute son''s Murong Xingli and Yin Xiaoxiao.


    But Yue Baiyi and Chu didn''t care much, even long aobing. She never cared about other people''s ideas. Others gave way and didn''t have to squeeze. This was a very good move for her.


    As for the wind at dusk, he always had a great atmosphere and really understood everyone''s attitude, so he didn''t think much.


    He Yuning''s state of mind is not as positive as others. For people''s expression of avoiding fear, he hates those people in his heart.


    Several people came to Chen Feng one after another. Chen Feng looked at the people''s wounds and nodded.


    "In order not to waste time, just treat two together. It will hurt a little when expelling poison, but it''s good after it."


    Several people nodded and took the lead in detoxifying Yue Baiyi and long aobing. However, Yue Baiyi took the initiative to refuse, and she also exposed her strength.


    "In fact, I''m a level D primary power. I haven''t been able to tell brother ye that I''m sorry to you again."


    Night Muhua was stunned at first, and then laughed loudly.


    "Well, well, no wonder the strength of white clothes can solve an N3 alone. It turned out that it has already become an early level D power. If women are not as good as men, it seems that there will be another level D power in our redemption base!"

 Chapter 423

    The moon in white shook her head and stopped talking.


    And yemuhua''s words were like injecting a drop of oil into a hot pot, and the whole people present exploded.


    "Level D power? God! A level D female power!"


    "How can a man live when a woman is so strong?"


    "The ''bless'' team is really a magical team! They wanted to join, but they didn''t accept people. Alas, it''s more difficult to join now!"


    "It''s beautiful and powerful. If only it were your girlfriend..."


    "You dream! Just like you, you still want a beautiful d-level power to be your girlfriend? Don''t pee and look in the mirror? Look at your brother pig!"


    "What''s the matter with you? You can''t even think about it? Don''t you want to? A hypocritical thing!"


    "Who are you talking about? Brother pig!"


    "It''s you, hypocritical thing!"


    "You."


    Hearing everyone''s quarrel, the subject was Yue Baiyi. As the subject herself, she shouted angrily at the people, "shut up!" the blood charm tied around her waist took it out again and waved it hard at the open space.


    "Pa!"


    The clear and loud voice stimulates people''s facial features. As soon as her rude words came out, people closed their mouths again and looked at Yue Baiyi in horror.


    Where is this white lotus? It''s a fierce girl. Oh, no, it''s a fierce queen


    Yuebaiyi saw that people were quiet, glanced coldly at everyone present, and saw the tension and fear in people''s eyes. Only then did she look back with satisfaction and nod to Chen Feng.


    Chen Feng swallowed his saliva and nodded back to her, focusing on the four people in front of her.


    He urged the power. The power of light came out of his palm with a trace of white light. The warm breath made people want to get closer to Chen Feng.


    The first treatment is long aobing and he Yuning. When they receive the light power, their body suddenly pulls out and their blood stagnates. The original green face slowly turns white with the passage of time. Finally, under the continuous treatment of Chen Feng, it turns pink. It is the face that a healthy person should have.


    The green light in their original wounds also disappeared, and the color of blood turned red, no longer the strange black-green.


    People were relieved to see this.


    After that, Chu Yi and Mu Chengfeng were treated. When they all returned to normal, Chen Feng stopped the treatment. However, due to the heavy load, they almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, ye Muhua had a quick hand and eyes and immediately held him. Yue Baiyi saw this and quickly handed over the spiritual core just taken out from the "incomplete broken product" head to Chen Feng.


    "Captain Chen, please recover quickly. Thank you for your hard work!" Yue Baiyi sincerely thanked him. He saved Chu Yi, which is an indisputable fact. Although she can also use potions to remove Chu Yi''s poison, she may expose something. Now she can detoxify Chu Yi without revealing her identity, which makes her very grateful to Chen Feng, because he can''t help saving Chu Yi, Saved her.


    Chen Feng didn''t know this. He thought he was so grateful to him because he saved her boyfriend.


    "It''s all right. Everyone is a collective and should help each other, at least before completing the task."

 Chapter 424

    Hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi was not hypocritical, so he didn''t thank him any more. He rushed to Ye Muhua and said, "brother ye, are we going out directly in a car? Or?"


    "It''s six o''clock now. Even if we go out and go to the zoo now, we can''t get in at night, so let''s stay here for one night. Do you have any objection?" night Muhua first nodded to the moon in white, and then said to the people. Although he was asking, his tone was unquestionable and firm, which made people unable to refute, even if some people were dissatisfied, But I can''t refute Ye Muhua''s words. No one wants to go to a zoo full of mutant animals after dark.


    "No." "listen to major Ye." "yes, we all listen to major Ye. Major Ye wants us to go east. We will never go west." "."


    The natural dogleg of a few powers kept flattering yemuhua, which made him a little irritable. After glancing at everyone present with gentle and sharp eyes, people immediately quieted down.


    "Take the group as a unit and find a place to rest. Remember, don''t move the heat weapons on the cabinets on both sides first. Before tomorrow''s departure, Yemou will send them to you. If you don''t understand how to use these heat weapons, but move them, resulting in personal injury and loss, then don''t blame Yemou for handling them by military law!"


    Night Muhua''s words are very iron and blood. The indisputable tone of command makes people cold and afraid. They can''t do anything against his words.


    Fortunately, most of these elite powers are self-aware people. Knowing these guns, they are only familiar with simple pistols. If they wipe the gun and go off fire, they may cause some great disaster. Therefore, they believed ye Muhua''s words. However, some people thought they were smart enough to control these dead things. However, as soon as their thoughts rose, they were cut off by their companions. Even if they wanted to go, they were stopped. In addition, ye Muhua''s soldiers guarded them personally, so these people had to rest their minds.


    They skillfully took out their tents. Because there was no dry wood in the military base, people who could not cook hot food sighed in their hearts, but they also knew that they were not coming for an outing, so they had to take out spare dry food and eat tastelessly.


    The same is true on the white clothes side of the moon. Although they also want hot food, there is still little fire in this military base. I didn''t expect that there are so many explosives, guns and grenades here. What if they accidentally catch fire and blow up here?


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi was also glad that she didn''t explode those dangerous goods just now, otherwise she would really be a sinner and be to blame for her death.


    However, at the same time, Yue Baiyi also likes to eat dry food, because she can exchange some steamed buns, steamed buns and flower rolls in the system store, and she can also eat.


    In order to avoid other people knowing something fishy, Yue Baiyi only gave the steamed buns exchanged from the store to the people of his "blessing" team this time. Even if Gu Zhili and Murong Xingli had doubts, they would never say it in front of other teams, which is one of the reasons why Yue Baiyi didn''t hide it from them.


    Chu also ate hot steamed stuffed buns and suddenly thought of something. He secretly whispered to the moon in white and said, "clothes, Xiaomi, it..."


    "Don''t worry, Xiaomi took it back long before they rushed in. As long as they don''t mention it, I don''t intend to take the initiative to say, let''s go step by step."


    Chu was still worried, but he could do nothing. He glanced at Yuwen Xi Tian, night Muhua, long aobing, he Tianhu, he Yuning, dusk Chengfeng, and then took back his eyes and said secretly.


    He will keep an eye on these guys. If he dares to talk nonsense and say something unnecessary, he will be the first to kill them!

 Chapter 425

    After dinner, people do their own things, some practice with spiritual core. Some also looked around and watched the of armored military vehicles. There are also chatting after dinner. More directly upside down to sleep. At the same time, some powers came to the dead N3 and made comments.


    "It''s like a combination of lizards and Zombies!"


    "What, it''s a zombie. Although it''s a bit like it, you can still see that it''s a human palm when you look at its hand!"


    "Hey, why did it become like this? And why is there only one zombie here, but such a high-level zombie?"


    "This. This you ask me, who do I ask?!"


    "Ask major ye to go?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to scold!" the talking power seemed to think of the bandit spirit emitted from yemuhua before, which scared him to shiver. He secretly looked at yemuhua and closed his eyes. After cultivating yemuhua, he quickly turned his head and said coldly to the power nearby.


    The nearby powers seemed to think of what the talking powers thought, so they stopped talking about it and bypassed the topic.


    "Then you say this..."


    Maybe the discussion between them was so loud that many powers gathered and expressed their opinions. After a discussion, they finally stopped, and they informed other powers who didn''t practice and sleep about the result of the final discussion. Soon, this conclusion spread to the whole team.


    At the end of the moon white dress, the message was conveyed by the moon white night. After listening to the stories of other powers, he nodded his head again and again. After greeting the other party, he ran to his camp.


    "Hey, Yi''er, do you know what I heard just now? It''s very interesting!" the moon white night pretended to be mysterious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just talk and fart!" Murong Xingli, who came out of the tent, immediately slapped him on the head and said bravely.


    The moon white night looked like a painful wail, rubbed the beaten head, looked at Gu Zhili sitting on the right of Chu Yi silently, and said helplessly, "brother Ali, your girlfriend is really tough. I don''t know how you can stand it!"


    Gu Zhili smiled at the words, turned a deaf ear to the words of the moon white night, raised his hand and pulled Murong Xingli to his side.


    Seeing this on the white moon night, he shrugged and said, "well, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer."


    "Brother, talk about the point!" Yue''s heart of gossip in white is burning. He just wants to hear what conclusions those powers will draw. As a result, this guy keeps talking nonsense. It''s really annoying!


    As soon as the moon white night heard what his little sister said, he immediately turned into a dog leg, came to the bench opposite the moon white clothes, sat down and began to boast about his conversation.


    "They said that this guy is not a zombie, nor a mutant beast, but a new type of species. They have a scientific name that is very consistent with the monster, called ''creeper'', a potential reptile in the dark. Do you agree? And why is there only such a high-level ''creeper'' here? That''s because this creeper is not a creeper at all, It''s a zombie. There are many zombies with it.


    However, it was closed here for a long time, leading to hunger, so they began to kill each other, and this crawler is an evolved creature after eating all zombies without bones!


    It''s said that zombies eat people. I''ve never heard of eating zombies. Maybe after eating zombies, they will become like people without ghosts.


    To be honest, seeing this monster, I even think those low-level zombies outside are so cute! "

 Chapter 426

    "Poof."


    After listening to the conclusion told by Yuebai night, Yuebai Yi spit in his heart. He said, the imagination of these powers is too rich, isn''t it? It''s a waste of talent not to write novels!


    "Cough, cough. The name of the ''creeper'' really echoed, cough." Yue Baiyi was choked by saliva as soon as she opened her mouth. Chu around him also saw this and patted her gently on the back to give her gas.


    When the moon white night heard the speech, he took a deep look at several blood spirits in the moon white clothes, nodded and said, "yes, this kind of guy who doesn''t let go of the same kind of flesh and blood, and even animals can''t talk about it. To say, the law of the jungle in the world, and one race eats another race, often happen before the end of the world. The biological chain!


    But this is often the same kind to eat the same kind, but it is very disdainful! "


    "I agree with Bai Ye''s words. Our team met many N1N2 zombies before. Their appearance is no different from that of human beings. If it is not for their pale face like a dead man, their habit of attacking human beings, and their inability to speak human words, it is really uncertain that this person is a zombie." the speaker is Leng Xie Yue. When she heard that what Yue Bai Ye said was as she thought, He quickly echoed.


    "If one day there are more advanced zombies, when they can speak, their faces are no longer pale, and they no longer attack humans, can we stop the fight between humans and Zombies? Can we survive together?" this is Leng Xie Yue''s inner thought. She doesn''t like war, whether it''s War between different races or war between same races, She doesn''t like it. She is a cold person. At the same time, under her cold appearance, she also has a hot and hot heart.


    War will only bring endless sorrow of separation, only separation of life and death, and only endless pain without roots. Although the last human victory, when people look back and look at the remains of their compatriots, relatives and friends, even with the joy and smile after the victory, they can''t hide the desolation and despair in their eyes.


    There are no relatives and friends, and there is only one person left. Then, where is the value of your existence? Although people live for themselves, if they don''t live well, how can they manage others?


    But all the people who make themselves generate power are gone, so what is a person living for? A person only has boundless loneliness and solitude, and only has to recall the happiness and pain of the past until he dies.


    So she doesn''t like war. If it can be peaceful, she will be the first to raise her hands in favor, and she will do everything for peace.


    Leng Xie Yue''s words made many people silent. Yue Baiyi, Yin Xiaoxiao and Yue Yi felt the most. Her words also made Yue Baiyi feel that she had made the right choice. She believes that such a day will come. When people see that she no longer hurts mankind, it must be the time of liberation.


    However, Yueyi, who has always been indifferent to human beings, heard lengxie Yue''s words, which made him suddenly feel that he seemed to understand why Wang was so partial to human beings.


    Xiaoshu, sitting in Yueyi''s arms, looked up at him, and then looked at several people in Xingxiu. They seemed to convey something with their eyes, and they seemed to just glance at him.


    Hearing the words of cold evil moon, the moon white night looked at her up and down with exploratory eyes, looked at the indifference in her eyes, and lit a small fire of hope in her heart.


    I thought I might never get my feelings for a lifetime, but now it seems. Maybe. He can also protect his sister and pursue his own happiness?

 Chapter 427

    Leng Xie Yue saw that the people didn''t speak, and she didn''t say much anymore. She just nodded to the people and went back to the tent. Just at the moment of turning around, she secretly looked at the moon white night and saw that there was no pain and disgust in his eyes. Her heart was put down for a moment. What if others thought of her?


    As long as he has no opinion of her.


    After that, no one in the five groups spoke. In order to preserve their physical strength, they arranged night watchmen and went back to their tents to have a rest.


    A night without words


    The next day, they packed up early. Under the arrangement and guidance of yemuhua, everyone was loaded with three grenades, a pistol, a box of bullets and a submachine gun. The rest of the military equipment was put into armored military vehicles. There were three vehicles, and the remaining 25 vehicles just loaded the powers.


    Yemuhua doesn''t intend to leave anything behind, but it''s also a place like this. I don''t know if anyone else can come. If you don''t take it away and no one comes, isn''t it a waste of these available equipment?


    "Are everyone ready?" night Muhua shouted to the people in the walkie talkie.


    "Group 1 is ready." "group 2 is ready!" "group 3 is ready!" "..." "group 25 is ready!"


    "OK, let''s go!" night Muhua ordered the division. Because he didn''t have many soldiers, he was barely able to sit on the armored vehicle with hot weapons.


    He sat in the co driver''s seat of the first armored military vehicle full of guns and commanded Xiao Feng in the driver''s seat to drive him to the wall in front of him. He got out of the car, went to the wall, held out his hand and pressed close to the wall. The next second, the mechanical sound sounded, the door, oh no, the wall slowly rose, and a bright passage appeared in front of them.


    Night Muhua saw this, got on the car again, heavily closed the door, looked at Xiaofeng, Xiaofeng understood and hurriedly started the engine.


    Continue to be led by Ye Muhua, and drive forward orderly according to the group number.


    This passage is a spiral around the mountain. In addition, it is a steep slope. People almost tilt back when they sit in the car. Fortunately, the armored military vehicle is very grip on the ground, otherwise it doesn''t know when it will overturn.


    As time goes by, people''s patience will soon be exhausted. For this long tunnel, they even doubt whether there is an exit. However, night Muhua has not spoken, and people dare not speculate and question. They only hold back what they want to say and closely follow up. During this period, no one goes to the toilet or wants to rest, so two hours later, The motorcade drove out of the tunnel.


    When people see the long lost sunshine again, they are very excited.


    "We. We''re out!"


    "Yes! We finally came out! I thought we would never come out again!"


    "Sunshine. Finally see the sun!"


    ¡°..¡±


    Ye Muhua ignored them this time. He just took his head and drove in the direction of the zoo. This standby military base is very close to the zoo. After leaving the tunnel, walk 5000 meters ahead, turn right at the corner, and go 1000 meters ahead.


    It was not until people saw the towering signs in the zoo that their excitement gradually weakened.


    The atmosphere of the team once again fell into tension and rigidity in the face of unknown dangers.


    "Stop! Everybody get off here!"

 Chapter 428

    When he was still 100 meters away from the zoo, night Muhua shouted to the walkie talkie that the armored military vehicle could not drive into the zoo. There were special channels and special vehicles to enter the zoo. Even without those, he could not drive the armored military vehicle in at this time. He didn''t want to, but couldn''t.


    "Get out of the car. Lock the car, pack your goods and carry them on your back. Be careful not to carry too many heavy things, otherwise it will drag down the process of the team. Don''t blame Yemou for leaving you here ruthlessly!"


    Night Muhua was the first to get off the bus, followed by a group of people in white clothes, followed by the group of Chengfeng at dusk, and then the members of group 21 "28 stars" got off the bus. When people saw that they got off one after another, they no longer hesitated, and they got off the bus one after another.


    After locking the door, he came to yemuhua and stood in line.


    "OK, let''s go."


    "Wait. Major ye, are you really relieved to leave these here? What if these things are driven away after we come out?" one of the powers glanced at the armored military vehicle uneasily and turned his head to look at Ye Muhua.


    After being reminded by this power, other powers began to worry. Yes, what if they were driven away? Aren''t they going to walk from province a back to province w? It''s going to be a long time!


    "Yes, major ye, or leave a group of people here to watch these things?"


    "Hey, that''s a good proposal. Which group will stay?"


    "I think we''ll stay in the eight groups. Our eight groups have three earth powers and fire powers, which can be defended and attacked. Most importantly, I''m a shield power, which can absolutely protect these things from mutant beasts or other people."


    "Ah, bah! What is a protective cover? It''s so conspicuous that I''m afraid others don''t know! I''m an invisible power. As long as I want to be invisible with items, it will be empty and no one can see it. It''s much safer than yours! So we''d better stay in group 11."


    "Invisibility? What kind of thing! Chicken rib power has no attack at all. It consumes power continuously. You will always run out of power. Hum, don''t you restore power? What if there is an enemy attack when you restore power?! ah bah! It''s left by my group. It''s powerful. It has several excellent attack powers of gold, ice and thunder. Whenever you come Looters, kill one by one, kill one by two! Attack is the best defense! "


    "Yes, yes, the military vehicles will be damaged at that time. It depends on what you do!"


    "You. Little rabbit!"


    "How''s it going? You can''t do it. You''d better stay in group eight!"


    "No! Group 11 will stay!"


    "Put it p! Twenty groups must stay!"


    "What the hell! Fifteen groups are right to stay!"


    "..." the powers of several groups argued endlessly, thinking that their group would stay.


    Seeing the sound getting louder and louder, night Muhua roared angrily and said angrily, "shut up! Whoever quarrels again, I''ll shoot him!" he had always been gentle and gentle. The cold and angry voice spread all over the whole team, frightening the small groups of powers to shut their mouths, and the scene resumed the dead silence again.


    Seeing that everyone was quiet, ye Muhua slowly calmed down his very slow anger in his chest. Seeing this, Xiao Feng hurried forward, patted Ye Muhua on the back and said with concern.


    "Major, don''t be common with them."


    Night Muhua nodded, took a deep breath, spit it out again, and his mood calmed down.


    The moon white clothes in the crowd looked at the scene of people being so greedy for life and afraid of death, and her eyebrows were deeply locked. She also saw the angry and helpless look on night Muhua''s face. She sighed, walked forward and said.


    "Brother ye, why don''t you give me all these things to keep, if you believe me."

 Chapter 429

    Night Muhua was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to think of something. He smiled at her and nodded to her, "naturally believe, then bother white clothes."


    Yue Baiyi smiled at the speech. Under the inexplicable expression on everyone''s face, he gently waved to the armored military vehicle. The next second, people can clearly see that the full vehicles on the original road suddenly disappeared in front of them. This sudden change made people stunned for three seconds.


    It was not until night Muhua made a voice to thank the moon in white that people came back to God.


    "This... This is... Space? Oh, my God! It''s space!" exclaimed the power who knew the shield, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "You fool, this is called space storage power! Space is divided into two kinds, one is offensive power and the other is storage power. At present, we haven''t seen two space powers that can be combined into one." the speaker is the power who claims to be invisible power. He looked at the shield power with disgust and said, "Yuwen Xi Tian used aggressive powers before. From the situation of his subordinates'' backpacks, there should be no storage function."


    After the invisible power said that, other people also reacted and looked at the white clothes of the moon. People''s eyes looked different, including jealousy, envy, worship, love, greed, even fear. All kinds of looks showed the complexity of the people''s heart.


    For them, Yue Baiyi is simply the strong among the strong. As an early-stage power of level D, she is also a three-line power, let alone three-line power. It is said that the number of dual-line power is very small, and the three-line power is comparable to the national treasure panda before the end of the world!


    Listening to the whisper in his ear, Yue Baiyi was just indifferent to him. He glanced at everyone present and said faintly, "now it seems that no one needs to stay. Brother ye, hurry up. Let''s go in quickly."


    The people who were scanned couldn''t help but fight a cold war. Why did they feel great pressure just at such a glance? They were like a king, and people couldn''t help but want to crawl on the ground.


    Night Muhua nodded, glanced at the crowd lightly, turned around and said in a cold voice, "start, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t want to die."


    Rao is gentle and gentle. At this time, he is also a little angry with these powers. Although he can understand their mood, when he saw the scene at the gate of the zoo, he was more or less stunned, but this does not mean that they can be so greedy and afraid of death!


    In order to stay, the powers of several groups showed their ugliest true face and almost fought for it. With such a heart, it''s hard for him to believe that they won''t take the opportunity to escape after encountering difficulties. If so, I''m afraid they will do bad things!


    But one more person, one more strength, there are unknown dangers, and it''s really hard for him to give up these human resources.


    Oh, well, take good care of them. I believe they will always be useful.


    The group is still moving forward in order of group number. Why is it moving? Then we have to talk about the scene of the zoo in front of us.


    "This. What''s this?! where''s the door?! how do we get in?!"


    The shield power man shouted in silence, looking at the strange scene in front of him with a frightened face.

 Chapter 430

    Originally, the zoo gate had long disappeared. No, to be exact, it was wrapped in a huge plant vine, so people can only see a stainless steel corner.


    This huge plant vine blocked the entrance of the whole zoo and didn''t even have a place to stay. However, not only that, this huge plant vine, unlike the green with youthful breath before the end of the world, but with strange and terrible crimson and black green. It felt the gloomy and terrible breath emanating from those plants at a glance.


    These crimson branches are stronger than before the end of the world. They are as thick as the arms of adult men. These crimson branches are as complex and intertwined as spider webs. They seem to be a huge mystery. People can never figure out where the head is and where the tail is.


    However, the paper wound around the big stainless steel iron door of the zoo, just like the grape branches before the end of the world, tightly sealed the whole door. If you want to enter the inner door from the outside, either fly in from the 50 meter high door or cut off all the paper in front of you, Otherwise, their more than 500 powers cannot enter the door from the outside.


    This flight is impossible. If you can fly in, only the wind power and the space power can fly in. The level of the wind power must reach the ability category of night Muhua before it can fly. The space power, except Yuwen Xi Tian, is the pseudo space storage power of moon white clothes.


    So the plan to fly in was dropped by pass before it was mentioned.


    "How can I get in here? Major ye, do you think of a way?"


    "Hey, what else can we do? We''d better go back. You see, we can''t get in. What''s more, we can''t get in when we''re here. We''d better go back and tell the superior the news. The task is over. Isn''t it exploration anyway?"


    "Hey, do you have a sense of responsibility? Don''t you think it''s strange? How can plants become like this? And don''t you want to know what happens inside? What if someone is trapped inside? Do you want to die?"


    "Hey, why can''t I save my life?! you said in case, what if there is no one? Then we go to such a dangerous place, don''t we want to die?!"


    "Oh! Where else is safe in this last world?! you are so afraid of death? Why don''t you stay in the base and don''t come out?! or when the last world comes, you will directly become a zombie. Anyway, you can''t die if you become a zombie, right?"


    "What are you talking about? The disgusting thing of zombies is you..."


    "Shut up! What''s the noise!" the anger of the king in white on the moon opened, and the two debating powers shut up in an instant.


    She was very angry and felt very sad when she heard people say about her race.


    Yin Xiaoxiao is the same. Originally, she didn''t want to see much in the face of her master, but her master spoke, and the emotions accumulated in the bottom of her heart burst out in an instant.


    "How beautiful are you now?! you don''t look as good as those zombies! Look at you, greedy and afraid of death rats! When you encounter something, you keep chirping there. Since you are afraid of death, why do you promise to do the task?! ha, I heard that the top 20 mercenaries in the base come out to do the task. Why? Is the top 20 at this level Is the quality so bad? It''s a man! Look at those women. Have you said a word?! big men are chirping there. They''re not even as good as a woman! Why don''t you go to Thailand for an operation! "

 Chapter 431

    Yin Xiaoxiao''s crisp voice, with uncontrollable anger, mercilessly criticized those who were greedy for life and afraid of death. Her words were like slapping those people in the face of everyone, which made other people feel very ashamed. However, there are always some people who don''t feel their mistakes, but blame them on each other''s head, Feel unusually angry.


    But seeing that most of the people didn''t speak, they didn''t want to be a leading bird again, so the scene was silent again, dead silence.


    Night Muhua glanced at everyone present and took back his eyes. He didn''t say anything, but found several representatives of the mercenary team.


    "Now the gate is blocked. What''s your good plan?" night Muhua swept his eyes one by one along the moon, white clothes, Chu Yi, Yuwen Xi Tian, the wind in the evening, long aobing, he Tianhu, he Yuning and Chen Feng.


    Hearing the speech, everyone was silent and seemed to be thinking about ye Muhua. Suddenly, Mu Chengfeng looked up in amazement. His actions and the attention of others turned to him.


    "By the way, there must be no way to cut it. It''s better to burn it with fire!"


    "Fire?! how long will it take to burn these vines?" he Yuning shook his head and objected.


    Dusk Chengfeng glanced at him, put his eyes on Yue Baiyi, and then said, "don''t burn them all. Just burn a small hole for people to go in and out of the vines next to the gate."


    "No!" no! "Chu Yi and ye Muhua raised their hands and objected.


    As soon as dusk Chengfeng listened to his suggestion, he was opposed by three people. At present, he was also a little unhappy. He frowned and said, "why?"


    "Captain mu, what you said is indeed a way, but have you ever thought that if you burn a hole, all the mutant animals trapped in the zoo will run out of this hole?" Chu also analyzed.


    Chu also finished, and ye Muhua followed his words and expressed his views, "yes, Captain Chu was right. From this gate, we can see that these plants sealed the gate without being knocked open. In other words, those mutant animals have been trapped in the animal park.


    If you burn a hole in the doorway, you can''t tell how many mutant beasts will run out of the hole and harm the nearby base. Therefore, it''s absolutely not allowed! "


    "That''s not good, that''s not good! What can I do?! it''s impossible to really fly in?! if so, it''s estimated that only commander Yuwen and major ye can enter the zoo." Mu Chengfeng scratched his head impatiently. He really couldn''t think of any way to solve the current dilemma for a moment.


    However, the silent dragon aobing suddenly said, "fly in."


    "All said fly..." just as dusk Chengfeng wanted to refute, she was interrupted by Yue Baiyi. She seemed to think of something. Her eyes suddenly lit up, with a trace of joy on her exquisite face.


    "By the way! Fly in! Sister aobing, you''re so smart! You can let brother ye and commander Yuwen fly over with the nylon rope, and then tie the nylon rope. We''ll take it as rock climbing and turn over!"


    "Yes! I didn''t think of it! Xiaoyi, you are so smart!" as soon as dusk Chengfeng heard it, he suddenly came to yuebaiyi with a happy face. He subconsciously wanted to pat her on the shoulder, but Chu was intercepted by one side.


    "Captain mu, men and women don''t kiss each other."


    "You."


    Seeing sparks burst out in their eyes, Yue Baiyi hurriedly walked aside and said to Ye Muhua, "brother ye, commander Yuwen, I''ll leave it to you. Hurry up and hope to come out before the night."


    "Well, good."


    "No problem."

 Chapter 432

    Night Muhua and Yuwen Xi Tian did not waste time. They took the nylon rope and flew into the zoo. After they tied the other end of the rope, they flew to the huge vine again and rushed to the humanity below.


    "Well, everybody climb quickly."


    After ye Muhua said this, people quickly divided the sides. Someone climbed up the two ropes in turn. After climbing on the huge vines, ye Muhua asked people to stand aside. Because the vines are very huge and can accommodate hundreds of people, people can barely stand on the huge vines, but they should concentrate, Otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, you may fall from a high place. At a distance of 50 meters, you will definitely fall into meat mud.


    The people who climbed the huge vines stood carefully and did not dare to move at all. Because people''s bodies were transformed, it was easy to climb the gate 50 meters high, so 500 people climbed it in less than half an hour.


    Seeing this, night Muhua and Yuwen Xi Tian flew outside the door and tied the other end firmly to the vine outside the door. Then they flew under the vine. Inside the door, they untied the nylon rope they had tied before and shouted to the people high up.


    "Come down."


    This must be faster and faster than the previous one. In less than ten minutes, all 500 people entered the inner door of the zoo.


    "Well, everybody be careful, talk less, use more eyes, use more brains and have a long snack!" night mu hualeng said.


    Everyone at the scene was silent. No one dared to say a superfluous word. They were also afraid to annoy yemuhua and leave them here.


    Ye Muhua is not satisfied or dissatisfied with people''s attitude. At least now he can trust these powers.


    At this time, people began to look at the zoo. The zoo had already lost its familiar appearance. Many superpowers had come here before the end of the world, such as with their own children, their own daughters, and even when they were young. The oldest of these superpowers were 40 years old and the youngest were only teenagers, So the zoo is more or less a memory for them.


    Now the familiar memories are no longer there, and the only thing left is the gloomy and terrible picture at this time.


    The zoo is covered with crimson, dark green and purplish red vines and thorns. Even the flowers once planted in the park are now as if they had been treated with expansion agent. They are tall and bigger than horses.


    And people seem to have entered the primeval forest. Oh, no, it''s more terrible than the primeval forest, because the plants in the primeval forest are at least normal. Now.


    "Major ye, look, there are fruits like the fruit of life!" one of the powers surprised and pointed to a big tree in the sky ahead.


    People looked in the direction of the power man''s fingers, and their doubts turned into surprises. Looking at the branches of the tree covered with small fruits, everyone was not calm.


    God, is this fruit?! Can I eat?! They haven''t eaten fruit for half a year! Nowadays, there is no grass in the land, and nothing can be planted at all. Neither food nor fruit can be regenerated at all.


    The fruit has long been rotten, and the food has gradually decreased over time. If people don''t find a way to solve this problem, I''m afraid that at that time, human beings will not be eaten by zombies, but starved to death!

 Chapter 433

    "Wow! It''s really fruit! Really! I haven''t eaten fruit for half a year! I finally see fresh fruit this time!"


    "Yes, I don''t know how it tastes. However, it must be delicious to see its water!"


    "Ha ha, let''s go up and pick some!"


    "OK, OK, let''s see who picked more!"


    "Come on, losers are not allowed to eat fruit!"


    "Hey, play so big?! OK! I''ll bet with you!"


    Dozens of superpowers had already started at this time. How can you still remember what Muhua said to them the night before? In the face of what he has been longing for, today I finally see that these superpowers who have always regarded themselves highly can still stand the temptation? One by one had already turned into a wolf and rushed up.


    "Stop! Stop! There''s something wrong..."


    Although yemuhua tried his best to stop it, people had already lost their reason. Where could they listen to his advice.


    "Major ye, your military headquarters must have a lot of fruit for the people above to eat. If you can''t understand our pain, don''t stop us!" one of the powers spoke very hard. After leaving this sentence, he and other powers rushed to the towering tree. They didn''t take ye Muhua''s words to heart, but blindly thought it was Ye Muhua''s selfishness, He has eaten fruit and won''t let others eat it!


    However, the rest of the powers saw that some powers had also gone, and they didn''t say much when they saw yemuhua. In addition, what the powers said just poked into the minds of those powers, and they became a little shaken one by one. After looking at each other, they also ran to the tree one after another.


    At this time, there were only those who did not move. Night Muhua and the soldiers he accepted, the whole group of the fifth group in yuebaiyi, plus six of the twenty-eight stars in the twenty-one group, Mu Chengfeng and his five or six teammates, several teammates of he Tianhu, he Yuning, and finally Yuwen Xitian and Yu fort. Forty or fifty people looked cold, Staring coldly at those powers who are crazy enough to lose their mind.


    "Always feel some problems." night Muhua whispered.


    The moon white clothes with sharp ears heard the speech, looked up and looked up at the towering tree in front of him.


    The tree also reveals a trace of oddity. The whole tree is straight to the sky, and even the branches are straight and upright. The branches are not bent by those strange fruits. Just like the hairstyles of those angry characters in animation, it seems that they grow so straight to the sky after careful cutting.


    "Curious, those powers are just like crazy. They lose their mind. But can the ''fruit'' really be eaten?" the moonlight night scratched his head and wondered.


    "Out of mind?! wait! It''s really a little..."


    "Hey, brother Ye! Look at them!"


    "This... What''s going on?!"


    When they looked in the direction of the powers, they saw a group of powers scrambling to get up the tree, but halfway up, they slipped down again, and their faces were still smiling with satisfaction. They looked at the empty hands as if they were looking at something valuable, and secretly looked around for fear of being robbed, Some powers even shed saliva from the corners of his mouth and bit his own hand until the blood flowed out of his hand. It seemed that he didn''t feel any pain, and the smile on his face continued unabated.


    "Hiss. Don''t they bite themselves?"

 Chapter 434

    The moon white night bared his teeth and said, as if he felt the tingling.


    The people looked at the strange actions made by the powers, and were very confused about their actions.


    "Hiss. It''s bleeding! Isn''t it really painful?" Murong Xingli also put in a mouth and touched the tiger''s mouth of her thumb. However, when she saw that those powers didn''t seem to want to stop at all, she was startled and screamed, "Oh, my God! If they don''t let go, do they have to bite off their hands?! Xiaoyi, Xiaoyi, go and save them. People kill themselves before they meet the mutant beast. This is biting fingers. When they eat their arms, the blood runs out, and people will die!"


    "Xingli, calm down. It''s a little strange. First observe it. What if Mao rushes over rashly and becomes a neuropathy like them?" Murong Xingli, who wants to rush forward to save people, frowns and doesn''t agree.


    "But."


    "Xiaoli, calm down. It''s okay. Sister in white is right. Observe. Let me think. They began to become abnormal when they rushed under the tree. Is it because of the tree? But why are we okay?" Gu Zhili gently patted Murong Xingli on the shoulder, stretched out his hand and pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, looked at the powers and the strange tree, and thought.


    They all bowed their heads and remained silent. They seemed to be thinking about Gu Zhili, but they were half dead. What was the matter? If it was the tree, there was no difference between them, but they were all right, but those powers were all right.


    However, the moon white clothes in meditation suddenly thought of his skills. Suddenly, he suddenly realized, "I thought of a possibility."


    "What''s the possibility?" they all said in unison.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and explained, "the range, the ''attack'' range of the tree, we are outside it, so we are not confused into unconsciousness, and those powers enter its attack range because they want to eat the fruit of the tree. That''s why. Just like the game we played before the end of the world, don''t some attacks have an attack range?"


    "Xiaoyi makes a lot of sense, especially the long-range attack characters of... Um... Mages. Their attacks have an attack range. As long as the enemy doesn''t enter the attack range, their skills can''t come out." Murong Xingli nodded and agreed. For Yue Baiyi''s words, she has never blindly followed or agreed. For her, Xiaoyi''s words are correct.


    People also felt that her words were very reasonable, but it was only a theory. To prove that the theory was correct, it still needed to be verified with facts.


    Muhua, who had been silent for a long time, looked at the tree and suddenly said, "in this way, I''ll verify it."


    After saying that, without waiting for the opportunity to speak to others, he took out a nylon rope from his backpack and tied it to his waist, but handed it to Xiaofeng on the other side. He told him, "Xiaofeng, once you see the hole in my eyes, pull me back."


    "Yes, major! We will live up to our mission!" Xiao Feng saluted Ye Muhua and said respectfully.


    Night Muhua nodded, no longer spoke, turned and stepped forward to walk under the tree.


    At this time, they are 300 meters away from the tree. Night Muhua steps forward step by step. In order to ensure accuracy, he is always vigilant about everything around him.


    200 meters, 195 meters, 150 meters, 125 meters, 100 meters, 90 meters, 80 meters, 70 meters, 60 meters. It was almost under the tree, but yemuhua was still awake at this time.


    However, when he had just reached a distance of about 50 meters, he suddenly smelled a strange smell at the tip of his nose. The next second, his reason was drowned by the fantasy of a beast.


    "Major!"

 Chapter 435

    Xiao Feng shouted anxiously, watching night Muhua suddenly become like a walking corpse, moving under the tree, turning a deaf ear to Xiao Feng''s voice, as if he had lost his hearing.


    Xiao Feng was very anxious and completely forgot the rope in his hand. Fortunately, he was reminded by others, which made him wake up.


    "You fool, pull him back quickly!" Murong Xingli roared at Xiao Feng speechless.


    As soon as Xiao Feng heard this, he reacted and quickly began to drag Ye Muhua. However, somehow, whether Xiao Feng''s strength was too small or Ye Muhua was too heavy, he couldn''t pull Ye Muhua at all. He had to let him go under the strange tree.


    "God! Can''t pull! Come on! You pull it together!" Xiao Feng shouted to the soldiers around him. Others reacted and hurried forward, pulling the rope like a tug of war. However, ye Muhua was still unmoved and walked forward.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi also came forward and pulled the rope. However, with the help of Yue Baiyi, night Muhua suddenly stopped in place, but he seemed to be struggling to get rid of the shackles and walk under the strange tree.


    "Come and help! What''s the matter! How did brother ye become so heavy all of a sudden?" Yue Baiyi shouted anxiously at the others in the stunned God. The others also came back to their senses, pulling the rope one by one like pulling a radish. However, this time, everyone gathered their strength and finally dragged Ye Muhua back in a moment.


    Night Muhua, who was dragged back, was not awake at this time. His eyes were empty, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Major?! what''s the matter with you?! major?! say something?! major? Major?!" Xiao Feng shouted anxiously, and the other soldiers also shouted anxiously.


    "Brother ye?" "major ye?!" wake up! Hello. "" Ye Muhua! Hello! "". "


    No matter how people call him, he still has no response.


    "How can I do this?" Yue Baiyi said anxiously, secretly crying anxiously in her heart, thinking about how the system gentleman didn''t trigger the task this time? Each trigger task is like opening a plug-in for her, reminding her of all the dangers. Now I don''t know why, but the system is still silent.


    "Clothes, don''t worry, or give him a cold head to try?" Chu also took a look at yemuhua, and had to admit that he really said it on purpose. Who told him that he wanted to rob his little woman with him. He didn''t punish him this time?


    Yue Baiyi didn''t think so much. She felt that Chu Yi''s words were very feasible. She quickly nodded and said, "OK, you are also a water system power, so I''ll give it to you."


    "Well." Chu also secretly rejoiced in his heart, but he was still serious, as if he was really helping yemuhua. However, only he knew whether to help or fix him.


    Chu also condensed a water ball the size of night Muhua''s head and threw it on his face.


    "Pa ~"


    Night Muhua was hit by the front of the water polo, and the water droplets gradually opened. In an instant, he became a drowned chicken.


    Although he was wet from head to foot by water, fortunately, he also woke up.


    The empty look in his eyes gradually returned to Qingming. He was weak and leaned against Xiaofeng. At this time, he also stood up straight and looked at the surprised eyes in everyone''s eyes. He looked puzzled and just wanted to open his mouth, and the residual drops of water on his face flowed into his mouth.


    "Cough... Cough. What''s the situation?! on me..."

 Chapter 436

    "It was splashed by Chu." the silent Twilight Chengfeng suddenly said, shaking Chu out every minute. To say that this twilight Chengfeng also likes moon white clothes. Now it''s not easy to meet the person you''ve always liked, but you find that the person you like already has a boyfriend.


    Even if he had a boyfriend, he didn''t believe in his strength and charm and couldn''t snatch the people he liked. However, he found that the man was not comparable to ordinary men at all. At the same time, he also found that there was something he didn''t know between them, which became a cross ditch between him and Yue Baiyi that he could never cross.


    Although very frustrated, he is still very unwilling. Since he can''t get it, he can''t do something that makes her sad and angry. Therefore, although unwilling, he can only accept it helplessly. Although he gave up and guarded her silently, can he always disgust and run on this man?


    However, he was disappointed. Chu was not a man who didn''t take responsibility. When he heard that the twilight wind shook him out every minute, his face didn''t move at all, but admitted it openly.


    "Major ye, I''m saving you. If you hadn''t been awake, Chu wouldn''t have made such a bad decision."


    However, this time night Muhua didn''t quarrel with Chu as usual. Instead, he looked at everyone solemnly, nodded to Chu, and thanked him, "thank you."


    Chu also picked his eyebrows, then straightened his face, and said, "look at what you just looked like, something began to go wrong about 50 meters away from the tree. Did you have any other feelings at that time? Why did you suddenly lose your mind?"


    Night Muhua nodded, thought about what had just happened and the fantasy he had just seen in his mind, and explained to the people, "Captain Chu said it was true that I lost consciousness about 50 meters away. However, before I lost consciousness, Yemou smelled a very special smell, which I had never heard before. When I smelled this smell that night, I lost my mind and fell into fantasy.


    I saw a strange scene. The scene in front of me suddenly changed. I saw many zombies in front of me eating the bodies of our human compatriots with relish. Yemou was very angry and wanted to rush to kill those damn guys.


    However, I didn''t expect that no matter how much I moved, I couldn''t move. It seems that tying a rope around my waist is a correct decision. Otherwise, if someone walks in alone, I''m afraid that after falling into fantasy, he will kill the so-called "zombies" in front of him. "


    In the end, yemuhua still has lingering fear. If so, this kind of tree is used by the enemy to deal with them. I''m afraid you can wipe them out without flying a soldier!


    "This." everyone looked at each other. They had never heard of the existence of such a tree. Even ye Muhua had never heard of it. He had never been to any primeval forest, desert or ocean since he had been in the army for so many years, but he had never heard of such a strange tree that can create fantasy.


    "After the end of the world, everything becomes strange. Even plants have gene mutations. Should this be called mutant plants? What about the cannibals before the end of the world? Will it become more terrible? Wow, where else is the world safe?"


    On a moonlit night, he held his head in his hands and said with a distressed face.


    "Whether it''s mutant plants or gene mutations, I think we should bring them back quickly now, otherwise we should really kill each other if this goes on!"

 Chapter 437

    Yue Baiyi made a sound to remind the people, and his anxious eyes focused on those powers who fell into illusion.


    Because she had seen those powers who had bitten off the skin and flesh on their hands. Some kept hitting the ground, some beat their chest, some tore at each other, and some used their powers. She saw the emptiness and madness in her eyes.


    People looked along her eyes and knew the seriousness of the matter, so they discussed it at once.


    "Having said that, how can we bring them back? They must be unable to hear. Can we go there in person, but once we reach about 50 meters, we will also fall into fantasy. If so, we will lose our wife and lose our soldiers." Mu Chengfeng first expressed his opinion.


    "And, moreover, I don''t know why people in the past can''t pull, and their bodies seem to become very heavy!" Xiao Feng also said his thoughts.


    Night Muhua looked at him suspiciously and got the other party''s nod like a chicken pecking rice.


    "What should I do?" Murong Xingli said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoli, there will always be a way." Gu Zhili said comfortingly.


    "Oh, by the way, didn''t major ye say that he won''t lose consciousness until he smelled the smell? Wouldn''t it be good if he just shut up and didn''t smell the smell?" he said coldly. This seemed to be said to everyone, but her eyes were fixed on Chu Yi.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the little action of lengxinyu. It was impossible not to eat in her heart, but she never liked to vent her anger on the girl, so she had to stare at Chu Yi and vent her anger on him.


    Chu also saw this. He felt helpless and embarrassed. He touched the tip of his nose and objected, "No, Mr. Xiaofeng also said that when you enter that range, people''s weight becomes very strange and can''t pull. Although you hold your breath, there is also a time limit. In addition, you have to work hard to pull people. The consumption of oxygen will be greater. Don''t let people fall in instead of pulling them out at that time. The gain is not worth the loss!"


    Cold heart language saw that Chu Yisi didn''t give face to refute her opinions. She was also uncomfortable, but Chu was also the person she liked. She wouldn''t put the unhappiness in his body, and the cold heart around her was unlucky.


    Leng Xinyu raised his feet slightly and stepped on Leng Xinhan''s foot. It hurt so much that Leng Xinhan deeply frowned. Ni Yan looked at Leng Xinyu coolly and didn''t speak. In front of outsiders, he, as a brother, still gave her face.


    Leng Xinyu was angry just now when she saw that Leng Xinyu was cold and silent, and her heart was relieved a lot. However, Chu also saw her actions, and there was a deep disapproval in her eyes.


    In his opinion, lengxinyu is simply a pampered young lady. If she doesn''t have a brother with good strength and good character, I''m afraid she won''t survive in this end when she eats people and doesn''t spit bones!


    However, it was all family business and had nothing to do with him. The idea of disapproval was fleeting and soon left behind by him.


    "This is not good, that is not good. What should we do?" the lively yimenglu saw that the people with powers were about to fail. She was optimistic, and her face was covered with a trace of anxiety.


    Just when the people were silent and bowed their heads to think about the problem, he Tianhu, who was simple in mind and developed in limbs, scratched his head and said, "since they can''t bring it back, why don''t they come back by themselves?"


    Yi Menglu turned her eyes and said, "if you can come back, do you need us to bring it back?!"


    Her words were choking, but he Tianhu didn''t care, just said.


    "Why not? As long as captain Chu and other water powers wake them up with water polo, they can come back by themselves?"


    "Eh... Yes!"

 Chapter 438

    "Hey, you Leng Zi, you still have such a smart time!" Yi Menglu said strangely on her face.


    "Lulu! Don''t be rude!" Qi Luo frowned and interrupted Yi Menglu''s words, and then said to he Tianhu with an apologetic face, "I''m really sorry, Captain he. Lulu in our family is straightforward. Please don''t mind."


    Although he Tianhu has a simple mind and developed limbs, he is a very atmospheric northern man. He doesn''t care about Yi Menglu''s rudeness to him. Instead, he likes this straight hearted Yi Menglu. She is petite and lovely, which makes him think of bringing her into his arms.


    "It''s all right, little sister. She''s straightforward and very good to my appetite. Ha ha!" he Tianhu smiled foolishly and waved his hand.


    Seeing that he Tianhu was really not angry, Qi Luo was relieved. After nodding to he Tianhu, he turned to educate yimenglu.


    "Lulu, after all, Captain he Tianhu is the leader of a team. He doesn''t talk casually! Fortunately, he is captain he Tianhu. He is straightforward and magnanimous. If he meets someone who is not magnanimous, won''t he hate you? Lulu, when will you grow up? You..." Qi Luo taught yimenglu like a big sister, and people couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hey, all right, all right, stop talking, I know, my God! Obviously you''re just as old as me. How do you feel like my mother? It''s so wordy!" yimenglu took out her ears with her index finger and said helplessly.


    "You. Forget it, this is not the time to say this. I am also a water power. Captain Chu, let me help."


    Chu also nodded at the words, and then said to the moonlight night, "Xiao Ye, you too."


    "Yes, brother Chu."


    Because the proportion of water power is still very low, among the 50 people, only Chu Yi, Qi Luo and Yuebai night have the awakening of water power, so only these three people are busy.


    In order to reduce the error, the three walked 200 meters away from the tree and stopped. Fortunately, they had done the verification before. Otherwise, they really didn''t dare to move at will. They came to such a close place. Although they could continue to move forward, they decided to release their powers again in order to prevent accidents. Fortunately, they were not level E or level F, The range of releasing abilities is also greatly increased. It can still be done at a distance of 200 meters.


    Then the three looked at each other and released their powers.


    The moon white night stretched out his hands and condensed a huge water ball from his hands. There are many small water balls in the water ball. This is a move invented by him, which is called "cage in cage".


    This is a group skill. The range of the big water polo can reach 50 meters, and the small water polo will disperse around after the big water polo breaks, and the range will be increased to less than 200 meters again.


    This is a very good skill, especially in the face of zombies. You can kill dozens of medium-level zombies with one move, not dozens of early-level zombies! If people look down on this water polo, they will suffer a great loss, because the moon and white night has changed the chemical composition of the water polo and changed the pure water into corrosive acid water. Although the power of the water polo may not be large, it is corrosive enough for zombies to drink a pot.


    To say that he can change the chemical molecules of water so easily, it is because he was a top student in the science class when he was studying, and chemistry is his handy subject. He has won the first prize in the country in terms of practical ability and theoretical knowledge.


    That''s why he can change water molecules so easily.


    Of course, he could not use sour water this time, otherwise he would not save the powers, but kill them. After a month''s training, he can convert water molecules at will.


    At this time, the water ball is purer than pure water and absolutely has the effect of improving and refreshing the brain.


    Moon white night, his eyes were cold, his hands gently pushed, and the water polo rushed over.


    "Go!"


    "Pa.. Pa.. Pa.. Da da."

 Chapter 439

    The huge water ball broke and made a huge sound. The water in the big water ball poured on the heads of nearby powers like a waterfall. They were drenched with cool powers. Their faces gradually cleared up. They were inexplicable and full of doubts. However, before they recovered, the small water ball on their head hit them again.


    People seem to have experienced a small shower. After the shower, the powers poured into the water wake up one by one. They look at themselves, other powers, and the people in white clothes. They are full of question marks. They stay in place and don''t respond for half a day.


    On this side, Chu also moved his hand, but his water power didn''t play well on a moonlit night. He just condensed more than ten or twenty water balls of the same size, like flowers all over the sky, and rushed at those powers.


    The powers hit by the water also woke up. They stopped eating their hands, eating their arms, hitting the ground and pinching each other. The whole person was inexplicably stunned in situ and completely out of state.


    Then, Qi Luo also gave her hand. She condensed the water into lifelike birds. They stirred their wings and rushed to their targets according to Qi Luo''s instructions.


    "Crash... Crash... Crash."


    The sound of splashing water continued, and the powers looked at each other. Until all the powers woke up, they gasped, "you. You! What are you doing standing there?! come on!"


    Hearing the sound of the moon white night, the powers reacted and seemed to think of something. They fought a cold war one by one, and all spread their legs and ran in their direction on the moon white night.


    Some of them were too anxious and nervous. They accidentally fell to the ground. At this time, within 50 meters from the tree, the land suddenly moved. The roaring sound and the shaking of the earth made people more afraid. They hurried to the back of Ye Muhua and others one by one.


    "Earthquake?!" Murong Xingli said with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know. Wait. No! Look! What''s that?!" Yue Baiyi was surprised and pointed to the direction under the big tree.


    I saw that the land was slowly cut off by something, forming a huge horizontal groove, which was full of sharp and huge teeth! Yes, it''s teeth! Like biological teeth! Just like the cannibal flower in the film, it opened its creepy mouth and demonstrated against people.


    Some slow running powers, unexpectedly, fell into that scary mouth.


    "Ah..."


    "My God! What''s that?!"


    "Ah! No! Help!"


    "Major ye, help! Please help me..."


    Several powers disappeared on the ground before they could finish talking. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi was shocked and hurried, "also, brother! Come back! You come back!"


    "Luo Luo! Come back quickly!" yimenglu was also very anxious and shouted at Qi Luo.


    The three people reacted and hurriedly stepped back. In a moment, they returned to the front of Yue Baiyi and Qi Luo, which made everyone relieved.


    Fortunately, the bloody mouth is only about 50 meters away from the tree. Otherwise, people can escape a few people this time.


    "Oh, my God! Did I read it right! The little dress, it. It''s chewing!"

 Chapter 440

    Yue Baiyi swallowed his saliva and nodded, "you''re right, because I saw it too. What''s that?"


    When they heard the fame, they couldn''t help but take a breath at the terrible scene in front of them.


    "It seems that this big tree is indeed mutated, and this mutated tree releases a strange smell, causing nearby creatures to fall into illusion. Until they have no resistance, they swallow it into their stomach and absorb the energy and nutrition of organisms. They have met their own needs. Look at those fruits!"


    "Its color turns red!" screamed one of the powers.


    "God! It really eats people! Absorb nutrients from people! For their own growth!"


    "Damn it, now not only zombies eat people, mutant animals eat people, but also plants eat people?! when did we humans become the bottom of the biological chain?!"


    "What should I do? Cut it?!"


    "Chop? How to chop? Are you talking about how to chop? If you haven''t cut it off, it may still be eaten by it!"


    "But..."


    "Be quiet! Everyone is quiet. Each group counts the members of each group. If they are missing, report their names. Xiao Feng, you remember."


    "Yes! Major!"


    Everyone listened to Ye Muhua''s words and became quiet one by one. Now is not the time to say this. The scene just happened so suddenly that people were caught off guard and it is not clear how many people were lost.


    Soon, it was clear from the inventory between the groups that the lost powers could reach 10 people! Among these ten people, their good friends and family members were very sad and angry. They wanted to rush up and cut down the mutant trees.


    People were so excited that night Muhua almost couldn''t stop it. At this time, a beautiful voice sounded in the crowd. She deeply pierced into the heart of every power person with criticism and questioning.


    "Shut up! If you weren''t greedy and didn''t know anything, you would rush up to eat the so-called fruit! They wouldn''t die! How did major Ye stop everyone before, but what did you do? I still think major Ye is selfish, right? Stop you from eating the fruit you dream of?!


    Hehe, when something happens now, you not only don''t introspect, but blame others. At the same time, you are so impulsive to take revenge? OK! Go, die one by one, die one by one! Just entered the zoo, everyone died here, oh, elite? Elite of powers? Such a low vigilance is still elite?!


    Seeing fruit is like seeing a woman. You can''t move! Use your brain to think about it. Will there be such a simple thing as you think in such a strange place?! to put it bluntly, greedy words are making trouble!


    If major Ye hadn''t risked his life, do you think you could still stand here and chirp? I''m afraid you would have become the nutrient of that tree like those dead powers! "


    After Yue Baiyi finished, she glanced coldly at those powers, wise and clear eyes, and saw that the so-called elites had nothing to hide.


    They bowed their heads and didn''t know what they were thinking, but at least for now, they all calmed down. Even those powers who wanted to rush to avenge also calmed down. They began to think about what Yue Baiyi said. However, the more they thought, the more they felt a burst of shame, which made it difficult for them to look up.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi sighed and turned to Ye Muhua. "Brother ye, now I know that this tree is dangerous. Why don''t you blow it up with a grenade? Destroy it from its roots while it opens its mouth!"


    As soon as people heard it, they were suddenly stunned, and then looked at Yue Baiyi with surprised eyes. Seeing the plainness on her face, people were even more ashamed.


    They can''t even compare with a beautiful little girl one by one. This mind, this concentration and this wisdom make them out of reach. Alas.

 Chapter 441

    "This."


    Others saw that night Muhua hesitated, and those silent powers began to agree with Yue Baiyi''s words. They also recognized her words. It is indeed a good way to attack with grenades.


    "Yes, major ye, why don''t you blow up the damn mutant tree with a grenade!"


    "Yes, major night, avenge those dead powers!"


    "Yes, major ye, please!"


    "Please, major night!"


    ¡°..¡£¡±


    Such words spread to Ye Muhua''s ears, which made him slightly frown. "It''s not that ye doesn''t help the dead powers to avenge, but that these mutant trees don''t take the initiative to attack humans. As long as they don''t want to be within its attack range, these things won''t happen."


    Yemuhua''s words once again drenched people like cold water. They also knew the correctness of yemuhua''s words, but they were unwilling to let them leave.


    However, Yuwen Xi Tian, who had not spoken, was very interested in the fruit on the tree.


    "I''m afraid everything this tree does is to protect the fruit on that tree. I''m very interested in that fruit."


    "Brother Xi Tian? Do you want to?" night Muhua hesitated.


    "Is it possible? Maybe you can try, if this method is feasible." Yuwen Xi Tian shrugged and said as if it doesn''t matter.


    "Brother Xi Tian has a way, so you might as well say it directly." night Muhua saw his attitude and knew that he had a way to deal with the tree.


    Yuwen Xi Tian nodded. "Of course, we need your help. I use air power to form a protective film under the tree. You all use power to shoot down the fruit on the tree, and then I wrap it with air power and bring it here."


    "This is a good way! Brother Xi Tian, you really have it!" Chu also heard the speech and thought it was a good way. Then he said, "but in order to reduce brother Xi Tian''s burden, it''s better to let ah Li help you."


    "Ah Li?"


    "Hello, Mr. Yuwen, I wonder if you remember me." Gu Zhili came forward slightly and pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose to Yuwen Xi Tianke.


    Yu Wenxi heard of his reputation and looked at Gu Zhili carefully up and down. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "It turned out to be Mr. Gu Zhili, the sharpshooter who saved me in those years! I''m very happy to see Mr. Gu again today. I don''t know how Mr. Gu has been these years?"


    "Mr. Yuwen, you''re welcome. Mr. Gu has been following brother Chu. It''s really good. Well, Mr. Yuwen, let''s talk about the past later. I''m an air power like you, so if you don''t mind, Gu will help you." Gu Zhili spoke politely, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes didn''t reach the deepest level, However, the frame glasses on the bridge of his nose well covered many emotions in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Yuwen Xi Tian nodded and said with a light smile, "Mr. Gu is polite. It''s too late for me to be happy. How can I dislike it? Please."


    "Please."


    Together, they came to a place 100 meters away from the tree. They used their power to weave a huge and transparent film and pushed the film to the tree. Seeing that everything was ready, Chu also took the lead and attacked the fruit on the tree with the water power. One move passed and three fruits fell.


    It really works!


    People were overjoyed to see this, and one by one rushed to say that they would release the power. However, in order not to delay too much time, yemuhua only allowed each power to attack once, and the number of fallen fruits would be allocated to him at that time. Those who did not beat down the power, while losing the fruit, reported all kinds of envy and hatred to those who beat down the fruit.


    The passage of time


    "All right! Drag the fruit back!"

 Chapter 442

    Gu Zhili and Yuwen Xi Tian also began to recycle the huge film. However, the number of fruits was too large and the weight was too large. They had not been able to drag it over for a time. Fortunately, their hearts were different. Even if they left sweat on their foreheads, they did not give up.


    It''s not so difficult to say that Yuwen Xi Tian''s power is so high, but releasing power is better than releasing power continuously and controlling influence power. On the contrary, the power energy consumed by releasing power continuously and controlling influence power is greater than releasing power. They haven''t tried this before. Today is his whim, But his theory has been verified.


    It''s just a little less proficient, but his idea will be a great contribution to the power world in the future.


    It took them nearly ten minutes to drag the fruits wrapped in the film. When people looked at the red fruits, they suddenly burst out strong joy in their eyes and salivated on their faces, which made them secretly scoff at it.


    "I beat down two!"


    "I''m three!"


    "I''m five!"


    "I''m one!"


    "Four!"


    ¡°..¡£¡±


    Such voices can be heard all the time. The noise is just like the vegetable market, which makes people feel a sense of boredom from the bottom of their heart.


    Until the fruits were distributed, the people were satisfied and stood up. Gu Zhili and Yuwen Xitian gave them one of the five or six fruits because of their great efforts, and they also had three or four fruits.


    With the fruits of Chu Yi and Murong Xingli, they prayed for the team to obtain 12 fruits.


    Some powers save and collect the fruit, and some powers eat it directly. The sweetness of the mouth makes the powers ecstatic.


    "My God! It''s so delicious!"


    "How many times better than the fruit we ate before the end of the world!"


    "Well, is the fertilizer used different..."


    "Poof. You can''t carry any pot without opening it!" many powers thought of the scene just now, and the sweetness in their mouth was a little tasteless.


    "Er... Sorry..." knowing that he had said the wrong thing, the disappointed power hid in one side and squatted in the corner.


    Several people in white also ate the fruit. It was really delicious. However, just after people ate a fruit, suddenly, a change sprouted in the crowd!


    "Ah! It''s so hot!!!"


    "Oh, my God! Me. Me. Am I going to disappear?"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah." why can''t Mao say anything?!


    "Ouch... My head hurts!"


    "Ah, I''m going to be crushed!"


    There was a constant cry of pain, which was in sharp contrast to that just now.


    However, on the side of Yue Baiyi, Yue Baiyi, Yue Yi and Yin Xiaoxiao had no problem. On the contrary, other people also had different reactions one after another. The most serious thing was Murong Xingli. She was cold and hot for a while, her eyes were hazy and confused. She was about to faint. Yue Baiyi was so frightened that she quickly helped Murong Xingli.


    "Xingli?! Xingli!" Yue Baiyi said anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t worry! Xingli! Wake up!"


    However, no matter how yuebaiyi called her, she didn''t get any response from her.


    However, at this time, Murong Xingli, who was about to be in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes, the strange temperature on his body suddenly returned to normal, and his face also recovered, as if what had just happened were hallucinations.


    "Small clothes? What''s the matter with me? Eh! I feel that my body has become a little strange!"


    "What''s the matter?!"

 Chapter 443

    Yue Baiyi anxiously looked at Murong Xingli, looked at her up and down, and said nervously.


    However, Murong Xingli saw that she was so nervous, but burst out laughing, "Xiaoyi, you are too nervous. I''m fine, but I found that there are two more powers in my body. With my previous fire power, I''m now a three-line power!"


    "What?! really? Xingli?! how could it be like this?! is it because of the fruit?!" Yue Baiyi said in surprise.


    Murong Xingli nodded, shook his head and said, "it''s true. There are more ice powers and amplification powers in my body."


    "Zoom in?"


    "Well, yes. Well, I don''t know. I''ll show you!" after saying that, Murong Xingli released a flame with her hand. The flame was very small, only the size of her palm. However, when she released a transparent arc like a shield on the flame with her other hand, the flame met the shield and suddenly wore it, And the flame in the past was twice as thick as the flame in her hand!


    "This."


    The moon is full of white clothes. I can''t believe it. There are really no most wonderful powers these days, only more wonderful powers!


    "Congratulations, Xingli!" Yue Baiyi congratulated her from her heart. "It seems that this can bless the power and enlarge the power of the power."


    "Yes! It''s amazing!" Murong Xingli is very satisfied with her awakening ability. She doesn''t have to be afraid if she is a little lower than others in the future. As long as she has this ability, she will kill the same level!


    The voice fell. Many powers who had eaten fruit had changed their bodies. Just like Murong Xingli, they awakened new powers, but most of them were one power, which may be due to personal physical reasons. Some people awakened one power, others awakened two, and of course, there were powers who did not awaken after eating fruit.


    For the powers whose bodies have changed, they are very happy. Even Chu Yi and Gu Zhili have awakened a power one after another. Chu also awakened a mind reading power. With his spiritual power, can the earth escape his magic eye on this day? Sneak attack? impossible! Want to kill him? Even more impossible, as long as you take action, he can see through each other''s actions!


    When Chu Yi awakened this power, his first experimental object was yemuhua. He wanted to see if this guy still hid any secrets. However, what he saw was not very different from what he had heard before, so he was disappointed and happy. After all, his power was really useful!


    Gu Zhili''s awakening power is precision power, just like the automatic tracking system of submarine. Whenever he uses precision power to lock the target, no matter where the target escapes, he can easily hit him.


    In this regard, Yuebai Yi congratulated them, and it is strange that Yuebai night has not changed. According to the truth, he should be able to awaken the power in terms of his ability to awaken the two-line power, but he doesn''t know why he didn''t awaken. Yuebai Yi feels very strange about this.


    However, others have no awakened powers, and the strangeness is much lighter.


    At this time, those powers who felt abnormal pain also recovered one after another, and they also awakened their powers. For example, the previous headache was the awakened spirit power, and some people felt that the awakened space power was crushed by space, and they felt very hot, as if the awakened magma power was roasted by fire. All kinds of strange powers awakened one after another, This surprised Ye Muhua and worried at the same time.


    After all, this place is so magical, but how many dangers are there under the magic?


    "Xiao Feng, draw the shape of the tree and note the danger and function of the tree."


    "Yes, major!"

 Chapter 444

    It should be said that this little Maple was also a talent before the end of the world, and now he is an indispensable talent. He has a very high talent for painting. As long as he can see the scenes, objects and creatures, as long as he has a pen and paper, he can draw them, and the effect is absolutely no worse than that taken by a camera.


    And more importantly, it''s fast!


    When Xiao Feng prepared pen and paper to copy, ye Muhua organized a team. Five minutes later, Xiao Feng handed the drawing paper to Ye Muhua.


    The speed was so fast that people were stunned, and even those with powers didn''t believe it very much. As a result, they were startled by the painted pattern.


    "As like as two peas!" "Oh, boy! You are a real talent! It''s the same thing that was painted in such a short time."


    Xiao Feng was praised. His face was slightly red and shy. People couldn''t help teasing him.


    Night Muhua saw that Xiao Feng''s face was getting redder and redder and interrupted, "well, it''s not early. Let''s hurry on the road. Be careful this time, but in order to study more strange species here, I hope you can cooperate with me."


    "This is natural. Please rest assured, major Ye. We will cooperate fully!"


    "OK, let''s go!"


    "Yes, major night!"


    ..¡£


    Along the way, yemuhua took people to the depths, and there were 58 kinds of mutant plants around them. With the cooperation of people, no one was damaged, but there were still injuries. However, because there were several pre apocalyptic doctors in the team, there was no big problem.


    Xiao Feng also followed Ye Muhua all the time, recording the shape, appearance and characteristics of the plants, and half of the original album was gone.


    However, no mutant animals were found along the way, which made people feel very relieved and strange at the same time.


    Until night, when Muhua took the people outside a house, he arranged for the people to take a short rest, asked the doctors to deal with the injured, and then took several people to the house.


    Because the powers were not interested in the things in the house, and ye Muhua didn''t demand it this time, only Ye Muhua, Yu Wen Xi Tian, Chu Yi and Gu Zhili entered the house this time.


    There was no danger in the house, but there was a man waiting for help.


    "Professor!"


    "Ah! Ah! Are you...?"


    "Hello, Professor, I''m major Ye Muhua from the redemption base. I came here to get your help message, so I brought someone to save you!" Ye Muhua gave a standard military salute to the old man in white coat.


    As soon as the sloppy old man heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up. Originally alert, he immediately jumped in front of yemuhua, grabbed his wrist and said happily, "are you yemuhua?!"


    "Yes, Professor!"


    "That''s great! You''re finally here! Come on! Take me out of this damn place! God, it''s terrible!"


    Looking at the dancing in front of me, some confused old people, night Muhua didn''t have too many expressions, just nodded and said, "Professor, you take your things well, we''ll start now."


    "Things... Ah! Yes! Wait a minute!" the old man suddenly thought of something and ran to the deep part of the room. After several people heard the sound of rummaging through the boxes and cabinets, after a while, the old man in a white coat appeared in front of them again, but at this time, a small white password box appeared in his hand.


    "That''s it. There are three in total! But you should be careful. There are no materials here, and you can''t develop the fourth medicine. Therefore, you must be careful."


    "I understand, but in order to ensure that you can be rescued, I specially ask the commander Yuwen Xitian to help, but the condition is to give him a bottle of medicine."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 445

    The slovenly old man stared at Ye Muhua with unbelievable eyes. Then he reacted and scolded, "is there something wrong with your head?! such a precious medicine is given to others as a condition?! is he the person who redeems the military headquarters of the base?"


    "No, no, commander Yuwen Xitian is the commander of the private base, not the person who redeems the base, let alone the person from the military headquarters." Ye Muhua didn''t care about the old man''s attitude.


    "What?! you''re crazy! You''re not even from the national base, and you still agree to this condition!"


    The old man was going mad at this time. He wanted to open Ye Muhua''s head to see what he was thinking.


    Then he saw Chu Yi again, trembling with anger and asked, "is it difficult to give them a bottle of medicine?"


    "That''s not necessary, professor. He is Chu Yi. The Chu young family and the night family are aristocratic families. That is to say, the head of the redemption base is his father."


    "I see. It''s my own person. It''s easy to say. Young Master Chu is sorry. The old man offended me a lot just now. Please forgive me." the old man''s attitude towards Chu Yi was a little relaxed. He didn''t pull his bow like that just now. Obviously, he has a deep concept of the state.


    Chu also shook his head. "The professor is too serious. The younger generation can''t afford to be called by the elder."


    "Hey, sure enough, it''s everyone''s children. It''s different. OK, Xiao Chu, who''s next to you?"


    "Oh, his name is Gu Zhili. He is my brother who has lived and died all these years."


    "Oh, okay, but this medicine..."


    It seems that the old man is still unwilling to hand over the medicine like this. However, yemuhua''s next words warmed the old man''s heart.


    "Professor, the dosage of this medicine is not as heavy as your life. As long as you are here, I believe you will make more medicines for the benefit of mankind."


    "You... Ah, OK, OK, just give him one, but you can''t give it to him until you leave here!" the old man''s guard was still very heavy, and the four people in the line laughed.


    "Don''t worry, I will do what the commander promised." Yuwen Xi Tian said faintly, and the old man didn''t take him to heart.


    "So good!" after the old man took a deep look at Yuwen Xi Tian, he said with deep meaning, "thank you, commander Yuwen all the way."


    "Professor, you''re welcome. Just call me Xi Tian."


    The old man stopped talking, nodded and left the house with yemuhua.


    Everyone gathered around at the moment. After night Muhua introduced the professor to everyone, the old man spoke.


    "Muhua, after being here for so long, I found a problem. You came. Why don''t you go and have a look together."


    The old man''s voice was not big or small, but it happened to be heard by all the powers. Chu also heard the speech, but deeply frowned and pursed his lips, as if he was suffering something.


    "Professor, please."


    "Well, after the sudden change, these mutant animals suddenly went up to the mountain and never came down again. There are so many mutant plants here, and I can''t go out for a generation of ordinary people, so I asked you for help. Now that I have ensured my life safety, my doubts are growing.


    According to the truth, even if they go to that mountain, there should be more or less sound, but they didn''t expect that there was no sound. It was terrible to be quiet! So... "


    "I see, professor. In addition to saving you out, we also need to find out what happened to the zoo. The professor knows the direction?"


    "Well, I''ll take you there. I''ve been there, but the mutant plants are so powerful that I can''t get in!"


    "OK, Professor, you lead the way!"


    "This way."

 Chapter 446

    The slovenly old man and his party are very skilled in shuttling around the zoo. At the same time, he also knows where there are mutant plants nearby, where the mutant plants are harmful and where the mutant plants are functional. He seems to know it like the back of his hand.


    Fortunately, these mutant plants have certain aggressive habits. In addition, the sloppy old man is a professor, and his observation ability is naturally unusual. After he has observed for nearly half a year, and he occasionally itches and can''t stand to do experiments, many of these mutant plants have suffered, but fortunately, the mutant plants along the way here are not too aggressive, That''s why a professor can lead the way.


    They followed the sloppy old man nine turns and eighteen turns. The zoo, which was originally a separate Road, was already covered by mutated plants, forming a complex maze.


    Finally, when people were about to be dizzy, the sloppy old man suddenly stopped.


    He paused, stretched out his fingers and pointed to the only path in front of them, which was like a spider web, intricate and intertwined.


    "It''s just ahead. It''s hard to get through here. No matter whether the mutant plant is burned, watered or cut with a knife, it doesn''t move at all. I''ve used many methods, and there''s no way to get rid of the spider web like vine. Look at it." the slovenly old man stared at the mutant plant in front of him with a helpless face and was helpless.


    As soon as the powers heard it, they all discussed it one by one. Even some powers didn''t believe in evil and had to try it.


    "Hey, I don''t believe it. I can''t handle this damn spider web!" the speaker is he Tianhu. As a tough man in the north, he rushed forward first, rolled up his machete and cut hard at the thorns of the spider web!


    "When!"


    It was like the sound of metal collision. He Tianhu didn''t expect that the rebound force was so strong, and he didn''t expect that the mutant plant was so tough. The whole person fell back and fell hard because of inertia.


    He looked unbelievably at the place he had just cut, and there was not even a trace left.


    People were also stunned. They couldn''t believe that the spider vine was so powerful!


    However, some people still don''t believe in evil and use 18 kinds of martial arts against spider rattan. However, even if people attack, spider rattan seems not to be hurt, and is still sealed at the intersection.


    Only then did people believe what the slovenly old man said, but at this time the crowd became restless again.


    "What can I do? Can''t get in?"


    "If we can''t get in, we won''t go. I''m afraid there are more dangerous things in it. Why should we ask for trouble? We''d better go back! Anyway, the general situation of the zoo has been mastered. If the mutant animals can''t get in and they can''t get out, there''s no danger. Why break the door and let them out One of them, a tall and thin power, spoke out his own heart, analyzed it uniquely, and made everyone nod in agreement.


    "Yes, major ye, why don''t we leave! This guy is right. Break this place. What if those mutant beasts are released?"


    "Yes, we can''t ask for trouble. It''s not easy for humans to have a chance to breathe. Besides, didn''t the professor save it? Then hurry to leave this damn place! It''s gloomy and frightening!"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Leave, leave."

 Chapter 447

    The voices of the powers became louder and louder. They wanted to return home one by one. They didn''t want to stay here at all, and night Muhua couldn''t find a reasonable reason to stay for a while. After all, the power who spoke just now analyzed the pros and cons of things uniquely. If he didn''t give a reasonable reason, these powers might not stay any more, If only a few of them go back here and win the thing, I''m afraid the thing will not be won, but will be buried there.


    "Shut up! Even if the mutant animals go behind this, they can''t guarantee that there are no other dangers in this zoo!" night Muhua shouted coldly. His eyebrows are filled with a touch of impatience. If the army didn''t let the people with powers out, he wouldn''t want to bring some scattered soldiers to perform the task!


    Don''t obey orders, don''t say, and make trouble for him! blamed! What the hell does the boss think?! Since it''s inevitable to get that thing, why don''t you send troops?! Let these mercenary teams come and die?! blamed! Is it true that he obeys the above orders blindly?!


    After all, if you want to leave here and return to the redemption base, you must have a vehicle, and the vehicle is an armored military vehicle. Night Muhua certainly won''t give it to them. At this time, the vehicle is also in the moon white space of the "blessing" team. Seeing that they are matched by brothers and sisters, it must be a good relationship, If ye Muhua doesn''t speak, I''m afraid she won''t give them the general''s car.


    Although the powers of these mercenary teams are indeed wandering, they are also people who have experienced blood rain. If they don''t know this, I''m afraid they will not live at the beginning of the end of the world.


    Night Muhua saw that everyone was quiet, and his mood also expanded. He kept thinking about how to break the damn spider vine.


    However, at this time, Chu Yi, who had been pursing his lips, suddenly took a step forward and walked to yemuhua. With a serious face, he said, "yemuhua."


    "What?" night Muhua was thinking about something. Suddenly he heard Chu call him, and asked subconsciously.


    Chu was silent for a moment, opened his mouth, and seemed to have something difficult to say. He didn''t say a word for half a sound. However, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, "let''s go and let them leave here. I, Yuwen Xi Tian, accompany you in."


    Night Muhua frowned when he heard the speech, and didn''t even think about it. He retorted, "No." if this person went in, why did he need to find these powers to perform the task together and spend so much price to use the green level spirit core as a condition?


    Seeing night Muhua''s refusal, Chu also turned black and said unhappily, "night Muhua, where''s your conscience?!"


    The voice of questioning sounded in the crowd and spread to everyone''s ears like a shocking thunder. It was the so-called speaker had no intention, the listener had a heart, and people were not fools. When they heard Chu Yi''s words, a bad idea sprouted in their hearts. They held their breath and quietly listened to the dialogue between the two people.


    "Conscience?! if I had no conscience, I wouldn''t have done so! If I could, I wouldn''t choose them! Although I am a major, I have no right to choose! What''s more, this thing is particularly important to mankind, and it must not fall into the hands of Nirvana! You know the harm of things!" yemuhua also coldly retorted.


    "Yes, I know, but what I don''t know is why you didn''t tell them before the mission, and they also have the right to know! What qualifications do you have to rob other people''s lives?! isn''t this a fraud?"


    "You."

 Chapter 448

    Night Muhua was very angry. After looking at Chu Yi coldly, he smiled and said, "Young Master Chu, as the son of the head of the base, shouldn''t he contribute to the base, the country and the survival of mankind?"


    Chu also saw that night Muhua had exposed his identity, and his face was suddenly as black as the bottom of the pot. He squinted at the faint Ni of all the powers present, saw the surprise and shock in their eyes, and looked at night Muhua colder and colder.


    "Even if this thing breaks open and goes in, you may not be able to get that thing. Let alone Nirvana will rob us. It''s still a question whether we will have to go at that time, and you must go back, right? Young master ye, as the son of the commander-in-chief of the military, you must have been able to retreat after getting the thing , and we powers are bound to be victims in your hands! "


    Chu Yi''s words exploded in the crowd. All the powers looked at Ye Muhua with shocked and stunned eyes. They didn''t expect that ye major, who was so gentle and considerate of them, would sacrifice their lives at will, just like those running dogs of the military headquarters, and become a stepping stone to their success!


    No wonder this is a compulsory task, so we have to participate. No wonder we will take out such a precious spiritual core. At the beginning, they wanted the military to come out to do the task. How come all the people are ordinary people? It turned out to be so! I see!


    The visionary powers stared at Ye Muhua one by one like a fire breathing dragon, hoping to devour him alive, and some extreme powers even confronted Ye Muhua on the spot.


    "Ye Muhua, I didn''t expect you to be such a person! What you said to us before was that you didn''t give up. It turned out that it was just for your own selfish desires. We trusted you so much. You made fun of our lives! Fortunately, Captain Chu exposed your evil deeds, otherwise we won''t know how to die!"


    "Yes, that''s too much! Major night, how can you do this?!"


    "Major Huanye? I Pooh! It''s really from the military headquarters! We don''t regard the life of our mercenary powers as life at all! No wonder the powers without the military headquarters come out. I dare to catch all our mercenary forces, so as to completely unify the redemption base!"


    "Oh, my God! The powers we left behind don''t even have level F. we can''t beat those powers in the military! What should we do!? will the forces we have built hard be destroyed?"


    "Don''t worry, since we know in advance, we will not die! Then our power will not be destroyed!"


    "Hoo. It''s dangerous!"


    But more people with powers are silent. They think of the "that thing" mentioned in the dialogue between Chu Yi and ye Muhua just now. They are very interested in this thing. They don''t know what it is that can be related to the survival of mankind. If they can get this thing, they will become more popular in this last world!


    "Hey, let''s go. Now that the professor has been saved, I hope major night can fulfill his promise and deliver the spiritual core we have obtained to us!" one of the powers wanted to leave here long ago. After hearing the dialogue between night Muhua and Chu Yi, he was more eager to leave here. Of course, he didn''t forget the green spiritual cores before he left.


    However, only a few powers wanted to leave, and most powers still didn''t move, while those who wanted to leave pulled their companions and said, "don''t you go yet?"


    "What do you want to go? Since there is something that can make human life better, why do you want to go? If you don''t fight, you will die early and late. If you get what major ye said this time, maybe human beings still have a glimmer of vitality! I think major ye and the country think so, right, major ye?"

 Chapter 449

    Obviously, it is their greed that causes trouble again, but they say so high sounding, which makes people laugh shamelessly. Nevertheless, everyone can do superficial Kung Fu, even Muhua at night.


    "It''s natural. Yemou is ready to sacrifice at any time. If he can get that thing, let alone ten green level spiritual cores, he can say ten green level spiritual cores. As long as he gives it to the professor, I believe the professor can develop more drugs for the benefit of humans. At that time, I believe that mankind will still be the top of the biological chain, whether it is mutant plants, Whether it''s a mutant or a zombie, we''ll kill it. "


    Night Muhua''s words are very beautiful, at least in the hearts of the powers, but they are so harsh for the people in white.


    The moon''s white clothes pursed her mouth and seemed to bear something. Although she could understand the purpose of Ye Muhua''s words, she was still very unhappy in her heart. What is meant to be slaughtered by humans? Don''t other creatures have the right to live? Human beings, in such a situation, they still have the idea of dominating everything! Oh, she has a kind of understanding of nirvana. Is she crazy?!


    "Master?" Yin Xiaoxiao frowned and disapproved of Ye Muhua''s words, but she couldn''t retort, because it might expose their identity or put them in a dilemma.


    "Well, don''t listen." Yue Baiyi clenched the fist in her hand, and then loosened it again. In a faint tone, there was a hidden discomfort and impatience.


    "Yes."


    Yemuhua''s words really worked. Many powers did not intend to leave, and those who wanted to leave saw that their companions did not want to leave. They also lost their mind, thought for a long time, and finally stayed.


    After a noisy scene, no one left in the end. It''s not that people have national righteousness, but their greed.


    Even knowing this, yemuhua is not impatient at all. As long as he achieves the result he wants, no matter how the process is, it is no longer important.


    The rest of the time, people began to find ways to break the thorns of the spider web, but no one could attack it, but there was no movement. Soon, people''s patience ran out.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi suddenly thought of one thing.


    "Professor, excuse me, did you pour cold water after you burned it with fire?"


    The sloppy old man was stunned when he heard the speech, and then responded, "wait! Eh, maybe it''s really useful! Boy, your mind is very good! I didn''t expect to use this move at that time! It''s good, maybe it''s very useful!"


    Yue Baiyi got the old man''s answer, and a light smile appeared on his face, and the old man''s face was also excited. The dialogue between the two people was inexplicable to hear others.


    However, then Yue Baiyi gave an idea to Ye Muhua and said, "brother ye, have you heard any sound after attacking for so long?"


    "Sound?"


    "Yes, the sound made by the vine when attacking the vine."


    "This... Metal crash!"


    "Yes, I think we can let all fire powers bake the vine at an absolute high temperature, burn the vine to a certain heat, and then let water powers and ice powers instantly cool the vine. The two extreme temperature differences believe that the hardest thing will break. Since external forces can''t break it, let it break itself from the inside!"

 Chapter 450

    As soon as night Muhua heard this, his eyes brightened, and a happy smile appeared on his confused face. "White clothes are really smart in ice and snow, which is a good way! Well, fire power people come forward, water ice power people are ready at any time."


    Since they stay, although they don''t want to be called by night Muhua, they still can''t refute him at this time. But they just listen to his orders. Among more than 400 powers, 200 powers have fire attributes.


    It is conceivable that this fire attribute is common to any attribute power.


    Then the 200 powers came forward, including Yue Baiyi and Murong Xingli. Because it was the task of Yue Baiyi, Yue Baiyi gave orders this time, and the strength of Yue Baiyi was also seen by everyone. They had no objection.


    The world is getting along more and more with the model of respecting strength.


    However, there may be nothing wrong with this.


    "OK, everyone, prepare. Listen to my password. I count to three. Let''s attack together. It''s best to achieve synchronization and make the temperature rise to the highest in an instant."


    "OK, vice captain Yue, we all listen to you." compared with night Muhua, they are more willing to listen to the command of Yue Baiyi. First, Yue Baiyi is a member of the mercenary team like them. Second, her strength is above all their powers, on the same level as night Muhua. Third, she is a rare beauty. Fourth, her intelligence and nature of mind have been praised by many male powers these days.


    So they are more willing to listen to her than yemuhua.


    People still have to have a backbone.


    Month white clothes didn''t think so much. Seeing that the people promised to be cheerful, she didn''t waste time. She opened her red lips and counted down, "three, two, one. Attack!"


    At the command, the already prepared powers give full play to their powers. When the flames are sent out at the same time and communicate with each other to form a huge flame to spray on the vines, the hot high temperature instantly burns the green vines like red buttocks. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi immediately said, "Water and ice powers are ready! When I count to three, fire powers stop attacking, fire powers and ice powers attack at the same time! Do you understand?!"


    "Understand!" at this moment, Yue Baiyi was very much like a leader, commanding the rhythm of the field, and her majestic voice and unconsciously revealed the upper breath of the king, so that people unconsciously obeyed her orders.


    "OK, three, two, one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the fire power stopped at the same time. The huge flame disappeared. Before the red fire on the vine disappeared, it was poured by a column of water with ice crystals.


    "Ho."


    When the high temperature meets water, it instantly turns into water vapor. The water vapor emitted from the vines almost wraps people. Fortunately, there are wind powers who pop the water vapor away, otherwise people will fall into the fog.


    At this time, the moon white clothes at the tip of his ears suddenly heard a "click" and hurriedly said, "everyone stop!"


    The voice fell, the powers stopped their attack, the water vapor dispersed, and there was still no trace on the vines, which made people feel disappointed. However, yuebaiyi clearly heard the voice before. She knew that the hard vines had left a fragile empty shell at this time.


    She walked forward slowly and touched the vine that had become an empty shell with her hand. Suddenly, there were small cracks everywhere on the vine. With a slight push of Yuebai Yi, the vine turned into a pile of waste and disappeared into the air.


    "Yes. Did you succeed?!"

 Chapter 451

    The powers looked at the unobstructed path in front of them and didn''t react for a while. When they completely reacted, they were ecstatic and the thorns that blocked their progress really disappeared! But what led them forward was such a young and beautiful girl. At this moment, the image of Yue Baiyi in their hearts suddenly increased.


    Happy people include yemuhua and professors. In order to ensure the safety of the professors, yemuhua asked Xiaofeng to take the professor back to the house and pick them up after getting the things. For the safety of Xiaofeng''s ordinary people, yemuhua planned to let several powers stay.


    But Yue Baiyi took the initiative to say, "brother ye, it''s better to let everyone in each group leave a few people, so as to show justice and contain each other."


    Night Muhua also felt that Yue Baiyi''s proposal was very good. Even if he agreed, other powers were more grateful to Yue Baiyi.


    "Well, your group will choose the people to stay. After ten minutes, the people who stay will take them back to the previous small house."


    When the groups heard the speech, they began a debate. In their group, Yue Baiyi forced Murong Xingli and Yin Xiaoxiao to stay. Yin Xiaoxiao stayed to protect Murong Xingli. If there was any danger, let her force Murong Xingli to leave with her.


    Originally, she wanted her brother to stay, but he didn''t want to stay and wait anyway, so she couldn''t twist him, so she had to give up.


    The members of the other teams in the fifth group were left by Shangguan Liuli and lengxinyu. The goblin team was left by yimenglu and qiluo. Originally, yimenglu and qiluo were unwilling, but they couldn''t beat a few thighs, so they had to stay. As for the 28 stars team, none of them stayed, and Yue Baiyi didn''t say.


    Just looking at the small art in Yueyi''s arms, she always felt that as long as he was there, these guys would be there, no matter, as long as they wouldn''t hurt them, no matter what their purpose was.


    Xiaoshu seemed to feel the eyes of Yue Baiyi, looked up and smiled at her. Her innocent and pure smile made Murong Xingli scream again.


    "Hey, Xiaoyi, let Xiaoshu stay! He''s so young!"


    However, before Yue Baiyi answered, Xiaoshu replied first, "no, I don''t want to separate from my parents! I want to protect my parents!"


    Xiaoshu''s children''s voice sounded in the crowd. People noticed this little man at this time. When they saw him, everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that the blessing team should bring such a small child out to perform the task. It''s really incredible!


    "But." Murong Xingli wanted to argue about something, but he was interrupted by Yue Baiyi. "Don''t worry, Xingli, he''s very powerful. He''ll be fine. Maybe he''ll save us in the future!"


    However, as everyone knows, her words become prophecy. One day in the future, Xiaoshu really saved her. Of course, this is the later words, regardless.


    Murong Xingli couldn''t resist Xiaoshu''s insistence, and the guarantee of white clothes last month also let her loose.


    "Well, if there is danger, Xiaoshu remembers to be foolishly rushed forward, you know?"


    Xiaoshu secretly turned his eyes, but on this side, he said, "I know."


    Seeing his obedient answer, Murong Xingli no longer said anything, so he had to stand with Yin Xiaoxiao among the group of people who stayed, wave his arms and send them away with worried eyes. Until they couldn''t see their figure, the people who stayed returned to the small house under the guidance of the professor.

 Chapter 452

    Walking on the deep and dark path, from time to time, we can hear the short cry of wild animals. People rubbed their arms and tried to smooth the goose bumps.


    Compared with the tension of other powers, Yue Baiyi seemed more insipid. She didn''t know why. She just unconsciously made her gradually calm and made her more and more like a king''s posture. If such a change was more than half a year ago, she wouldn''t have thought that she would have such a day.


    Unlike Chu Yi, who was once the boss of a gangster, ye Muhua, who was an iron soldier, Yu Wenxi Tian, who was the president of a super large enterprise before the end of the world, long aobing, or Qi Luo, who was a child of a medical family, she was just a small and ordinary girl, Living an ordinary and ordinary life, she is just a high school student who has just graduated from high school. Her life is as plain as a glass of boiled water.


    Once, she asked herself, how can she shoulder the task of reviving the race? She doesn''t understand that there are more people who are more suitable for her position.


    However, she suddenly understood that a person''s birth could not determine her own destiny, but the fate given later could be created. Maybe it was just a coincidence for her to find her systematically, but she believed that from today on, she would not be worse or even better than those who once had a bright identity.


    No one is born Leonardo da Vinci, let alone Edison. Even if it is congenitally deficient, the cultivation of the day after tomorrow can also shape an acquired Edison. The day after tomorrow Leonardo da Vinci may be different from the congenital, but it does not mean that the day after tomorrow is not better than the former. Maybe she is more suitable for this position.


    On the contrary, she loved this identity. She didn''t feel bad as a blood spirit. Now she can feel pain, The blood is also red. In addition to the non beating heart and non fatigue body, there are those different eyes. Others are not different from human beings. She has a soul, not an empty shell. It is much better than those human beings with empty body and no soul.


    Yes, she is just her. No matter what her identity is, she just needs to be herself. No matter what human attitude towards her, no matter whether human hatred or disgust towards her, as long as she keeps her heart.


    Even human beings may not be able to get everyone''s love, and now she at least knows that her favorite people and family care about her very much!


    This is enough!


    She is not afraid of the difficulties she will encounter when she finds her identity. She is indifferent. Yes, she should be more free. She is the king, she is the king! It is the queen of the blood spirit family in the future!


    From this moment, the moon''s white clothes completely changed, just like the beautiful flying butterfly that turned into a butterfly after stripping its cocoon. The originally suppressed breath was instantly emitted from the inside out. This time, it was so natural, but so peaceful, as if it was a natural superior, showing the king''s posture.


    People look at the sudden change of the momentum of the moon white clothes. Strange at the same time, they can''t help but want to worship. They don''t understand why they have this mentality. Is it an illusion?

 Chapter 453

    Chu Yi and ye Muhua, who are closest to her, can clearly feel the change of her temperament. One is smiling and the other is confused.


    However, all this, Yue Baiyi saw in her eyes, just a indifferent smile.


    "Brother ye, in such a field, should you thoroughly explain what''s going on?"


    Yue Baiyi''s words spoke the voice of other powers who followed him. They listened with bated breath. They also wanted to hear ye Muhua''s explanation.


    Night Muhua also knew that he couldn''t hide any more, so he simply told everyone what had happened.


    "Alas, we should start with receiving professor Pengyu''s distress signal. That day, the base received a distress signal from a strange area. With the idea of not giving up every survivor, we found the coordinates of transmitting the distress signal according to the signal source. When the satellite transmitted the coordinate map to us, we were stunned by the person who asked for help. We thought professor Pengyu was early He died before the end of the world, especially when he became an alien. He felt that the biology professor who had been resident in the zoo had long passed away.


    In addition, the professor has never sent any distress signal. No matter which GJ base, he has not received any distress signal.


    This time, however, he found that the professor was not dead, and sent a telegram saying that he had invented a medicine that could control the mutant animals. As long as the medicine was given to those mutant animals, they would become docile and no longer attack humans, just like before the end of the world. However, they retained their combat ability, so that they could be docile to their master and extend their strength to their enemies at the same time A sharp claw.


    The whole base was shocked by the potion invented by the professor. Although I don''t know why other bases didn''t receive the news, at least as long as the professor is brought back, more potions that will benefit mankind will be made in the future. At that time, mankind will not be changed into monsters and Zombies.


    However, at the same time, the professor found one thing while making medicine, that is, as the professor said just now, he originally wanted to kill the mutant beast through more mutant plants, then extract a little blood and tissue from the broken limb debris, and then make more medicine.


    But I didn''t expect that all the mutant animals were gone and disappeared behind this. Only occasionally, when the professor came here, he could hear a little fierce animal sound, and then he couldn''t hear any sound, and he didn''t know what was going on in front of him. However, he detected through precision instruments that there was an unknown large-scale energy surging behind. Combined with the behavior of the mutant animals, only Can think of a situation.


    There is an unknown energy body behind this, which attracts these mutant beasts, and the vines blocking the intersection in front are used to protect the energy body. I can only think so. "


    Night Muhua told the whole story to the public in one breath, and people changed their attitude towards him a little. At least nothing is still debating, so they still admire night Muhua''s courage to do and admit.


    Yue Baiyi nodded clearly, and then suddenly remembered something. He wondered, "how did you know Nirvana that night, brother? Oh, I''m really sorry that we knew nirvana. We didn''t tell you in advance after finishing the task. After all, we have a personal grudge with Nirvana and want to know him by ourselves."


    "I know." yemuhua nodded. "What you met was told by those who were saved by you. They knew this kind of people from their mouth and knew his harmfulness. However, what''s the matter with your personal grudges?"

 Chapter 454

    Yuebai Yi was a little stunned. It was really hard for her to explain for a moment and a half. However, after thinking for a while, she explained to Gu Zhili again as they explained on Yuebai night, "Well, at that time, I asked Yue Yi to send them away first and then fought nirvana, but in fact, my ability was under him. I couldn''t even touch the corners of his clothes. If I hadn''t suddenly awakened my spiritual powers and found his movement track, otherwise I would have been seriously injured.


    But also for me, I became the full palm of nirvana. All five internal organs were damaged. Maybe I was angry. I burst out my potential that I didn''t even know. After holding nirvana, I ran away with it.


    Later, when I went to a safe place and found that Nirvana had not caught up with him, I began to treat him, but the general treatment was not effective at all. Later, I thought that since the spirit core could practice, is it possible to heal?


    Later, I tried and found that I could really heal the wound. After I gave all the spiritual cores to him and let him absorb them. Fortunately, no one disturbed me. After absorbing the spiritual cores, my body also recovered. The five internal organs also recovered as before, and people also lived. "


    Night Muhua nodded and said clearly, "I see. It seems that the situation was really critical at that time. When the task was released, many people didn''t come back after receiving the task. I originally planned to lead the team and take the army in person, but unexpectedly, you successfully completed the task and came back, and rescued the people trapped there. Looking at the way you weren''t hurt, I thought it didn''t happen What happened? I didn''t expect such a dangerous thing to happen during this period. Fortunately, you''re all right! "


    Night Muhua''s last sentence had a profound meaning. Looking at her deeply, the meaning in her eyes was self-evident. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi shook his head slightly and sighed, "so the hatred between us and nirvana is great! The original palm revenge must be repaid!" If it was hit on her, she really didn''t have that much hatred, but that slap hit Chu Yi, which she couldn''t tolerate anyway!


    Speaking of this, Chu also stretched out his hand and gently held the cool little hand of Yue Baiyi, with comforting eyes and deep love in his eyes. They looked at each other as if they were the only two left in the world, and others could no longer stop in.


    Seeing this scene, night Muhua held his fists tightly, and the green veins protruding from the back of his hand showed his inner restlessness at this time.


    Compared with yemuhua''s forbearance, the wind at dusk is much more indifferent. He sees less and more thoroughly than yemuhua. He can see that there is a cross ditch between them that others can''t cross. There will be no third person in each other''s world. When he understands, although he is no longer willing, it doesn''t help. He can only deeply bless them for peace, happiness and happiness.


    When Xiaoshu in Yueyi''s arms saw this scene, he couldn''t help nodding. His smart eyes flashed a clear look of "I see.".


    I didn''t expect to find so many interesting things when I came here. No wonder uncle Mu takes care of him so much. I dare say so. Is this called love house and Wu? Unfortunately, mom''s heart is only on dad~


    However, how did Uncle Ye end up? Obviously he likes his mother so much? Is it because he hates because of love? Hey hey, he came here and seems to know a lot of secrets!


    But listen to my mother, this time it''s about the star''s disease. Can you just let the star absorb that energy? My mother seems to say so! No matter, take one step at a time!

 Chapter 455

    "Look, everyone, we''re going out!" Chen Feng looked at the atmosphere becoming more and more subtle and immediately interrupted the atmosphere that made him feel very strange.


    Sure enough, people''s attention was attracted. In the past, a group of people finally walked out of the "forest" surrounded by many enlarged plants. Because they stayed in the gloomy "forest" for a long time, when they went out and faced the bright sunshine, people still didn''t adapt for a while.


    Only after a while did he open his slightly narrowed eyes. However, when he opened his eyes and saw the scene in front of him, everyone was shocked and shocked what he saw.


    There are countless mutant animals. At this time, they crawl on the ground, close their eyes, seem to be sleeping, and seem to be practicing. They completely turn a blind eye to what is happening around. They don''t care about people''s movements at all. They just close their eyes and don''t move. If it wasn''t for the breathing at the tip of their nose and the ups and downs of their stomachs, I''m afraid it will only make people think they have been dead for a long time.


    "It seems that the mutant animals are really attracted by this mysterious energy, and they seem to be absorbing this energy." night Muhua put his feelings behind his head and stated the facts with a serious face.


    "Brother ye, look, there is a cave there. From the direction of their crawling, the mysterious energy should be in the cave. Why don''t we go and have a look?" Yue Baiyi pointed to a cave opposite to the dense and strange animals, which can only be passed by one person.


    Night Muhua nodded and recognized her words, "OK, let''s go with me. Be careful, because you''re not sure if they really won''t attack people. Try not to touch them!"


    People nodded, no longer had any doubt about ye Muhua''s words, and they would not touch those mutated animals. If they could, they didn''t want to pass by these mutated animals. These mutated animals with big bodies and coarser looks were a little scared and some legs were soft at a glance. However, people''s curiosity and greed were far greater than their fear at this time, With the luck, there is no one who is willing to stay where he is and don''t want to go with the him.


    Then people came to the cave carefully and carefully. When they entered the cave, they knelt down with soft legs, gasped and smoothed the beating heart.


    However, night Muhua didn''t have time to wait for these people. He took a group of people in moon white clothes to the depths of the cave alone.


    Seeing this, others quickly got up from the ground and followed up.


    When you get to the deepest place, the originally narrow space becomes larger in an instant. At the center of a space with about hundreds of square meters ahead, there is a glittering red bead suspended. It should be a bead because it is a circular object. Although you can''t see what it is, you can judge it from the energy it continues to emit, This is the mysterious energy that makes the mutant beast strange.


    Seeing this, yemuhua couldn''t help but float directly over the sky and stretched out his hand to catch the red bead. However, just when he was about to touch that moment, the red bead was suddenly wrapped by a big white hand. The next second, it disappeared into the air.


    Yue Baiyi knows that only one person can take things away when people are unprepared.


    "Nirvana!"


    "Tut Tut, let me see who I met here? Oh, what a coincidence! Clothes sauce ~"

 Chapter 456

    ¡°..¡±


    As soon as the corner of the moon''s white clothes was drawn, listening to the boundless evil spirit, lazy and casual voice, we knew who this person was. Do you know when she was so skilled with this guy?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Xu shrugged at nirvana in the dark and came out of the space he created.


    He threw red energy beads up and down. He looked so casual that people hated his teeth. "Thank you for working so hard for so long. The king took this bead away."


    "Don''t go!" the person who spoke was not night Muhua, nor moon white clothes, nor Chu Yi, but a person who nobody thought of. That person was the small skill in the arms of moon one.


    He jumped out of the arms of moon one and suddenly came to the opposite of nirvana in a blink. The speed was so fast that people smacked.


    Nirvana, seeing this, picked his eyebrows and looked up and down at the small art. However, it seemed that he saw something, and was slightly surprised, "you are..."


    "Uncle nirvana, no matter what you do, your destiny can''t be changed. From the day you and your mother were born, she is the Lord and you are the genus. Return the energy beads. This is not your thing. Even if you absorb it, it will only hurt you!" Xiaoshu''s words are amazing. Everyone is baffled and doesn''t understand what he said, and nirvana is because of what Xiaoshu said, The perfect handsome face was covered with a trace of black.


    Obviously he was angry!


    "You little baby, what if you have pure blood? Your ability is under the king. Get out of the way, or the king will be unkind to you!"


    Xiaoshu shook his head with a faint anxiety on his face. With a firm attitude, he saw that Nirvana''s face became darker and darker.


    "You little bastard! You''re looking for death!" Nirvana was really angry. He slightly raised his right hand and looked at Xiaoshu as a space blade.


    Xiaoshu didn''t want to fall behind, so he put his hands together, took out a fire sword from his hand, and cut off the oncoming space blade.


    "Click."


    The space blade was cut and broken by the fire sword and disappeared into the air. Everyone was a little caught off guard. When people reacted, Xiaoshu had long been entangled with nirvana.


    The Xingxiu ten people looked at each other and disappeared into the crowd. When they appeared again, they stood in front of Xiaoshu and confronted nirvana, Mumu and Xuekui.


    After taking a look at Mumu, the room in the twenty-eight stars took another look at Xuekui, and his steps retreated slightly. Di Su looked at his actions and frowned and scolded, "remember your identity as the twenty-eight stars! The only owner of the twenty-eight stars is the emperor, and our task is to protect the prince to the death!"


    When SHISU was yelled by Disu, he also reacted, strengthened his steps and met the enemy seriously.


    Nirvana narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the more than ten well-trained blood spirit elites. An idea of wanting to be used by me sprouted in his eyes. He opened his mouth lightly and spread the red bead in front of the people. "This bead can''t be given to you. Since the prince who doesn''t know where to come out wants it, the king is naturally willing to give up his love, but there must be a condition."


    "What conditions?" Xiaoshu hurriedly said.


    "Here, these ten people sent me." Nirvana pointed to the ten human beings in front of me.


    Xiaoshu was stunned when he heard the speech, then shook his head and said helplessly, "I can''t be the master. They just protect me and obey my arrangement, but it''s not what I said. Uncle nirvana, you really can''t want this thing. If you absorb it, it will backfire. Don''t do the opposite!


    If you really don''t believe it, you can try a little, intercept a little of your powers, and seal the remaining powers in your body, so that if you reverse it, you won''t hurt your body. "

 Chapter 457

    Xiaoshu''s words made Nirvana suspicious and wanted to have a try. After all, it''s really like the baby said, it can''t be absorbed, and it''s useless to take this thing.


    But if this thing comes to that woman''s hand, isn''t it. No, even if he can''t use it, he can''t fall into the hands of others! What fate is already doomed, he doesn''t believe in what fate!


    Why can''t he absorb it? Obviously, he is the royal family to be inherited, and he can only become the royal family in the future! Her? Oh, if it weren''t for Xiao you''s sake, her brain and nucleus, he would be determined! It''s a pity


    Seeing that there was no movement in Nirvana, ten people, such as Xiaoshu and Xingxiu, looked at each other, and eleven people nodded secretly. Suddenly they moved and disappeared in front of people for a moment, but Nirvana snorted coldly, as if they were extremely disdainful of these people who exceeded their power.


    He raised his hand slightly and made a gesture of the past. Then people heard the sound of "bang. Bang. Bang. Bang." ten people in Xingxiu were destroyed. They were hit on the wall of the cave one by one. They didn''t recover for a long time. The only thing that didn''t suffer much damage was Xiaoshu. At this time, he was wrapped in a transparent film in front of him to protect him from injury.


    Nirvana saw this, surprised to pick his eyebrows, as if he was very surprised that Xiaoshu could use this skill.


    This skill was invented by him not long ago. It integrates space and air powers to form an independent space. Wrapping people in it can avoid disasters brought by the outside. This skill is a life-saving skill. It should not be just practiced because he is so skillful.


    But it''s clearly a skill he just invented. If he doesn''t explain it, it''s impossible to make it. Who is this little baby?


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "I..."


    "Xiaoshu?!" finally, Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi and other powers reacted.


    Xiaoshu looked at nirvana in some embarrassment, then looked at moon white clothes, then shook his head and said nothing. Such an attitude made Nirvana feel very angry and out of control. He was very annoying!


    Night Muhua looked at the red beads in the hands of Nirvana, and the light in his eyes flashed away. He mobilized his body''s powers and gave Yuwen Xi Tian and Chu Yi a look. The three quickly moved in front of Nirvana, trying to snatch the red beads in his hands.


    And Mumu and Xuekui will not let them succeed. After one person to another, Chu will also be on nirvana.


    "Nirvana." Chu Yi pursed his lips, looked at Nirvana vigilantly, took another look at the red bead in his hand, turned his head to Xiaoshu and asked, "is this red bead useful to you?"


    Xiaoshu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he looked at Xingxiu and nodded, "yes, it''s very useful. Xingxiu needs it!"


    "Xingxiu? What happened to him?"


    "He has."


    "No, your highness! Xinghe. Xinghe can''t hold on! Your highness, please, we must save the Savior! Please!" Xiaoshu was interrupted by Liu Su''s anxious voice before he could finish.


    "Liu Su! Pay attention to the attitude of speaking!" Jing Su frowned and her eyes were full of worry. Although he understood her mood at this time, Liu Su was too much.


    Liu Su pursed her lips and held back the tears in her eyes. She knew that she shouldn''t go beyond it, but she was afraid. She was worried that she didn''t want her to have something to do. Really, really don''t want to!

 Chapter 458

    Xiaoshu didn''t seem to care so much about Liu Su''s attitude. He just waved and stopped Jing Su''s way, "Jing Su, it doesn''t hurt."


    His youthful appearance adds a different temperament to his young body. His natural superior temperament makes people look at him. Everyone is secretly guessing who the baby is. However, people can''t help but focus on Yue''s white clothes when they think that the baby is a member of Yue''s white clothes team, On the other hand, dusk Chengfeng, who did not participate in the battle, took the initiative to ask the questions people wanted to ask.


    "Xiaoyi, what''s the relationship between this little boy and you? I seem to hear him call you. But I''ve known you for so long, and I must know that he is by no means your child, this child. Why do you call him your mother?"


    Yue Baiyi looked back at the wind at dusk, then turned to look at the embarrassed little art on his face and sighed, "in fact, I don''t know what his real identity is, but I just feel that he won''t hurt me. I don''t know why he calls me my mother, but I don''t reject him. I don''t know why, it''s a strange feeling."


    "What about the ten people? Do you know?" Twilight nodded in the wind, and then pointed to the stars and other people who were hit by Nirvana against the wall.


    Yue Baiyi shook his head again and said helplessly, "I don''t know that. It seems that they should have a deep relationship with Xiaoshu. However, I''ve never heard Xiaoshu mention it, and I don''t know what his royal highness is. It should be there. Xiaoshu''s status should not be low."


    Yue Baiyi didn''t tell Mu Chengfeng about their encounter with Xiaoshu. She didn''t believe him, but simply wanted to protect Xiaoshu. If she said such a strange thing, she didn''t believe that these so-called powers wouldn''t be moved. What''s more, she didn''t know the whole truth. Whether he was a mutant mouse or not, he appeared very strange and suddenly, alas, Too many things don''t understand.


    After listening to Yue Baiyi''s answer, although they were dissatisfied with her answer, they felt that what she said was indeed true. At present, they were a little disappointed.


    At the same time, Nirvana stared at Chu Yi and repeated what he had said before.


    "Chu Yi, I still listen to and appreciate you. With your qualifications and talents, if you become a noble blood spirit, you will be so competitive. At that time, your achievements will not be inferior to me.


    I really don''t know what''s good about being human. Being so fragile is like a ceramic doll. It breaks when we pinch it. As a fighting nation, our life expectancy is more than ten times that of them, and our own ability is unmatched by human beings.


    If these humans are not illuminated by the fine energy source, they are still just ordinary humans. How can they have powers to fight against the king? Hum! Mole ants, although the king disdains you, if you are willing to become a member of the king''s family, the king can be generous and merciful and not kill you. "


    "Impossible!" as soon as Nirvana was finished, Chu also resolutely refused, and readily made Nirvana angry and laugh back. He turned his head up and down, looked at the moon white clothes, and suddenly laughed.


    "I see. Are you together? Hahaha, no wonder! That''s a pity. Tut Tut, it''s a pity that such a good talent doesn''t belong to the king. In that case, the king has to destroy it sadly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of Nirvana disappeared before people''s eyes. He slapped Chu Yi''s chest with lightning speed. However, this time Chu also awakened his spiritual powers and mind reading skills. Naturally, he knew the actions of Nirvana like the back of his hand. Watching him disappear, he immediately made protective preparations. He used mind reading skills to stop time for a few seconds, The man immediately left his place and came behind nirvana, but gave him a slap.


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 459

    "King!" several exclamations came not only from Mu Mu and Xuekui''s mouth, but also from above people.


    When people heard the sound and looked over their heads, they were surprised to find that there were three women standing on the wall more than five meters away from them, and one of them was the woman who sacrificed herself to leave with the monster in order to save them, that is, one of the members of the blessing team.


    At that time, none of them mentioned it, but it doesn''t mean they didn''t have any ideas in their hearts. They are very grateful. After all, in that dangerous place, the power can''t be used at all, and they can only let the mermaid flesh. However, this woman used herself in exchange for all their lives. They have always thanked the blessing team and apologized at the same time, But now the Lord is coming out, and an impulse has sprouted in his heart.


    "Hey, everyone, come and see! It''s the member of the blessing team! She saved us at the beginning, and now we''ll save her quickly while those monsters are entangled with major Ye!" at this time, a power man shouted out his heart, and his words contained the thoughts of many power men.


    "Well, even if we can''t beat this big boss and these two little monsters, we can''t save people if we go together!"


    "Yes, that''s right. We can''t have no conscience. We must save people!"


    "Save people, save people."


    The powers were encouraged. Most of them wanted to save people and participated in the discussion on how to save people. However, a few powers, who were unwilling to follow, retreated and watched quietly. Some even stood at the mouth of the cave. As long as there was an emergency, they rushed out of the cave and fled.


    At this time, several people in white also naturally saw Gu Youge and immediately lit up. They were the first to prepare to save people.


    She was agile and jumped along the wall with her bare hands to the platform where the three stood. When people saw this, they also drew gourds and ladles to keep up with the pace of Yue Baiyi one by one. Because the platform is too small, people can only go up one-third of the people.


    The rest of the audience can only watch nervously and be ready to replace the people above at any time.


    At this time, Nangong Lingxue and menglip stood up undamaged when they saw nirvana, and played the ash on the bullet as if nothing had happened. They were relieved, and they focused on Yue Baiyi.


    "White clothes." Gu Youge cried. When she looked at the moon in white clothes, she was not as happy as she thought, but she had a trace of sadness and hesitation in her heart.


    Just now she was so afraid that the damn man was hurt. What''s the matter with her? Are you in love with him? Is it because she fell in love with him that she was not so excited to see her relatives and friends? She doesn''t know


    Yue Baiyi nodded at her. I don''t know why her intuition told her that Gu Youge didn''t want to go with them, but Gu Zhili didn''t think so much. At the moment when he saw Gu Youge, he looked up and down several times and found that she wasn''t hurt, which was a great relief.


    "Xiao Ge, are you all right these days? Have these guys bullied you?"


    Gu Youge shook his head, smiled at him and said, "I''m fine. They''ve always taken care of me." she just told the truth, but it made people feel more distressed about her.


    "Xiaoge." Gu Zhili felt distressed and angry. At this moment, if he could, he would like to break Nirvana into pieces. However, at this time, he knew that the most important task was to save his sister.


    "Brother, I didn''t."


    "Hum, why, do you still want to take the king''s princess away?"

 Chapter 460

    I don''t know where or when I suddenly came to Nirvana behind Gu Youge. I took Gu Youge in my arms and looked coldly at a group of people in white clothes on the moon.


    "Moon white clothes, don''t go too far!"


    Yue Baiyi was puzzled. She was suddenly questioned by nirvana. She was also angry and smiled, "I''ve gone too far? Where have I gone too far?! it''s you who did such things to Ge Ge that are inferior to animals! Nirvana, don''t you always hate human beings?! what? You just want to find a fertility machine? Help you conceive the next generation?! in this case, you can find anything. Why do you want to find Ge? Why?!"


    Yue Baiyi''s words were very mean. She said sorry to Gu Youge in her heart, but she still verbally stimulated nirvana. It''s not that she is cruel, but that she wants to see what she thinks about Nirvana! He is sincere to Ge Ge!


    Sure enough, Gu Youge''s face turned pale after hearing this. She knew that she always knew that a person like Nirvana could not say he loved her at all. He just wanted to find a woman to help him have children. It was a lie. He was a zombie. He could not have a heart and could not love..


    Nirvana saw Gu Youge''s face, the look in his eyes became deeper and deeper, and the eyes looking at Yue Baiyi became worse and worse. "Yue Baiyi, if it''s not for Xiaoyou''s sake, do you think you still have life to live now?"


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi also smiled coldly. Behind her hands, the natural superior''s temperament radiated from the inside out. She nodded slightly, looked at Nirvana from a commanding position, and said coldly, "do you think you really moved me? Nirvana, are you too confident in yourself?"


    "Oh, I''ve always been confident. What''s more, your cultivation is not a bit different from me. I don''t believe who else in the world can compete with me!"


    On hearing his speech, the moon stepped forward and looked coldly at nirvana. He was fearless of the oppression he brought.


    "The eldest lady is the only king."


    People heard the speech, some inexplicable. For January, they can only make up their brains alone, but no one can think of another level.


    Nirvana smelled his words and laughed wildly, as if he had heard some funny jokes.


    "You are loyal. Don''t worry. After the ''eldest lady'' of your family dies, I will send you to the West and let you die together. Look, I am so kind. Thank you soon! Ha ha!"


    Yue Yi was silent, just looked at him coldly and turned a deaf ear to his words, just like a qualified Knight guarding in front of Yue white.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi said to him faintly, "ah Yi, step back."


    "Miss?"


    "Step back."


    "Yes."


    As soon as the month retreated, the body shape of the month in white again appeared in front of several people of nirvana. She raised her eyes faintly and glanced at Gu Youge''s stomach. It seemed that she was discussing with nirvana.


    "You let Greg come back. When the child is born, I will send your child back to you personally. I will never hurt him."


    "Why do you want to do this?" Nirvana laughed, but he didn''t agree with the words of the moon in white.


    "Why? Don''t you hate human beings? Ge Ge is stubborn and cold-blooded. What if you kill her for fear that she might accidentally offend you? You know, in your capacity, no one around you can conceive children for you. Since you just want children, return the adult and spare her for the sake of her being the child''s mother."


    "Oh! When did the King say that he just wanted children?"


    "Ha! Nirvana, you don''t want children. What do you want?! don''t tell me you''re in love with Ge Ge!"

 Chapter 461

    However, what Yue Baiyi didn''t expect was that her question made Nirvana silent. He didn''t answer this question, which gave her a bad premonition. If so, they couldn''t save Gu Youge today.


    More importantly, he fell in love with her. If most people think of their own interests, if Nirvana wants to kill them, people will talk about gege''s safety in order to protect themselves. Once they catch gege, they will not let Nirvana go, but will more and more easily arouse his anger. No, gege can''t come back. If this man really loves gege, Then she believed that gege would not be worse than in front of them, and she didn''t know if it was an illusion. She always felt that gege seemed to have gained a little weight?


    But Gu Youge didn''t think so. When Nirvana was silent, Gu Youge''s heart fell to the bottom. It turned out that everything was really her wishful thinking. How could this devil like man love her? He just wanted the baby in his belly! right enough!


    no way! She can''t be with the devil anymore. She''s afraid. She''s afraid she''s really in love with him. Can she really escape him again on that day?


    However, Nirvana did not expect that his silence made Gu Youge think so many bad things. If he had known this, he would not be silent and would take the initiative to admit how much he loved her.


    Unfortunately, time will not go back. What should happen is bound to happen.


    When Xiaoshu saw this, his heart suddenly jumped. He looked up in amazement and seemed to see Gu Youge. He looked up and down at Gu Youge, and then focused his eyes on her flat belly. The look in his eyes was slightly heavy and said in a secret way.


    No! He will never let it happen again! Now that he has come, not only the problem of Xingxiu should be solved, but also the problem of that guy. It should be that guy who gets the mantle of Uncle Nirvana! After all, he is the biological son of Uncle Nirvana!


    Thinking of this, he took another look at Xingxiu. It was urgent to cure Xingxiu''s disease. He was born with insufficient blood power, so he could only rely on this blood bead! How can we take it from him? Wait, since you can''t take it, steal it!


    Thinking of this, Xiaoshu slowly retreated and hid his body while no one paid attention to him.


    To say invisibility, he has to be invincible. In addition to his innate invisibility and later developed space and air powers, he also has inherited fire and spirit powers.


    When he was born, he was trained as a genius by the family. Uncle Nirvana pinned his hope on him because his parents and children couldn''t practice. Alas, to tell the truth, he didn''t quite understand how aunt yogurt was hurt by Uncle Ye?


    Anyway, he would stop aunt yogurt from coming to her mother.


    Xiaoshu lurked aside and quietly watched their every move.


    At the same time, night Muhua and Yuwen Xi Tian were injured and beat Mu Mu and Xuekui seriously and fell to the ground.


    Although both of them were injured, the good thing is that both of them are above Mumu and Xuekui in terms of strength and combat experience, otherwise it is really difficult to ensure that they can escape from these two zombies who are not afraid of death.


    It''s strange to say that night Muhua looked at Mu Mu and Xue Kui who fell to the ground and vomited blood. According to the truth, they should not have pain and even less vomit blood. Why? Aren''t they zombies?


    No, it''s impossible. He looked at the green light of the wound on his body. It was clearly zombie poison!


    "I wonder if brother Muhua has the same idea as me."

 Chapter 462

    "What do you say?"


    "They have already surpassed the zombies we know. Do you think I''m right? Brother Muhua."


    "Well, let''s leave this matter alone. We''ll discuss it later. Go up and have a look." that night, Muhua moved when he saw Chu Yiyi''s beautiful jump onto the platform on the wall.


    Yuwen Xi Tian saw this and followed closely. When everyone came to the platform, the originally silent Nirvana suddenly said, "the king asked you for the last time, would you like to join hands with the king to fight down the world!"


    Nirvana even more stimulated Gu Youge. For her, it undoubtedly answered the question of Yue Baiyi in disguise.


    Gu Youge''s heart was as gray as ashes, his eyes were empty, and his sharp eyed moon white clothes looked in his eyes. He shouted bad in his heart. While complaining that Nirvana would not speak, he refused the invitation of Nirvana again.


    "Neither I nor I can be with you."


    "Really? Are you sure you want to be the enemy of the king? Yue Baiyi, it seems that you really don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears. The king wants to see what choices you will make at that time. On that day, the king''s door will be open for you at any time."


    "There won''t be that day!" Yue Baiyi said firmly.


    "Oh? Really? Let''s wait and see!" Nirvana said mysteriously. She took a deep look at Yue Baiyi. Such a look made Yue Baiyi feel inexplicably flustered. She always felt that something was going to happen, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Nirvana glanced at Gu Youge in her arms, entrusted her to Nangong Lingxue, and ordered, "your task is to protect the princess. Even if you die, she can''t lose a cold hair!"


    "Yes, Wang! Subordinates understand!" Nangong Lingxue replied respectfully. She had already figured out that she was not human. Even if she had human memory, she was no longer human, so she must make a good choice. Since her life was given by the king, everything she had was the king''s, and she would be a qualified and loyal subordinate and swear to death to complete the tasks given by the king.


    It seemed that he saw Nangong Lingxue''s determination, nodded with great satisfaction at nirvana, and then put his eyes on menglip. With an incomprehensible look, he glanced at Mumu and Xuekui who were knocked down by night Muhua and Yuwen Xi Tian.


    At this glance, they felt inexplicably flustered. They humbly lowered their heads and gasped. Before, Wang said that they were not allowed to fail again, otherwise


    This time, however, Nirvana seemed to give them a second chance.


    "Little lip, take care of them and take them away first."


    Menglip looked at Nirvana suspiciously, and then respectfully said, "yes, Wang, xiaolip takes command!" after that, one dodged and disappeared in place. The next second appeared in front of Mumu and Xuekui. Then he flashed again, and the three disappeared.


    At the same time, the situation of Xingxiu is becoming more and more pessimistic.


    "Nirvana, hand over that thing." night Muhua Wen said.


    When Nirvana heard the speech, he picked his eyebrows and showed a wanton smile of evil spirit. The ruffian said, "if you let the king hand it over, don''t you have no face?"


    "You."


    "Hey, don''t you, my, don''t you really wonder? Why doesn''t the military headquarters send someone? Hehe ~" Nirvana said with deep meaning. People frowned with his full self-confidence and the attitude that everything is in his hands.


    Nirvana threw blood beads up and down. His casual attitude did not pay any attention to the people of yemuhua, and his contempt attitude also completely stimulated people''s self-esteem.


    "Bold madman! Don''t you give us our things back quickly! And the young lady, give them back to the blessing team!"

 Chapter 463

    "Give it back to you? When was it labeled with your label? Let''s see? Where are some names? Why can''t Ben Wang see it?" Nirvana seemed really curious. He turned the blood beads and seemed to find the name again. After looking for it for a long time, he suddenly raised his head, smiled, shrugged and apologized, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t see any names on it. According to your human rules, first come, first served. Whoever grabbed it is whose. Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Wang, according to human rules, things are in the hands of whoever owns them. Since the king gets them, they must be the king''s." Nangong Lingxue helped. Her words aroused Ye Muhua''s dissatisfaction.


    "Nangong Lingxue, are you sure you want to be the enemy of your compatriots?"


    "Compatriots? Ye Muhua, you are wrong. My compatriots only have noble blood spirits, but not you humans. If you are not my race, their hearts will be different, so what you said is wrong!" Nangong Lingxue said coldly with her eyebrows.


    Night Muhua also saw Nangong Lingxue''s attitude and stopped pestering. However, the power behind him heard Nangong Lingxue''s words, and the blood of "angry youth" was burning.


    One by one, they all shouted to attack Nangong Lingxue, a traitor, with the flagpole of justice.


    At this time, a small voice suddenly appeared from the crowd. Although the voice was drowned by the crowd, it was heard by Nangong Lingxue.


    "Sister. Sister?"


    Nangong Lingxue was familiar with the voice. Her whole body paused, and a touch of surprise and eagerness rose on her indifferent face.


    "Lulu? Are you?"


    "Sister! It''s really you!" a girl suddenly came out of the crowd. She has chestnut Beige skin, 170 head, pure and delicate face, with a touch of joy, you can see her mood at this time. And her high tone, you can see her lively, optimistic and enthusiastic character.


    Nangong Lingxue looked at the girl in front of her, overlapped with the little sister in her memory, and immediately tears flowed out of her eyes.


    "Lulu, it''s really you! My sister has been looking for you for a long time! I finally found you!"


    "I''ve been looking for my sister all the time. Since the end of the world, I thought I''d never see you again! Unexpectedly, I could see you again!" Nangong Linglu shouted excitedly. She seemed to want to go in the direction of Nangong Lingxue, but Chu Yi, who was closest to her, caught her.


    Nangong Linglu was very dissatisfied with the rude man. She turned her head and threw him down. She couldn''t bear to say, "Hey, who are you? Why drag me!"


    However, before Chu Yi spoke, he was preempted by night Muhua, "he''s your fiance! Why can''t he drag you?"


    Night Muhua''s words revealed the element of schadenfreude. Hearing Yue Baiyi, he couldn''t help staring at him.


    "Brother Ye!"


    "What I said is the truth. If she is really Nangong Linglu, there is indeed an engagement between them."


    "Brother Ye! According to what you say, you have an engagement with Nangong Lingxue. Are you one of them?"


    "Er. This." night Muhua didn''t expect that Yue Baiyi''s reaction was so great that he was a little confused for a moment.


    Yue Baiyi Ni glanced at Nangong Linglu, wrinkled his nose, and held Chu Yi''s hand. Chu couldn''t help laughing at his childish behavior.


    He turned his head, scraped the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "there has been no engagement for a long time. Even if there is, I Chu will only marry a man in white in my life."


    Nangong Linglu looked speechless, and took the opportunity to come to Nangong Lingxue and said excitedly, "sister! You''re cool! Do you eat people? Are you hungry? Do you want me to put some blood for you?"


    ¡°..¡±

 Chapter 464

    Nangong Linglu''s jumping words silenced the atmosphere at the scene. Everyone looked at her speechless. However, she didn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, she became more and more excited, dragging Nangong Lingxue''s wrist and said excitedly.


    "What, sister, are you really not human now? Then, you turn me into a zombie, oh, no, no, it''s a blood spirit. Turn me into a blood spirit?"


    Nangong Linglu said and glanced at the man with evil and wanton perfect facial features. The little deer couldn''t help bumping into him.


    Nangong Lingxue is also her sister. She knew her character since childhood. Unexpectedly, the advent of the end of the world did not change her character. She really doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "Don''t make trouble! Go back!" Nangong Lingxue said from the bottom of her heart. Although she had already recognized the current situation, she was not very willing to let her sister become the same person as her. What''s more, once she became such a person, she had to obey the king all her life. The system of the blood spirit family is very complete and rigorous. Subordinates can''t violate all the orders of superiors, even if they let her die, She can''t frown.


    It seems to hear Nangong Lingxue''s eagerness. Nirvana slightly glanced at her and Nangong Linglu. The essence in her eyes flashed away.


    "What''s your name?" the lazy and evil voice overflowed from the throat of Nirvana, with a trace of bewitchment. Nangong Linglu was obsessed just hearing his voice.


    "I, ah, my name is Nangong Linglu!" Nangong Linglu stared at Nirvana with little stars in her eyes. She was not afraid of his appearance. Nirvana couldn''t help thinking of teasing her. However, seeing Nangong Lingxue, Gu Youge looked lost and was about to throw away this idea.


    He regained his former ruthless appearance and said coldly, "Ling Xue, since your sister is willing to follow you, it''s better to let her follow us. Haven''t you been looking for her? Now that you''ve found it, why don''t you want to be reunited with your sister''s family?"


    Nangong Lingxue trembled slightly. She could hear the threat in Nirvana. She knew that if she didn''t agree, Nangong Linglu would certainly stay. Not only that, Wang would be more wary of her in the future. It would be unwise to do things around him.


    So she just hesitated for a moment, then respectfully replied to Nirvana, "thank you for your grace!"


    Nirvana nodded. He was very satisfied with Nangong Lingxue''s current affairs. He needed smart people around him, and only smart people could be around him.


    Nangong Linglu was a rough nerve. When she heard that the perfect man in front of her let her stay, her eyes burst out with joy.


    "Wow! I can stay! Great! Thank you! What should I call you?"


    "Lulu, don''t be rude! Wang, my little sister is young and not sensible. Please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter." Nirvana glanced at her and didn''t care about it.


    Seeing the indifferent attitude of Nirvana, Nangong Lingxue thought she looked at her differently and climbed along the pole immediately.


    "Shall I call you a plate?"


    "Lulu! Don''t be rude! You should call the king of, not by name!"


    "Sister, what''s the matter? You''re his subordinate, and I''m not. What can''t I call?"


    "You..."


    "If you want to stay with your sister in the future, you have to exist as a blood spirit. No one in the blood spirit family dares to be so disrespectful to the king. However, anyway, human beings don''t know the rules of the blood spirit family, so it''s just to teach them slowly in the future. After her, you can teach me well and don''t make trouble for the king, otherwise, don''t blame the king for being merciless. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Wang, my subordinates understand!"


    Nangong Linglu was ignored. Although she was a rough nerve, she still understood nirvana. Seeing that Nirvana didn''t seem different from her, she was disappointed and lost immediately.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the constellation.

 Chapter 465

    At this time, the stars have long lost the lovely appearance of the sun. The delicate and lovely face has long been as pale as white paper, and the blood color on his face has completely faded, as if he might die at any time.


    The ferocious and twisted expression looks very distressing.


    The bean like sweat drops drop by drop down his forehead. It seems to be very hot. However, when I touched his hand, I was surprised by his icy cold. It''s not hot, but cold sweat! The back was also wet, and the clothes of dixiu who held him against him were also wet by Xingxiu''s cold sweat. It can be imagined how painful Xingxiu is at this time.


    The twenty-eight people of the twenty-eight stars grew up together and were selected as the dark team of the emperor. They practice together, suffer together, work together and live together. Although they are not close brothers and sisters, they are more brotherly and cherish their feelings.


    Among the 28 people, Xingxiu, a gentle man who has always been warm and kind to people, has been unable to evolve completely because of congenital deficiency since childhood. Every time he gets sick, he is not ready to live. Fortunately, he can take the spiritual core to alleviate the pain, but this is not a long-term plan. Xingxiu has been judged that he can''t live until he is 25, 25! This is such a young and beautiful age, and this year is his 25th birthday. It is precisely because of this. Although he is ill, he has to go out to perform tasks. He has always been the most serious, hardworking and gifted child. No matter what task it is, as long as it is sent by the emperor, no matter how painful it is, he will try his best to complete it.


    This time, however, they had a chance to come here and find a way to cure Xingxiu''s disease. Even though they didn''t want him to run around and work hard, they had to bring him.


    Now I finally saw the blood beads, but the man was stronger than they thought. I thought he was strong enough, but I didn''t expect that at this time, they couldn''t defeat him together.


    What can I do?


    "What to do? Xinghe. Xinghe. We can''t beat him. We can''t beat him. We can''t get the blood beads..." dixiu was a little desperate. He was a close brother with the Pleiades and the stars. He ranked second. The age difference between him and the stars was only one year. Since childhood, they were more open-minded, and he also felt special love for his brother. He would rather have something for himself than suffer for his brother.


    "Di! We will get the blood bead, and I believe the prince will get the blood bead!" Liu Su interrupted Di Su''s self pity, stared at Xingxiu and looked at his every move. Although her hands were already full of sweat and her hands were shaking, she was still very strong.


    This time, Jingsu did not quarrel with Liu Su, but comforted Di Su with her. You know, in addition to the Pleiades, di Su loved the stars most, and the blood relationship was constantly abandoned.


    "It''ll be all right."


    Di Su looked up at the others, nodded and hugged Xingxiu more tightly.


    "Well, the star will be fine. The star will be fine!"


    At the same time, Xiaoshu had already climbed onto the platform and hid in a relatively hidden corner. No one found him hiding his body. Even if he was nirvana, Chu, who still had spiritual powers, could not find his existence.


    He stared at the blood beads in the hands of Nirvana and watched him toss up and down at will. Suddenly, at the moment when the blood beads were thrown into the air, he moved and passed quickly in front of Nirvana, and the blood beads that had been thrown into the air disappeared instantly.


    Nirvana was slightly stunned for a second, then he was very angry and smiled, "little rabbit, you are really tired of living!"

 Chapter 466

    Although Nirvana didn''t know where the little art was at this time, he immediately isolated it from the outside world with the power of space, so no matter how he ran, he couldn''t run out of the palm of his hand. As long as he appeared, he would execute the smelly boy on the spot and take his things away in front of him. He was very brave!


    When he found that he was trapped, Xiaoshu had no choice but to retreat to the corner he had just hidden, looked at the blood beads in his hand, and looked at the stars that were about to fail to support under the platform. At this time, he was very upset and anxious.


    There is not much time for him to wait! no way! He must get out of here! But this trade rashly showed up. With his understanding of Uncle nirvana, he must understand him. No, no, he hasn''t completed his mission and can''t die! And that guy, he must be waiting for him to go back!


    Yue Baiyi and Chu also watched the red beads disappear, coupled with the angry look of nirvana. Suddenly, they thought of a person. They knew that Xiaoshu must have secretly stolen the red beads with invisibility just now.


    "Yiyi, this place is blocked by the power of nirvana. We have to find a way to break it. Even if we can''t break it all, we have to break a hole so that Xiaoshu can take the opportunity to go out and let him save Xingxiu."


    Yue Baiyi nodded at the speech. "I''m more and more curious about Xiaoshu''s identity. Also, do you know anything?"


    "Ah? What do I know? Hehe, I don''t know. You think too much! If you don''t say this, let''s hurry to find a way to get rid of this guy!" Chu also looks inexplicable and innocent, as if he really doesn''t know anything. If he ignores the passing light in his eyes, he may really be blinded by his exquisite acting skills.


    Yue Baiyi took a deep look at Chu Yi and didn''t discuss this topic again. Then he meditated for a while and said, "I''ll meet him alone!"


    "No!"


    However, Chu Yi''s words were still too late. When the voice fell, Yue Baiyi had rushed to Nirvana, his hands were full of hot flames, and he punched Nirvana''s face.


    Nirvana seemed to feel the enhancement of the strength of the moon''s white clothes, narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his hand slightly, and covered himself with a space cover.


    "When!"


    The fire fist hit the space cover and made a huge sound, as if the monk in the temple was ringing the bell.


    The flame on the fire fist burns, and the air above the space cover is distorted. The hot high temperature burns out small cracks on the cover wall of the space cover. You can imagine how high the temperature of the fire fist is.


    When Nirvana saw this, he looked up and down at the moon''s white clothes in surprise. Finally, he was surprised to find that her rank was only one class worse than him, but her strength was equal to him!


    Seeing this, he was really hard to believe and accept. Unexpectedly, she absorbed the energy of monthly energy and grew to such a point! blamed! She can''t exist in this world! He is the only natural emperor! As long as she dies, he will naturally rise to the royal family. At that time, the huge earth will be his world. He will not pay attention to those damn beasts or these mole ants!


    The world will be the world of his blood spirit family!


    Thinking of this, Nirvana also became serious. His eyes moved to kill. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi frowned, quickly stopped his hand, jumped up a few steps, summoned a spell and summoned Xiaomi.


    When Nirvana saw Xiaomi appear out of thin air, he was stunned in situ. The look in his eyes was not only surprised, shocked, unbelievable, but also deeply jealous.


    This is what that smelly boy calls fate?! He refused! For what? In that case, why does he still exist?! He is unwilling! not reconciled to!


    The overwhelming hatred filled Nirvana with a strong evil spirit. He stared at everyone present coldly and bloodthirsty. There was only one word in his mind, ''kill''!

 Chapter 467

    Looking at such a sudden change of Nirvana, everyone stayed where they were. If they were just standing on the platform without fear and pretending to be calm, then at the moment, when they saw the dark purple and cold eyes of Nirvana, they trembled one by one. At this time, they wanted to escape here as soon as possible.


    However, Nirvana doesn''t give people time to react at all. It fills the whole space with space blades and roars away at the people on the platform.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    With constant wailing, they can''t resist the powerful space blade at all. They also have clear-minded powers. They try to resist with power, but they are so vulnerable in front of the space blade. Although they can''t avoid this space blade, they can''t avoid so many space blades. The dense space blades stab many powers into blood people, Even some powers were scared silly and didn''t move. They were immediately cut off their heads by the space blade. Before they had time to pain, people died.


    The blood flowed on the platform, and the people under the stage were thrilled. They rushed to the cave without thinking about it and wanted to leave the damn Shura field. However, the fact was not as simple as they thought. When they rushed out of the cave, the mutant animals lying on the ground with their eyes closed stood straight and shouted at people, Seems to want to tear them down!


    When people saw this scene, they were startled one by one, and quickly returned to the cave. There was a mutant beast in front of them, and then the devil was killing wildly. The powers were almost desperate at this time.


    However, the reason why the human heart is complex is that the human heart will change differently at different times.


    When people looked up at one of the monsters, they protected Gu Youge very well and didn''t hurt her at all, and they also saw that the devil subconsciously wouldn''t hurt the woman!


    by the way! They can take her as a hostage and let him let them go. They can also let him kill those mutant beasts and let them out!


    People''s hearts lit up the last glimmer of hope, and the hope after despair, whether right or wrong, in their view, now as long as they can live, everything else doesn''t matter!


    The people under the stage looked at each other and tried their best to break the space cover wrapped on the platform. However, no matter how to chisel or attack, the space cover just didn''t move. However, at this time, a power thought of the method used to attack the spider web vine, and they even drew a ladle according to the gourd, Want to break the space cover in this way.


    However, I don''t know whether the blind cat ran into a dead mouse, or whether people''s potential was brought into play in the desperate situation. The method was really effective. Soon, a hole was broken in the space cover. People climbed up the platform along the hole and looked at the broken limbs of their compatriots and comrades in arms on the stage. People were sad and angry.


    They coldly looked at the devil who was only killing and did everything they could to him. Although it was useless, they could still vent their anger, fear and sadness.


    However, they found that their attack could not cause harm to each other, and their anger turned to Gu Youge.


    They agreed that if they caught the woman, they would be able to control the devil!


    The devil in people''s hearts arises spontaneously. Seeing this scene, Yue Baiyi frowns deeply. She orders Xiaomi to protect Gu Youge. In the face of the sudden mutant beast, they are shocked and quickly step back. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi is relieved, and nirvana in the killing also notices this. He hurriedly returns to Gu Youge, Raised his eyes to see the moon white clothes, and the look in his eyes was quite complex.


    Night Muhua doesn''t agree with Yue''s move in white. He is a soldier. No matter what means, he must complete the task. If the man cares about the woman, he might as well catch the woman and threaten him. There may be a glimmer of vitality.


    Night Muhua began to attack, and the object of this attack was no longer nirvana, but Gu Youge. In the face of night Muhua''s move, Yue Baiyi was stunned. Chu Yi and Gu Zhili looked at him in shock.


    "Brother ye?!"

 Chapter 468

    Yue Baiyi asked loudly and shouted, "brother Ye! You may hurt Ge Ge!"


    Night Muhua was silent and ignored the words of the moon in white. He was still releasing his power to attack Gu Youge. Fortunately, Nirvana blocked him. Otherwise, Gu Youge''s power at this time could not escape the attack of night Muhua.


    Nirvana was a little angry and shouted at Muhua at night, "is this what you humans do?! attack a woman who has no power to bind chickens?!"


    "Can''t tie a chicken? No, she''s a power!"


    "You. According to your human beings, she is pregnant. How can you be so. So. Despicable?!" Nirvana doesn''t understand human beings. He always thinks that human beings are insidious and cunning. Sure enough, as he thinks, a righteous man is not a beast who doesn''t break the means in order to achieve the goal!


    He thinks he is not a good man, and he will not compromise his means for the purpose, but he will never attack an old, weak woman and child who has no strength to bind a chicken! This is his pride as a blood spirit royal family!


    "Pregnant woman? Then she''s not pregnant with a human child! She''s pregnant with a zombie! It''s a monster!" other powers hurriedly helped. Seeing ye Muhua''s eyes, they also helped. This time, they didn''t attack Nirvana again, but attacked Gu Youge.


    In the face of human ruthlessness, Rao is cold-blooded, and Gu Youge can''t accept it. He just said he wanted to save her and thanked her for saving her life. Now he wants to kill her in order to live!


    These days, she followed Nirvana and saw his consistent work style. He was not a good man, but he would not be a heinous bad man. He saved a child abandoned by his mother and let him make his own choice. If he was willing to become a blood spirit, he would cultivate him. If he was not willing, he would let his subordinates send the child to mankind.


    And those women, those who stay voluntarily, are all women saved by him. Those women who want to kill them after being bullied by men. He still respects the choice of those women, whether to return to mankind or stay as blood spirits. Of course, many people are willing to stay as blood spirits, and he will not despise them and let Mu Mu teach them to practice martial arts and kill people, Practice and so on.


    He is a good king. He is a good king. The so-called soldier who is not a general is not a good soldier. He has his ambition to unify the world. This is what he should do as a man and a king.


    Don''t talk about him. Don''t humans want to be king? He is more urgent to become a king. In order to become top people, they do not discount means, but only for their own rights, status and money.


    Nirvana is different. He is born a king. He has no choice.


    The words of the superpower completely angered nirvana. He resolutely stood in front of Gu Youge and blocked the attack that wanted to hurt her for her. Such a move warmed Gu Youge''s heart.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Baiyi''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper. She didn''t know what to do. If she helped Gu Youge, it would be like helping nirvana. I''m afraid that humans will certainly ask her to give a statement at that time, and she may be exposed. She''s not afraid of being enemies with humans, but her family is still in the base, She doesn''t want her parents to be isolated from mankind because of her.


    The little art hiding in the dark didn''t delay. Looking at the blood beads in his hand, he was calm and wanted to rush out. At this time, there was a sudden change. Night Muhua ordered Yuwen Xi Tian to help and break the space cover of nirvana. Yuwen Xi Tian took the benefits of others and naturally wanted to do things.


    Although there is a lot of difference between the two, because they have the same attribute, they are easier to crack than other people''s ability attributes!


    In addition, night Muhua, a level D power, attacks with many level F powers. Nirvana is worried that Gu Youge is injured. He can only defend, can''t attack, and can only be attacked by others. However, the space cover also has a moment when the defense is fragile.


    "Click.".. Bang. " The space cover is broken.


    "Right now! Everybody attack!"


    "Don''t hurt him!"


    "Dizzy, I''ll go! Wow, poof..."

 Chapter 469

    "Xiaoshu?!"


    Yue Baiyi and Chu also screamed. Looking at the scene in front of them, everything was too sudden. They didn''t expect that Xiaoshu would rush out.


    "Poof... Cough. It hurts me..."


    It seemed that they felt the breath of Xiaoshu. The ten people under the platform suddenly jumped up and left Liu Su and di Su to take care of Xingxiu. The other seven people, regardless of others, quickly spread their blood red wings and rushed to the platform, smashed the already weak space cover on the platform, and looked at the Xiaoshu of serious injury and vomiting blood on the platform, Seven people screamed.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Cough... I... I''m fine." Xiaoshu straightened up with some difficulty. Seeing this, the seven people hurried forward to help him, looking at him with self reproach on their faces, but shook their heads in disapproval.


    The seven people looked at Xiaoshu''s pale face and immediately burned with anger, "damn you! Dare to hurt our noble prince!"


    The momentum of the seven people was so great that they restrained many f-level powers at once. They couldn''t help but retreat two steps. They wanted to attack nirvana, but unexpectedly, the woman rushed out. They thought she had hit the woman. As a result, the baby rushed out again and was carried down by him. Although it was an unintentional loss, But it''s what they did. It''s hard to say for a moment.


    "I, we... We didn''t mean it. How did we know he would burst out..."


    For a moment and a half, people will not find out how the seven people came to the platform, because when they came to the platform, they put away their wings. However, if people do not find it, it does not mean that the moon, white clothes, Chu Yi, night Muhua, Yu Wen Xi Tian, Gu Zhili and nirvana have not been found.


    For a moment, several people had their own thoughts.


    "Are they zombies, too? blamed! I didn''t find it earlier! No! The rest of the zombies are in the base! blamed! If something happens to the base, he will never let these damn animals go! " Night Muhua secretly made a cruel way in his heart.


    "Eh? They''re zombies? And help humans? Close to humans? It''s really interesting, interesting! " Yuwen Xi Tian''s eyes were full of interest and stared at the seven people in Jingsu and said in a dark way.


    ''They.. They are also blood spirits? What''s the matter with him? Hey, system! Why is there an extra prince? Has the royal family appeared? It''s impossible. If she appears, she won''t force her all the time! Last time, she heard the words of rejuvenating the race. She definitely heard it right! But what''s going on?! Oh, my God! What a mess! " Moon white clothes tangled in her heart.


    ''no, it''s exposed! What can I do? " Chu also secretly cried in his heart.


    ''huh? Brother Chu''s expression.. It seems that brother Chu knows something. " Gu Zhili pushed the frame on the bridge of his nose, glanced at Chu Yi without trace, and guessed in his heart.


    "Sure enough, they are blood spirits, prince? The royal family appeared? He called her mother? Is it? No way, no matter how fast, it can''t be so big.. wait! Is it Nirvana looked at the small art that blocked the attack for them, and looked at the moon white clothes with complex eyes.


    Xiaoshu looked at Gu Youge, relieved, and said, "it seems that this fate can be changed.".. Great, that guy is saved! "


    Thinking of the little art here, I suddenly thought of Xingxiu. When I raised the blood bead in my hand, I was excited and said, "don''t say this first, let''s hurry to save Xingxiu!"


    "This is... Yes, your highness!"


    "Stop! Hand it over!"

 Chapter 470

    The speaker was yemuhua. He snapped in front of Xiaoshu and tried to grab the blood bead from his hand.


    "Presumptuous! Major ye, even if you are the major in the army of the redemption base, you can''t be so disrespectful to the prince!" Guixiu stood up and blocked Xiaoshu in front of him, isolating him from ye Muhua, so that ye Muhua can''t get close to Xiaoshu, so as to ensure his safety and the safety of blood beads in his hands.


    He looked at Ye Muhua coldly. The humility and respect for Xiaoshu in his words and the strong maintenance made people more curious about Xiaoshu''s identity. Other powers didn''t see the wings of the seven people, so they didn''t know their true identity. He wondered whether Xiaoshu was the prince of other countries. However, did the little prince look a little too Oriental?


    Ye Muhua also sneered at them. He saw their identity clearly. Naturally, he would no longer be as polite as before. His words were full of meanness. His originally gentle face was full of ridicule, "Yemou is not your zombie family, but it''s not your running dog. You must respect your so-called Royal Highness. When have our noble people been so humble to other races? Other races have always been subject to Mermaid flesh and slaughter. The world is so cruel that low intelligent creatures can''t dominate this society."


    His words seriously hit Xiaoshu, Nirvana. Yuebaiyi gave him a loud slap. The humiliation on the spot made Nirvana furious, but Xiaoshu looked at yemuhua with a shocked and clear face, while yuebaiyi was full of disappointment in his eyes.


    She didn''t expect that ye Muhua would say such unkind words. He was not the same as the gentle and jade he she knew. Why did he change so much? Is this his real face? Man, she can''t see a person''s true face until the last minute and when things happen. Just like before, she always felt that Chu was also an oil He is a glib and frivolous man, but the longer he contacts him, the more he finds that he is so delicate. She is very moved by his heart for her.


    Even that time, he gave up his life to save her without complaint or regret. When he learned her true identity, he didn''t dislike or be different. His eyes were full of affection and even wanted to become the same species as her. Although she doesn''t hate this identity now, it doesn''t mean she recognized it before. At that time, she, or other human cognition, zombies, are cannibals, right Monster, but he has no regrets and wants to become a ''monster'' with her. How can she not be moved?


    At this time, she had no other idea about ye Muhua except disappointment. As long as it wasn''t Chu Yi, no matter who disliked her, she didn''t care. She only cared about the people she cared about, didn''t care, didn''t care what the people said.


    At this time, ye Muhua didn''t know that he made mistakes today. Until many years later, looking back, he found that he had always been wrong. However, even if he found it, it was too late. Time no longer goes back. He can only regret over and over again in the years and repent every day until he dies old.


    Of course, this is just a afterword, regardless.


    "Damn it! All human beings deserve it!" Nirvana was furious. In his opinion, he could humiliate him, but he must not humiliate the race he was proud of!


    "It''s just that your human body can''t bear the energy of transformation, and then become a monster without human, ghost or ghost! Don''t blame this mistake on the head of the noble blood spirit family! And aren''t you so-called powers also transformed people evolved from the energy of the blood spirit family?! if you want to say monsters, aren''t you monsters?! damn it! You human beings have successfully angered the king! Little rabbit, bring the blood beads. If you dare to give them to this damn human, whether you are a royal family or not, the king will kill you! "

 Chapter 471

    Xiaoshu was threatened. Originally, guisu wanted to refute, but when he thought of the identity of Nirvana, he immediately endured it, and his attitude towards him was much more polite.


    "Your Excellency nirvana, please be careful. Your highness is noble and can''t be abused by anyone." guisu said to nirvana in an unassuming manner. Although he didn''t respect Xiaoshu, he was still very polite to him.


    After all, the rules of the blood spirit family can''t be violated by anyone. Otherwise, those who violate the superior, regardless of reason and reason, have the right to kill on the spot, even if the person is not his subordinate.


    Of course, there are special circumstances, that is, the special forces of the royal family have the rights conferred by the emperor. If they commit the following crimes, they will not be killed for whatever reason.


    The 28 stars naturally got the permission and rights of the emperor.


    Nirvana deeply frowned and glanced at Xiaoshu. After a few people, they no longer entangled themselves. If their identity is really as he thought, the established facts cannot be changed. Not to mention, this guy saved Xiaoyou and his baby.


    And if so, it also means... In that case, he doesn''t have to be against her anymore.


    "Ghost abode, don''t be rude. Uncle nirvana is the king of blood spirit. Both blood and cultivation are above you and me. If I didn''t have the blood of the mother emperor, I wouldn''t have so good luck to inherit the mantle of the God of war of the blood spirit family." Xiao Shu slowly stood up, took a deep breath and said faintly.


    Just now, when he was surrounded by seven people, he meditated and regulated his breath for a while. Now his body was not as painful as before, at least he could stand alone, and the energy on the blood beads poured into his body one after another to repair his injured meridians and organs.


    "Your Highness! Are you all right?" guisu said excitedly.


    "No problem." Xiaoshu lightly waved his hand, and his gestures were full of the attitude of the superior.


    He put his eyes on yemuhua and said to the ghost house, "get back."


    "Yes."


    Until guisu retreated, Xiaoshu''s body appeared again in front of Ye Muhua. He raised his hand slightly and raised the blood bead. He said faintly, "this blood bead is not your human thing, so the prince can''t agree to Uncle Ye''s request."


    After saying that, he took his hand back, quickly turned around and said to the moon white clothes, "then!"


    Yue Baiyi was stunned by this sudden move for a second until she reacted. The blood bead had been thrown into the air in a parabolic posture and flew in her direction. She subconsciously stretched out her hand to catch it. However, she found that Nirvana moved and night Muhua also moved. Seeing this scene, she immediately used the speed power to quickly pass other powers and jump into the air, Reaching out to grasp the blood beads, at the same time, there are night Muhua and nirvana from other directions.


    However, Yue Baiyi was still a step faster and first touched the blood beads. However, at this time, the blood beads suddenly glowed and stabbed people''s eyes. Until people adapted to their eyes and looked into the air, they saw a terrible scene.


    The energy rolling on the blood bead flowed into her whole body along the arm of Yue Baiyi. Her whole body was wrapped by red light, which was terrible. Seeing this, Chu hurried forward and just touched the arm of Yue Baiyi. The red light seemed to recognize people. The energy originally flowing into Yue Baiyi was divided into two and flowed into Chu Yi''s body.

 Chapter 472

    Chu Yi''s body was invaded by inexplicable energy, which made him painful. At this time, the black ball that mysteriously entered his body that he met in the cave rushed out of his body, emitting a faint blue light, resisting the invasion of red light, and even the momentum of swallowing red light.


    Chu Yi, who was sandwiched between the two lights, was even more painful. At the moment, he seemed to be squeezed into pieces by two forces.


    The moon white clothes, which absorbed the red light energy, only felt the body hot. In the brain, Dantian was full of energy, so there was no other feeling.


    When she saw that Chu was also suffering, she was more painful than anyone at the moment. However, she wanted to break free of blood beads, but she couldn''t break free anyway.


    The others, seeing this, hurried forward, but were bounced back by the red light, which seemed to refuse them.


    When Xiaoshu saw this, he also said anxiously, "no, we can''t absorb them all! Xingxiu is still saved! Ah! What to do! I knew it would be better to give the blood beads to Xingxiu first!"


    It seemed that she heard Xiaoshu''s voice. Yue Baiyi tried to control the blood bead. However, the blood bead was easier to control than she thought. She influenced the power and led the power of the blood bead to Xingxiu, who was supported by Liu Xiu and di Xiu. Xingxiu suddenly glowed red and bounced them away in a moment, And he was also led by the red light to the moon in front of white clothes.


    "Ah." Xingxiu seems to be in pain. He doesn''t know whether it''s because of too much power or for some reason. He groans in pain and looks at ten people. Eleven people, including Xiaoshu, can''t bear it.


    Liu Xiu was so anxious that he rushed to Xingxiu and wanted to pull him out. However, he didn''t expect to be bounced away by the red light when he just met Xingxiu.


    Liu Sufei came out. Jingsu and Guixiu quickly caught her. However, she didn''t give up and wanted to rush to Xingxiu, but she was held by Jingsu.


    "The past is just for nothing!"


    However, his words angered Liu Su and slapped him down with her hand. At this time, she didn''t pay attention to the bleakness in Jing Su''s eyes.


    "Shut up! Even if I die, I won''t let Xinger die! Let go of me!"


    Inoue Su''s hand fell quietly. He pursed his sexy thick lips and seemed to bear it.


    Guisu seemed to feel Jingsu''s mood, sighed, grabbed Liu Su who wanted to rush over again and said to her, "he''s receiving treatment. Did you drag him back?"


    "But. But. But he''s in pain now!"


    "Do you want him to suffer for a while now, or die in pain?" the ghost asked.


    "Me." Liu Su bit her lower lip, forbeared and didn''t answer, but her actions also proved that she didn''t want to see Xingxiu die like this.


    However, at this time, although Xingxiu closed her eyes, she could still clearly know Liu Su''s anxiety and worry. In fact, he always knew and understood the entanglement between him, Liu Su and Jingsu.


    He liked Liu, but he didn''t live long and couldn''t give Liu happiness at all, so he refused Liu again and again, but Liu didn''t care. He was always good to him. When he knew that Jing also liked Liu, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. At least after he left, someone could take care of Liu and be good to Liu.


    Later, he often talked with Jing about Liu and asked Jing to love Liu for him.


    However, he was rejected by Jing. Until he asked again and again, Jing agreed to him, and he was completely relieved.


    Maybe they have been together with Jing for many times. They have little secrets about each other. Somehow, Liu mistook them for each other


    But it''s good, at least it won''t give Liu hope. There is no hope, and there will be no despair after his death

 Chapter 473

    "Star! Come on! I... we''re waiting for you to come back safely!"


    Liu Su''s voice came into Xingxiu''s ears. Although he couldn''t open his eyes, he was still very happy and his heart was full of sweetness. If, if he was better this time, did it mean that he could be with his beloved Liu?


    no If so, what about the well? I... he. I''m so selfish... It''s unfair to the well!


    To say Xingxiu, his disease is congenital lack of blood. It is because his mother suffered an injury during his pregnancy, resulting in fetal malnutrition, which led to today''s appearance. Originally, he may not be born. Thanks to the help of the emperor, he can enjoy the beauty of the world.


    He survived, but his life span was only 25 years. Therefore, he worked harder and harder. He wanted to live a wonderful and meaningful life in these 25 years and let him spend these 25 years with vigour and vitality.


    Originally, he never thought that he could spend many years like others. However, one day, they received the emperor''s secret call, came to the palace and delivered their task, and said that this task was to change the untenable fate of his Royal Highness the crowned prince.


    His Royal Highness the crowned prince, like him, was injured when the mother was pregnant with him, which led to Cheng''s inability to practice. Because the mother''s load is different, he can practice, but his Royal Highness the crowned prince can''t practice.


    Thinking of the prince who had the same fate but had different experiences with him, he was determined to help the prince change his destiny that he could not practice. His father was the God of war! The pressure in his heart over the years is by no means small. As a guard, he naturally knows.


    Prince chengmian has always had a good relationship with his royal highness. It can be said that he is a general friend. He has played since childhood. This time, his highness volunteered for the task. Originally, he thought the emperor would refuse, but he didn''t expect to agree to his Highness''s request. For this, 28 of them were very surprised.


    Later, the emperor found the three brothers alone. The three brothers met their father who had been living outside for a long time and told them that his illness could be cured.


    Later, although it was a short time since they decided to start, they realized the love of their father. It turned out that they did not have the love of their father, but their father was not good at expressing.


    They always knew that their father did not love his mother very much, but his mother loved his father very much and was also very tolerant. His father had another place in his heart.


    When they were young, they didn''t understand until later. It turned out that what their father belonged to was the emperor


    At that moment, he could not hate them at all, because his father was just.. They were just themselves. If it weren''t for the emperor''s amnesty, they wouldn''t exist at all.


    How can they hate?


    Xingxiu thought a lot of things, the pain on his body gradually faded, and the transformation of blood power gradually improved. At this time, the original lack of vitality has been supplemented. In other words, he is no longer the congenitally deficient Xingxiu who can only live to the age of 25, but a normal blood spirit who has the right to control his life and death.


    The blood bead seemed very spiritual. Feeling the health of the stars, he slowly put the stars on the ground, and the red light emitted by him gradually faded away.


    At this time, he slowly opened his eyes, no longer with a touch of sadness, but with the joy of hope for life.


    "I... can survive!"

 Chapter 474

    Seeing Xingxiu open his eyes, Liu Su rushed to him and jumped into his arms. For a moment, his body was a little stiff. He subconsciously wanted to hold her hand, but slowly took it back.


    Liu Su didn''t pay attention to these. She just looked at him nervously and looked at him up and down to see if he was uncomfortable. She made Xingxiu feel even more miserable.


    Liu Su didn''t find his abnormality, but Jing Su found it. He was clear in his heart and understood Xingxiu''s idea. Although he liked Liu Su all the time, because Xing liked it, he always hid it deeply. He even used a lever to hit each other to make her hate him. Unexpectedly, his mind was pierced by Xing.


    But they like each other, and he doesn''t want to be a bad person. After all, whether it''s Xing or Liu, they are brothers and sisters. He loves them, so he wants them to be happy, and he is willing to quit silently.


    "Star, now that you are in good health, don''t give this rude woman to me. Take care of your own woman, OK?" Inoue Su said coldly, glancing at Liu Su with disgust in his eyes. It seems that he doesn''t like Liu Su''s'' rude ''woman very much~


    Liu Su heard the speech and didn''t think about it. Subconsciously, he bombarded Jing Su, "go away! You''re rude! All the men of the blood spirit family are gentlemen, just you, just you are the stone in the pit, smelly and hard!"


    "You!"


    "Well, stop arguing! Like an enemy!" Xingxiu reluctantly shook his head. He understood the meaning of Jingsu''s words. Although he was very sorry for Jingsu, he could not express his gratitude to Jingsu in any way except that he loved Liu Su more.


    "Well, thank you. I will be more kind to Liu. I will only love her and spoil her all my life. If I disobey her, the sky will break."


    "I believe you."


    The two looked at each other and understood each other''s intentions. Liu Su seemed to be flirting with each other, and they were a little sad.


    The hand originally placed on Xingxiu''s arm was also slowly moved away. She simply ignored what Jingxiu had said before. She was so nervous that she was immersed in her own fantasy early in the morning.


    Xingxiu sees something wrong with Liu Xiu''s look. She just wants to ask a question, but she is interrupted by night Muhua''s voice.


    At this time of the night, Muhua looked very anxious, because he didn''t know what had happened to Yue Baiyi. Now he was anxious and roared at Xiaoshu.


    "What did you do to white clothes?! what is that blood bead?! do you want to turn her into a monster like you?"


    "Ye Muhua! Please pay attention to your words!" Xiaoshu was also angry and was very dissatisfied with the word "monster" that came out again and again in his mouth.


    "Uncle nirvana is right! If we are monsters, what are you?! do you think you are still human?! noble powers adults!" Xiaoshu retorted, and his words were full of ridicule.


    "You!" night Muhua stares at Xiaoshu coldly and nervously at Yue Baiyi. It''s not that he doesn''t want to deal with them now, but that he is really in no mood. The life and death of his beloved woman are uncertain. How can he be calm and calm?


    Many powers also unconsciously stood behind yemuhua, staring at the moon white clothes suspended in the air by blood beads.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi was shocked by the information and mechanical sound given in his brain.


    "Di, the host''s moon white clothes absorb ''blood beads'' and the blood purity is improved. The blood purity is improved.. 98%.. 99%.. 100%. Di.. congratulations on the host''s moon white clothes and successfully evolved into the blood spirit royal family."

 Chapter 475

    oyal line? What happened? She became. She became a royal family?! So simple? So fast?! She''s not dreaming, is she? Wait. Wait. Since she is a royal family, there is only one royal family in the blood spirit family. What''s the matter with Xiaoshu? He called himself mother, but she never had a child. Besides, who did she want to have?


    wait.. His name is also dad? Is Dad him? No, they don''t


    What''s going on??? Did she cross? No. wait! Is it.


    Month white clothes constantly speculated in her heart and finally came to an amazing conclusion. However, this conclusion is really incredible. However, this conclusion is also drawn, and there is nothing else to explain all this.


    At the same time, Nirvana saw people''s eyes on Yue Baiyi, and immediately secretly charged Nangong Lingxue, "take the princess away first."


    "Yes, Wang, my subordinates understand!"


    "Hey, I''m going too, elder sister, you can''t leave me!" Nangong Linglu was worried and grabbed Nangong Lingxue''s wrist.


    Nangong Lingxue was helpless and had to take her away with her. Fortunately, her strength was different from that in the past, otherwise she could not really move them.


    Nirvana saw them leave, so I was relieved.


    Xiaoshu, who secretly observed every move on the scene, was finally relieved. It seems that his task has been completed! Star''s disease has also been cured. It seems that they should go back and recover their lives!


    At the same time, almost all the energy of the blood beads entered the body of Yue Baiyi, and part of the energy divided into two was swallowed by Chu Yi''s beads emitting blue light. When the red light disappeared, the black beads also instantly entered Chu Yi''s body.


    They also fell out of the air because they didn''t have the power of levitation. Fortunately, they were agile. Fortunately, they didn''t fall down and eat shit~


    The blood bead also lost its energy, turned into a transparent color, lost its luster, fell to the ground and fell into pieces.


    The moon white clothes that fell on the ground moved her muscles and bones. Her whole body was full of energy and didn''t feel any discomfort. She always felt that this energy was her own, but it had been separated before and now returned to her body again.


    At this time, the amount of information in her brain is increasing, and her doubts have been answered. Her confused eyes become clear. This time, she doesn''t hesitate any more.


    The hostility to nirvana is not as great as it was at the beginning, and nirvana just took a deep look at her, nodded to her and showed her a good attitude, which also relieved her. At least now nirvana is no longer the enemy. She also understands why Nirvana needs talents and strength expansion so urgently. It turned out that. The real boss is not him!


    "Bai Yi! Are you all right?" night Muhua rushed to Yue Bai Yi, stretched out his hand to help her and said with concern.


    Yue Baiyi pulled his arm out of his hand without any trace, and lightly replied, "I''m fine." although he didn''t hate him, he couldn''t open his chest to her and laugh at him recklessly.


    Yue Baiyi hurried to Chu Yi''s side and said with concern, "are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. It seems that I have benefited a lot. Clothes, it seems that our war has just begun..."


    "You also know?" Yue Baiyi was surprised.


    Chu Yi nodded, "yes, well, let''s not say this first. Since this blood bead has disappeared, we''d better leave here quickly. There are so many mutant animals outside. Once they wake up, it will be..."


    "That... That Captain Chu... They... They have all awakened... They have been blocked in front of the hole."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 476

    Originally, night Muhua looked at Yue Baiyi and was indifferent to him for some reason. He also saw her concern for Chu Yi, which made him very unwilling. His hand hanging in the air also held it tightly. When he heard the information revealed by the power, he was immediately stunned.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?!"


    After hearing the question of yemuhua, the superpower felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t dare to fight against him at present, so he had to swallow his unhappiness and replied, "don''t you have no time to say? Well, major Yeh, what should we do now? Our personnel have lost so much, can we rush out?"


    At this point, the powers all focused their eyes on nirvana. The meaning of hatred in their eyes is self-evident, but Nirvana doesn''t care. For him, he can leave at any time no matter where he is.


    Thinking of this, he nodded, looked up at the moon and said, "I hope you can come to me one day. Xiaoyou, I will treat her well and won''t hurt her."


    Yue Baiyi smelled the speech and stared at him deeply. He was silent for half a minute. Finally, he seemed to compromise. "I hope so. Please remember what you said today. If you do anything sorry to her one day, I will chase you to the ends of the earth and never die!"


    Nirvana didn''t answer, just nodded faintly, and disappeared in place with a flash. It took less time for people to respond. People had left the cave, spread their wings, left the zoo and flew in the direction of Gu Youge and them.


    Seeing that the moon white clothes let go of Nirvana so easily, the powers were also very dissatisfied. They just wanted to question her, but Chu also asked coldly, "your behavior is not worthy to be a person! And you, ye Muhua, I''m so disappointed in you! I didn''t expect you to try to hurt Youge to achieve the purpose of Nirvana!"


    Night Muhua smelled the speech and closed his thin lips tightly. He couldn''t justify Chu Yi''s question. He did what he did. There was nothing to say.


    However, others seemed to think of something, no longer spoke, and their eyes showed a trace of guilt.


    "Cough..." Xiaoshu coughed softly. He didn''t do it on purpose, but he couldn''t help it. His chest was hot. Although it wouldn''t be fatal to him, this attack still hurt him a lot.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi and Chu also noticed him and hurried forward. Seeing this, ten people stepped back slightly and left space for the three of them.


    "Xiaoshu, are you all right?" Yuebai, with a worried face, reached out to hold Xiaoshu up, patted his back with his right hand and gave him the airway.


    Xiaoshu shook his head and coughed again. He wanted to answer that he was okay, but he didn''t expect a hoarse voice to overflow from his throat, as if there was phlegm in his throat, "I... I''m okay, just a little painful..."


    Hearing this, the ten people trembled and stood trembling behind Xiaoshu, bowed their heads and dared not look directly at the moon white clothes, because they clearly felt the familiar breath fluctuation again from her.


    "Night Muhua! If it wasn''t Xiaoshu, it would be Ge Ge this time!" Yue Baiyi was very angry. Looking at Xiaoshu''s pale face because of her injury, her heart suddenly hurt. From the thought of that possibility and the things that didn''t conform to the common sense before, her mood at the moment is mixed, which makes it difficult for people to taste her heart.


    "I''m... sorry..."

 Chapter 477

    Night Muhua apologized somehow. He didn''t quite understand his subconscious reaction to his own actions. Maybe. Maybe he didn''t want her to blame him from the bottom of his heart! Only such an explanation can explain his abnormality at this time.


    Logically speaking, he did not feel that he had done wrong and did not destroy the enemy. Did he wait for the enemy to destroy himself? It''s not our race. From a standpoint, he didn''t do anything wrong at all. However, he didn''t dare to say it. Just seeing her eyes full of disappointment and blame for him, he couldn''t help apologizing.


    Yue Baiyi is not a reasonable person. Ye Muhua apologized, and she has no more reason to criticize him. Although she no longer said anything at this time, she is still very disappointed with him. Her once extravagant hopes have been broken at this time. She knows that if this man knows her identity, he will sacrifice him for GJ, and he will be more painful than anyone, But he will sacrifice her. Maybe he will die after sacrificing her, but he still can''t do the same thing. It''s better for me to bear the world than let the world bear my sincerity to her.


    Yue Baiyi sighed, stopped thinking about it, thought of the mutant beast at the mouth of the cave, and said faintly, "I''d better think about how to get out, if they return from the original way."


    "Bad! Professor! Come on, get out!" night Muhua thought of something. His face changed greatly. He fell under the platform and rushed to the hole.


    The rest of the people hurried to keep up when they saw yemuhua leave. They were afraid that yemuhua would leave them here. After all, isn''t that what yemuhua did before?


    Thinking of this, the powers ran away one by one like rabbits, for fear that night Muhua would leave alone without paying attention.


    Until all the people in the cave left, the other members of the five groups seemed to have something to say and left one after another. At this time, there were only ten people left in the cave, including Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi, Gu Zhili, Yue Yi, Xiaoshu and 28 stars.


    "Xiaoshu, you... Exactly." Yue Baiyi hesitated and didn''t know what to say. With Gu Zhili here, it was difficult to say.


    Chu also seemed to see the embarrassment of Yue Baiyi and explained to Gu Zhili, "ah Li, I can''t hide it from you now. With your intelligence, I must guess some."


    Gu Zhili heard the speech, pushed the frame glasses on the bridge of his nose, nodded and said, "yes, brother Chu. I guessed more or less about this. Xiaoshu and these ten should not be human, but the blood spirit family. Moreover, sister in white, you should not be human."


    Not doubt, but affirmation. Yue Baiyi was stunned by his words, and then reacted. She stared at Gu Zhili''s eyes covered by frame glasses, saw the sincerity in his eyes, sighed, seemed to have made some decision, and nodded, "Yes, brother Gu, as you said, I am not human. Like Xiaoshu, I am the blood spirit family and the king of the blood spirit family like nirvana. No, I should be the emperor and the only emperor of the blood spirit family now."


    "Emperor? The only one? I see. Is there such a big difference in the attitude of Nirvana towards you? I understand." Gu Zhili smiled and nodded, his eyes clear.


    "It seems that the rules of the blood spirit family are very strict!" Gu Zhili sighed and glanced at the moon and ten people.


    Seeing this, the ten people hurriedly came to the moon in white, knelt down on one knee and saluted respectfully, "my subordinate ghost (Xingxiu Di, liusujing, Suwei, Xinsu, sukang), see your majesty!"


    Outside the mouth of the cave, yimenglu opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of unbelievable looks. She seemed to see something she couldn''t believe. However, it was only dark in front of her.


    "Lulu?"


    "Ah? What''s the matter?"


    "What are you thinking? Why are you in a daze? Go quickly?"


    "Oh, oh, nothing. I''ll go as soon as I walk." yimenglu looked back into the cave, calmed down, and turned to keep up with Qi Luo''s pace.


    Should she say it or not?!

 Chapter 478

    "Excuse me, get up."


    Yue Baiyi raised his hand slightly and looked indifferent. His temperament was natural, not like he had just become an emperor, as if he was born an emperor.


    "Thank you, Emperor!" the ten people said in unison.


    Ten people stood up, Xingxiu came forward again and thanked the moon in white, "thank my emperor for saving Xingxiu!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell me what''s the matter with you." although Yue Baiyi had some guesses in her heart, she still wanted to hear it from them.


    Xingxiu nodded and explained, "Tell my emperor, the 28 people of your twenty-eight stars and constellations are the escort team selected by you personally to perform important tasks for you. Your highness, the prince, is your own son. We are not people in this period of time. We come from the future to change the fate that your Highness the crowned prince can''t cultivate his physique. Your Highness the prince and the crowned prince are friends in general, So this time his royal highness offered to come.


    At the same time, it is also for the subordinate''s body. Here is an opportunity to change the subordinate''s body. "


    Xingxiu''s voice is clear, like a spring. Just listening makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Although Yue Baiyi guessed, he was very surprised to hear it. After digesting it for a long time, he said, "who is the crowned prince?"


    "The prince of nirvana is the child of Nirvana," replied Xingxiu.


    "Nirvana? That is to say. Gege''s?" the moon white clothes was surprised.


    "Yes, my emperor, the crowned Prince is the son of Lord Nirvana and Princess yogurt." Xingxiu nodded.


    Yue Baiyi hesitated and nodded. She couldn''t digest it for a long time. Although it wasn''t her turn, it was her son''s turn!


    "However, how did you cross over?" the moon white dress was so strange.


    "We are." when Xingxiu saw this, he couldn''t help looking at Chu Yi and replied, "it was the emperor''s husband who controlled the time and sent us back."


    "Poof. Emperor Fu." Yue Baiyi couldn''t help laughing. She turned her head and looked at Chu Yi with teasing in her eyes.


    Chu also reluctantly shook his head and said, "you are the queen, I am your husband, not the emperor. What is it?"


    "Hey hey, who is my husband? Hum ~ I won''t marry you ~" Yue Baiyi said proudly.


    Chu also heard the speech and said with a smile, "yes, I married you, your majesty?"


    "Hum ~ it''s almost the same ~" Yue Baiyi nodded slightly and said proudly.


    Chu Yichong looked at her and reached out and rubbed her soft hair. "Well, let''s go out quickly. This time, we''ll pick up some old people."


    "But... It''s unfair to Murong''s two elders... Not to mention. Xingli her."


    "Sister in white, Xingli and I are not secular people. We are grateful to you from the bottom of our hearts for what you have done to us these days. You have never hurt us or human beings. It''s just a different race. I believe you. I believe that Xingli will be the same and believe you." Gu Zhili smiled and looked at her with sincerity in his eyes.


    "What''s more, brother Chu and I have lived and died for so many years. He believes in you, and I must also believe in you. Moreover, I see that brother Chu has never concealed things from me, but this time, I can understand, I understand, brother Chu, you don''t have to feel guilty, I understand."


    Chu also heard the speech, walked forward and gently beat him on the chest. He said gratefully, "good brother!"


    "Cough, mom and Dad, uncle Ali, let''s go quickly." Xiaoshu reminded.


    "OK, let''s go out."

 Chapter 479

    The people in white also came outside the cave, but what they saw was the scene of night Muhua killing the mutant beast with the powers.


    More than half of the previously dense mutant beasts have been lost. The rest are either killed by the powers or pestering the powers. They seem to want to tear them into their belly before they give up.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Baiyi hesitated a little, and finally decided to help them. Thinking of the future war, she felt that she must cooperate with mankind, otherwise in the end, the creatures on the earth will be destroyed no matter what they are.


    "Guixiu, Xingxiu, dixiu, Liuxiu, Jingsu, SHISU, Weisu, Xinsu, fangsu, Kangsu, listen to the order!"


    "My subordinates are here!" ten people said respectfully.


    "You go and help mankind out."


    "Yes! My emperor! Subordinates take orders!" the ten people respectfully replied. The next second they spread their wings and dragged a power with one hand to take them away from the land of right and wrong.


    At the beginning, the powers also tried to struggle. Threatened by ten people, they immediately calmed down. Ten people sent them back to the small house and turned around again to save the rest.


    The people who were originally in despair saw the stars and ten people, just like the light in the dark, and suddenly changed from an enemy to a benefactor.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi also summoned Xiaomi to attack the mutant beast so that the powers could escape.


    People looked at Yue Baiyi''s move and felt a sense of gratitude in their hearts, but they didn''t know her identity at this time.


    "Ah Yi, protect Xiaoshu and find Xiaoxiao and them."


    "Yes, Wang, no, Huang!"


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    After Yue Baiyi entrusted Xiaoshu to Yue Yi, he worked hard with Chu Yi and Gu Zhili to kill the enemy and save the powers. Some powers saw someone coming to save them, and they immediately took the opportunity to escape. Of course, there were also some bloody powers, who stayed to help Yue Baiyi kill the enemy.


    People are also anxious to see that there are more and more mutant animals and they can''t kill them at all.


    "Major ye, you have the most ideas. You''d better find a way!" he Tianhu, a four legged power, can''t bear it at this time. He doesn''t know how many mutant animals died in his hands.


    Night Muhua couldn''t think of any good way at this time. Until he caught a glimpse of Xiaomi in the corner of his eye, he immediately said, "white clothes, since you can control Xiaomi, try whether you can control these mutant animals in your way!"


    Yue Baiyi hesitated when she heard the speech. Her method is too obvious to be a real mutant beast. But if she doesn''t do it at this time, how can she explain it?


    When she was in trouble, suddenly, a voice came out of her head, which made her instantly ignite hope.


    "White clothes! I finally found you!"


    The moon looked up in white, and a woman wearing something similar to ancient clothes looked at her in surprise. She looked at someone and recognized her immediately.


    "Mengxue! It''s you!"


    "Yes, not only me, but also others! This time the people of our four families came out!" Mengxue pointed to a girl flying towards her behind her.


    "Purple dream! Here! White clothes are here!"


    "Hey, come!" a girl with long hair and waist, floating with the wind, stepped on the flying sword, came to Mengxue and rushed to the moon''s white dress road.


    "Hello, Miss Yue. My name is purple dream. I''m the saint of the purple family. I''ve heard of you and finally met you today."

 Chapter 480

    Yue Baiyi first politely smiled at purple dream, and then said, "Hello, Miss purple dream, please forgive me for the current situation. I can''t entertain you, so..."


    "Don''t worry, white clothes! Little purple dream is a beast controlling family. She can control spirit beasts and even mutated beasts. Little purple dream, I''ll give it to you!" Mengxue waved to purple dream and winked at moon white clothes.


    Purple dream nodded and couldn''t help but say a string of spells that people couldn''t understand and felt that she had ancient power.


    When the spell disappeared, it suddenly fell from the sky. Golden cages composed of characters trapped every mutant beast in an instant.


    Then purple dream glanced at everyone present and said faintly, "don''t go quickly."


    When people saw this, they immediately woke up and looked at what was happening in front of them. They seemed to be in the fantasy. Until the end of the world, their life became more and more mysterious.


    Are these two girls from the legendary Xiuxian family?


    However, there is no room for people to say that for the sake of their lives, now they take this opportunity to run out of the forest one by one.


    Shangguan Liuguang and Shangguan Liuyun of the guwu family looked at each other, and both saw a look of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "Brother, the Xiuxian family was born!"


    "Yes, it looks like I know Yue Baiyi..."


    "Is Miss Yue the same?"


    "Probably not."


    "Why?"


    "From the attitude between them, no matter what they know, cloud, it seems that it is right for us to make friends with Yue Baiyi."


    "Yes, brother, what should we do now? Leave?"


    "No, stay and see."


    "Yes, brother."


    The conversation between Shangguan Liuguang and Shangguan Liuyun was heard by others, and they couldn''t help but stop one by one. They watched at the mouth of the forest. They wanted to see how the Xiuxian family controlled these ferocious mutant animals.


    Purple dreamt that people didn''t leave and didn''t care much. She glanced at the mutant beast trapped in the character cage, raised her hands slightly, and another ancient spell overflowed from her throat again.


    The words fell, and the characters overflowing from her throat were concretely suspended in the air, and hit the brain of the mutant beast at the same time.


    "Ow!!!"


    "Squeak!!!"


    "Ah!!!"


    The sad cry of various mutant animals shook the whole valley for three times until the characters completely disappeared. The originally violent mutant animals suddenly quieted down, and the eyes of each mutant animal became clear.


    Purple dreamed of this and removed the cage. The mutant beast lost the shackles of the cage and still became very quiet and obedient, as if it were a small animal domesticated before the end of the world. Its huge body crawled on the ground, quiet like a clever and sensible child.


    Mengxue saw this, smiled, fell down from the air, put the sword away, walked to yuebaiyi and said happily, "Baiyi, haven''t seen you for a long time! Do you miss me!"


    "No, I almost forgot you." Yue Baiyi shook her head and gave a disappointing answer to Mengxue.


    "Er... Well, I''ll impress you deeply. This time, the four of us gather together. This time, I don''t intend to stay with you for a long time to resist the enemy together with you. Mengjia, the master of refining tools, the master of purple family controls animals, and the other two, the master of Feng family refining pills and the master of Gu family arranging arrays. This time, we have made it clear that with the advent of the end of the world, we will follow the energy of the blood spirit family There will be another race, which will be a terrible creature that will destroy all living things on earth! "

 Chapter 481

    "I already know this through inheritance. However, I have to find someone who knows more. However, I''d better get out of here now. Major ye, let''s get out of here. If you have anything to say, wait until you get out of here." Yue Baiyi looked at the sky. The sun was about to set. A lot of things happened today, She was overwhelmed for a while.


    Although her body is full of energy, she doesn''t feel that she has made a breakthrough. She doesn''t know what''s going on. It seems that she still has to find time to think about the use of the blood bead''s energy.


    Although Ye Muhua had many questions in his mind, he also knew the interests of the matter. He could not say more immediately. He nodded and organized people to leave.


    The party came to the small room again. The people who were anxious because of the people who had fled back before were relieved when they saw yemuhua and his party. However, when they saw that some people could not come back, some relatives and friends of the powers who could not come back burst into tears and were in great pain.


    Yue Baiyi was very sad to see this scene. After all, the murderer is undoubtedly nirvana, but if these people don''t hurt Gu Youge, Nirvana won''t run away. Fortunately, Ge Ge is all right, otherwise I''m afraid no one here can go back!


    "Master!" Yin Xiaoxiao took Murong Xingli to Yuebai.


    "Well, Xiao Xiao, are you all right?"


    "No, just before, a large number of mutant animals poured down from the foot of the mountain, but they didn''t seem to see us. They scattered and ran away." Yin Xiaoxiao told Yue Baiyi what he had seen before.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and looked at Murong Xingli. She saw that she was talking to Gu Zhili and didn''t bother them.


    "Well, don''t cry! The dead are gone! The living have to continue to live! Shut up and go with me if you don''t want to stay here and be divided up and eaten by mutant animals!" yemuhua''s good temper was also worn away during this period of time, and the banditry of the soldiers was completely revealed.


    The gentle face is full of worry and doubt. According to the truth, there are definitely more than a few mutant animals they have seen before. Where are the others?


    And then came purple dream. Mengxue and his party were four. They flew with swords, which really made people couldn''t help but focus their eyes on them.


    "White clothes, it''s bad. All the mutant beasts gathered at the door. They seem to want to rush out! Fortunately, there are thorns at the door, so they can''t escape for a while and a half! If so many mutant beasts run out, they will certainly harm the nearby base and even the survivors who go out!" Mengxue jumped down from the sword and received the sword in her hand with a worried face, Came to the moon in front of Bai Yi and told her what she had found out.


    "Mengxue, with my current mental strength and cultivation, I can''t control so many mutant animals." purple dream''s face is confused, and Yue Baiyi found that purple dream''s face is pale now, which seems to be in a very bad state.


    "I know you''ve tried your best. It''s normal that you can''t control too many mutant animals. If you can, you really don''t want to be the enemy of these guys. After all, it''s good to have more help."


    "Don''t talk about this first, let''s hurry over and have a look!" a man in white, handsome facial features and unconsciously righteous spirit flew down from the sky. People can judge him at a glance.


    "Let''s go!" night Muhua heard the speech, ignored the inquiry, and directly took people to the gate of the zoo.

 Chapter 482

    That night, when Muhua led the powers to the gate, the scene in front of him was stunned. Which is the stunned mutant beast? I''m afraid this wisdom is no less than human beings?


    The nylon rope left by Muhua when they came in the night before is being pulled by one of them. It doesn''t look very big, but many mutant animals are led by it. It looks like a mutant animal similar to the tiger before the end of the world? In the claw?


    It seemed that he was trying to climb up the rock, but because he was too big and didn''t grasp the strength, he stumbled and fell to the ground. Many mutant animals hurried forward and seemed to be asking him. However, he seemed very angry. In addition to his appearance, he immediately roared in the face of his little brothers.


    "Roar!"


    It seems that the leading mutant beast has a bad temper.


    "It seems that it is indeed developing towards the spirit beast. The spirit beast is about to become extinct for so many years. It is amazing that the energy in the universe can evolve the low-level animals on the earth to such a degree!" the speaker is another man in a royal blue robe who looks very bookish standing beside the righteous man in white.


    He looks medium-sized and can''t distinguish between male and female. If it weren''t for his cool and magnetic male voice, it would be difficult to make people think whether he is male or female.


    "Gu Wuji, go to arrange your array and trap them in the array." Mengxue patted the man in precious blue robe, that is, Gu Wuji said.


    Gu Wuji slightly turned his head, looked at Mengxue, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s difficult to trap so many mutant beasts in one array. Even if it''s OK, it will waste a lot of time and spirit stones. It''s better to talk with them instead of trapping them."


    "Discuss? You go! Your boy just likes to stand and talk without backache! Little purple dream didn''t dare to say that he wanted to communicate with them. You dare to speak generously. OK, you go. Miss Ben is here waiting for you to return triumphantly." Meng Xue Ni Yan snorted.


    Gu Wuji saw that Mengxue ran on him. He was not ashamed. He just shook his head lightly and said secretly, how does this girl always like to bury him? Can''t you really have a grudge in your last life? That''s all. He''s a man. He won''t argue with a little girl!


    Mengxue saw that Gu Wuji didn''t speak, and snorted again. Then she turned to purple dream and said, "little purple dream, do you have any way? Can you try to communicate with them? If you have wisdom, you can really say it like Gu Wuji and see what they need."


    Purple dream shook his head when he heard the speech and sighed, "at this time, I also have more than my heart but less strength. I was overdrawn just now, and now I can''t show my words of controlling animals. For today''s plan, I can only kill them or drive them into the zoo. Before I leave, I set a ban here, so that people can''t get in and they can''t get out."


    "I agree with zi''er. It''s the only way to do this for now. Major Ye Muhua, please help us drive these mutant animals into the zoo and try not to gather at the door, so that we can arrange the prohibition." the man in white looked at Ye Muhua seriously and begged.


    "Hey, Feng Mingxuan, are you crazy? At this time, you must ask for white clothes. Can you figure out the situation? This guy is just a mortal."


    "Xueer! Don''t be rude! No matter what people say, they are also major of the military headquarters, and their strength can''t be underestimated." Feng Mingxuan scolded with a slight disapproval.


    Mengxue heard the speech and said coldly, "what about the major of the military headquarters? He''s not a mortal! Hum! White clothes, ignore this guy. This guy is the most serious of the four of us. He wears a face every day. It''s annoying!"


    Yue Baiyi helplessly looked at Mengxue''s familiar embrace of her arm and said to her, "well, brother Ye''s strength is really extraordinary. Don''t say that. Sorry, brother ye, Mengxue, she''s still young and doesn''t pay attention to her discretion in speaking, so you can."


    "Yemou won''t quarrel with a child. Well, everyone heard that if you want to leave, you''ll drive the mutant beast into the zoo. I know this task has suffered heavy losses. Yemou promised to double compensation to you."

 Chapter 483

    "Compensation? What compensation?"


    As soon as the powers heard this, they suddenly got excited. After all, the loss is also lost. How can they be reconciled if they don''t get some back? What''s more, this time he concealed it first, otherwise they wouldn''t necessarily come here to do the task. Frankly, they were coerced and lured by them, and they haven''t told the truth. No wonder they offered such a high reward. I dare to know that few of them can come back, otherwise the military headquarters will lose a large amount of green level spiritual core?


    Maybe they don''t have so many green level spiritual cores.


    Seeing this, night Muhua quickly said, "each person has 100 kilograms of rice and 100 kilograms of flour, plus the ten green level spiritual cores promised to you before. Now add five, a total of 15 green level spiritual cores."


    When people hear this, you look at me and I look at you. It seems that they are speculating about the authenticity of what night Muhua said. In the end of the world, the first valuable thing is food and the second is the spiritual core.


    The first one can feed and clothe them and let them live, while the second one can make them live better and lead a better life in the last world. Therefore, ye Muhua seduced them with these two things. I have to say that he did it right.


    "OK! I hope major Ye does what he says!"


    "Yemou definitely keeps his word!"


    "I hope so!"


    The two sides talked together, relying on Mengxue on Yue Baiyi, made a face in the direction of night Muhua, then pulled Yue Baiyi to one side and whispered, "when will you come out of those secular people''s bases? Why don''t you fight the next day by yourself now?"


    "When I go back this time and take my parents away with them, I won''t go to the human base again. Then I''ll go to Nirvana and discuss how to deal with the evil enemy." Yue Baiyi replied. At this time, she knew that Mengxue''s words were true, and this time she knew that they wouldn''t be enemies.


    Mengxue nodded when she heard the speech. She seemed to think of something bad. Her beautiful eyebrows frowned deeply.


    "Well, don''t think too much, the victory must belong to us!" Yue Baiyi affirmed, emitting a light of self-confidence. Seeing Mengxue unconsciously believed her.


    "Well, the victory must belong to us! However, before that, you still have to go to a place with us, and we will tell you the whole story."


    "OK, wait until I pick up my parents."


    "OK! No problem!"


    "Well, the top priority is to deal with the immediate difficulties quickly. These mutant animals either harm humans or are eaten by those damn things. Can your prohibition protect them?"


    "It''s not clear. Maybe it can, maybe it can''t. After all, I haven''t fought yet. I don''t know if I can work on those things."


    "I hope it works!"


    "Yes!"


    After they finished, they returned to the team. At this time, night Muhua had started the task of driving out the mutant animals with the powers. With the help of several Xiuxian families, many mutant animals were driven into the zoo, but some were scolded by the first mutant animals and faced off with humans.


    However, the first mutant beast seemed very angry. It happened that a power man accidentally killed a mutant beast on the spot. This move aroused the anger of the mutant beasts. One by one, they no longer reserved, and angrily rushed to yemuhua and others to fight again.

 Chapter 484

    "Ah! Ah! My hand!"


    A scream sounded, and people''s attention was immediately pulled to the man who made the sound. At the moment, he was full of pain and covered his shoulder with his right hand. At the moment, his left hand had already disappeared, and the blood flowed continuously from the injured part of his shoulder, which made people frightened and frightened.


    Xu was in pain, which made him forget the situation at the moment. At the same time, the mutant beast that bit off his hand swallowed his arm and rushed at him again.


    Until the mutant beast rushed over, the man reacted. At this time, it was too late. He closed his desperate eyes and had only one idea in his heart. He regretted coming. He regretted that because the ten green level spiritual cores followed the team to such a dangerous task, they lost their arms and important partners. At the moment, they didn''t even protect their own lives. My God! Why? Why treat them like this?!


    However, the long pain did not come. He was full of doubts and carefully opened his eyes. The scene in front of him made his temporarily cold body warm slowly.


    "Miss Yue?"


    Yue Baiyi, who was struggling with the mutant beast, heard the sound and didn''t look back, but said faintly, "you step back and let someone wrap you up. If you bleed too much, you will die."


    Hearing the words of Yue Baiyi, the superpower somehow shed tears from his eyes. He was very moved and grateful. After despair, he was injected with hope. In the face of the person who gave him hope, people can always remember clearly, and so will many years later.


    "Yes. Yes. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you, Miss Yue!"


    Yue Baiyi nodded faintly and didn''t speak. She still managed this matter. She still couldn''t watch people die in front of her. No matter whether this person did anything to hurt himself or not, no matter this person knows her identity and may have all kinds of dislikes and resentments towards her in the future, she just wanted to have no regrets and no regrets. She just wanted to follow her heart.


    The Xingxiu ten people watched Yue Baiyi move and rushed up to help Yue Baiyi. Chu Yi, Gu Zhili, Murong Xingli and others also joined the war one after another. Originally, Yue Yi wanted to help, but Yue Baiyi delivered the task, which was to protect Xiaoshu.


    On January 1, he knew Xiaoshu''s identity. At the moment, he valued Xiaoshu''s life more than himself, so he was not dissatisfied with the task, and the strange feeling in his heart became clear.


    "Uncle a Yi?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Shu hung his head and apologized.


    "Why?"


    "Yes. Yes. I know you like it."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." Yue Yi answered faintly, and his words were full of happiness and relief. At this moment, Xiaoshu suddenly understood that loving someone really doesn''t have to get each other. As long as you look at each other, it''s great happiness in life.


    "Well, uncle a Yi has some tricks!"


    "I know. They are my children."


    "Ah? What?" Xiaoshu suddenly jumped in his heart and hurriedly didn''t open his eyes. His guilty appearance made Yue sigh.


    "Xing''er, Di''er, looks like me."


    "Cough. Well, uncle a Yi, how can you escape everything? And the Pleiades, he is the boss, dixiu is the second and Xingxiu is the third. Uncle a Yi, would you not want them..."


    "No, they will be born."


    Xiaoshu raised his head in amazement and looked at the moon. When he saw the love in his eyes, the big stone in his heart suddenly fell. He thought that after he knew, according to his heart to his mother, he would not talk to others. Unexpectedly


    "Ah! Star! Be careful!"

 Chapter 485

    Liu Su screamed. Seeing that the claw of the mutant beast was about to run through the back of Xingxiu''s head, his heart was immediately grabbed. As soon as the moon saw this, he also moved. He flashed in front of Xingxiu, gently pulled him away from his place, and the mutant beast roared angrily when he saw his attack.


    "Ow!! Ow!!!"


    Xingxiu was still inexplicable. When he came back to God, he found that the person who saved him was.


    "You and the prince stay here."


    Before he could react, something was stuffed into his arms, "Hey, wait."


    "Be obedient." Yue Yi frowned slightly. He didn''t seem to know how to communicate with Xingxiu. Facing Xingxiu, he didn''t know how to say it for a moment.


    However, Xingxiu was suddenly stunned when he heard this sentence. He looked at Yue Yi foolishly and nodded. When Yue Yi saw his promise, he smiled faintly, touched his head with satisfaction, turned away in Xingxiu''s stupidity and joined the war.


    Xiaoshu looked at Xingxiu in his stupidity and said, "Xingxiu, are you stupid? You were going to die just now! If it weren''t for uncle a Yi, you would have died!"


    "Ah? Your highness, what are you talking about?" Xingxiu was so cute that Xiaoshu couldn''t bear to blame him.


    "Alas, I said you were just touched by your father? As for you?" Xiaoshu looked contemptuous.


    Xingxiu also completely reacted and said in surprise, "Your Highness, you won''t tell him? Then I, the eldest brother and the second brother, they."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll still be born. Really, it''s not what I said. Your father guessed it. Who told you to look like and come through. Why don''t you know uncle Yi''s intelligence? Hey, I said, uncle Yi is so smart, why are you so stupid? No, no, it seems that uncle Yi''s intelligence has been learned by the Pleiades, your family Guys, I don''t know where it came from, silly! "Xiaoshu was held in his arms by Xingxiu, patted him on the shoulder, patted his delicate face, and hit him hard.


    Xingxiu was also a little angry and happy, and immediately retorted, "Your Highness, you haven''t made yourself so small, let my emperor and his husband hold you, and act like a spoiled child. I saw it!"


    "You son of a bitch, who is spoiled?! which eye of yours has seen me spoiled?!" Xiaoshu immediately glared like a fried cat.


    Xingxiu nodded and said solemnly, "not only are you coquettish, but I also see your Royal Highness''s arrogance. Here, isn''t it ~"


    "You boy!"


    "Hey, your highness, when will you show you your real body?"


    "What are you looking at? I''m afraid they''ll be fascinated by the real body of the prince! What if I don''t let the prince go back at that time?"


    Xingxiu nodded when she heard the speech, looked at all the remarkable faces, and immediately ruthlessly revealed, "well, your highness is afraid of being chased by his father? My subordinates have seen the jealousy of the emperor ~ ~ ~"


    "You, can you expect me to do better? For you, the prince also robbed blood beads from Uncle nirvana. You, can you understand some gratitude?"


    "Yes, dear prince, your great kindness to Xingxiu and your subordinates will never forget!" Xingxiu really thinks so. His gratitude to Xiaoshu is no less than his gratitude to moon white clothes.


    "It''s good to know, really good ~" Xiaoshu proudly touched Xingxiu''s head, which made Xingxiu cry and laugh.


    However, while the two talked, people could not bear to be attacked by the wheels of the mutant beast, and even Yue Baiyi was exhausted.


    "No, there are too many of them! If we go on like this, we will only be consumed by them!"

 Chapter 486

    Chen Feng waved his sour arm and shouted at the people. Everyone knows that this is not the time to love war, but if they don''t drive them into the zoo, they can''t get out of here, so no matter what it is for, they must drive these mutant animals into the zoo.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the current situation and her eyebrows were deeply locked. If they could fly out with their ability, but if they exposed her identity in advance, it''s better not to expose her identity as a last resort. After all, there may be tools to contact the base at any time in yemuhua, in case the news is exposed, What if it''s critical to the safety of your family?


    So now? What should I do? However, when they were helpless, a strange voice came from outside the door. It seemed that something was climbing and someone was talking.


    At this moment, both mutant beasts and powers stopped attacking each other, and seemed to stare at every move outside the door with great vigilance.


    Suddenly! A man''s head came out, and people were shocked and said with horror on their faces.


    "My God! It''s a zombie!"


    "How could it be zombies?! they. They climbed up! My God! How did they climb up?!"


    "There were no zombies around here before! What''s the matter?!"


    "Major Ye! What can I do?"


    Many powers have been flustered. Looking at more and more zombies gathered on the vines above the gate, the fear in people''s eyes is more and more intense. They are even a little desperate. In the case of wolves and tigers, can they escape this damn ghost place safely?!


    Yue Baiyi looked at the scene in front of her. She was stunned at first, and then thought of something. The look between her eyebrows became a little complicated. She already knew who was coming, but I''m afraid her identity had to be exposed at this time, mixed with sorrow and joy. However, it''s most important to save her life now.


    Sure enough, after a while, the vines on the gate were full of zombies. Some looked low-level, some looked high-level, and even some couldn''t tell whether they were people or zombies. However, just because they stood among the zombies without being attacked, they looked by no means ordinary people.


    However, at this time, it seemed that they felt something. They gave way one by one, and two women came out of the road. The two women jumped and came to the front of Yue Baiyi.


    "Your help is late, please my king, no, please forgive me!" a woman in front took the lead and half knelt down, and the woman behind also knelt down.


    At this time, people pay attention to the moon white clothes, and their eyes are full of exploration and doubt.


    Yue Baiyi knew that at this time, she could not hold fire. She sighed and said plainly, "get up."


    "Thank you, Emperor!" the woman stood up, and her face gradually became clear in front of people.


    When I saw her scene, Xingxiu and dixiu were a little surprised. First they were stunned, and then they were at a loss.


    However, the woman didn''t care so much. She just put her heart on Yue Baiyi.


    "Yanqin, you did well, and you, xi''ai, came in time. It must be hard. Those guys?"


    Xi''ai nodded, turned around and said, "you can see clearly! In front of my Lord, this is the most noble emperor of our blood spirit family!"


    Zombies, oh no, they are the blood spirit family. When they heard this, they looked at each other very humanized. They seemed to hesitate about Yue Xiai''s words, and Yue Baiyi was not angry. They immediately shouted at them. That voice was stirring and resounded through people''s hearts. With unique dignity, they expressed her identity to them.


    At this moment, the moon in white was full of momentum, showing the emperor''s style all over. The unique language of the blood spirit family stunned the powers.


    However, the blood spirit families on the vine heard this roar, no longer questioned the identity of Yue Baiyi, knelt down with one heart and answered her with their own voice.


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction, roared at them, turned to Yue Xiai and said, "Xiai, let them drive the mutant animals into the zoo and don''t hurt them. If I don''t make a mistake, I''m afraid these mutant animals will form their own country in the near future. Maybe they can turn into shape at that time. Are you right, Mengxue?"

 Chapter 487

    "Yes, it''s only half a year now, and we''ve almost caught up with the level of spirit beasts. Maybe in the near future, there will really be transformed mutant beasts. At that time, they have their own rules and civilization, and we should be able to live with them under the sky." Mengxue nodded and looked at the emperor''s style revealed by the moon''s white clothes, The eyes are full of small stars. In fact, there is no great difference between the cultivation of immortals and the blood spirit family, but the direction of evolution is different, so the difference is obvious.


    The inheritance of the blood spirit family should be more than that.


    Mengxue glanced at Xiaomi, who was obediently following at the foot of Yue Baiyi, and secretly said in her heart.


    "Yes, Huang. Roar ~ ~!" xi''ai shouted at the blood spirits on the vine. The blood spirits received orders one by one. The blood spirits with the same appearance as human beings spread their wings and glided to the ground one by one, while the rest could see the abnormal blood spirits. They jumped down from the high altitude one by one. Because they couldn''t feel pain, so after jumping down, He immediately threw himself into the battle.


    Every blood spirit with wings has an army without wings. They take their own team, work hard to perform the task, and have a rigorous and serious attitude. Even ye Muhua, who has been working in the military headquarters, is a little impressed.


    Seeing that the mutant beast was driven by the blood spirits, Yue Baiyi immediately turned to the powers and said, "don''t leave here quickly!"


    It was like waking up from a dream that people suddenly realized that after looking at the moon white clothes with strange eyes, they rushed to the nylon rope and climbed out along the rope.


    The moon white dress also unfolded her colorful wings evolved from colorful and flew into the sky. The colorful light shines on everyone''s eyes and everyone''s heart. She doesn''t look like such an ugly zombie at all. She is even an angel than an angel. The colorful light wings are shining and shining, and people can''t move their eyes.


    She didn''t care so much. She flew outside the door, moved out all the vehicles in the system space, put them on the roadside, and flew inside the door again to rush to night Muhua Road, "I''ve put the vehicle at the door. After you go out, drive away."


    Before night Muhua could reply, Yue Baiyi turned to command the battle between humans and mutant animals, which had become the battle between blood spirit and mutant animals. This battlefield belongs to her!


    Night Muhua took a deep look at Yue Baiyi. His eyes were full of complexity. He didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face her, so he had to bite his teeth and climb out along the rope.


    The rest of the people feel no simpler than yemuhua. Similarly, they don''t know how to express their thoughts. They have no choice but to leave here with yemuhua.


    There are five groups of members who haven''t left, as well as Mu Chengfeng, Chen Feng, he Tianhu, and even he Yuning.


    As for Yu Wen, Xi Tian, persuaded by Yu Bao, also left with Ye Muhua.


    Moon white looked at the people who stayed, and some were relieved. Some people could not stay, and could not drive away. Fate may be so wonderful, that is, so simple.


    "Thank you!"


    "Oh, you''re welcome. Little sister Yue, although I''m a rude person, I''m also a sensible person. Who''s a good person and who''s a bad person? We all see in our eyes these days. You''ve never hurt us and saved us all again and again. Can''t you not return this kindness because of your identity?


    Then we humans are really worse than animals! "

 Chapter 488

    "Puff ~"


    Moon white couldn''t help laughing, and the silver bell like laughter rang through everyone''s ears.


    "Brother Tianhu, you are worthy of being an indomitable, clanking northern man. The little woman admires you." she smiled at he Tianhu, turned her head, looked at the war situation and said to the crowd, "you''d better leave first. You should be able to set up the array now."


    Gu Wuji was named by Yue Baiyi, and immediately got excited. He hurriedly replied, "yes, Miss Yue, I''ll set up the array now. It''s better for others to leave quickly. Don''t be trapped in this array and can''t get out. Then you can only survive here with these mutant beasts!"


    Gu Wuji smiled at Murong Xingli, Shangguan Liuli, lengxinyu, Yi Menglu, Qi Luo and other girls. However, before the smile on his face converged, he was beaten by something.


    "Ouch ~"


    "Gu Wuji! I''m not going to do your business! I only know how to tease girls all day. Hum! I haven''t seen you really like a girl. Settle down early, uncle Gu doesn''t have to worry about you all the time!" Mengxue forked her waist and preached to Gu Wuji. It looks like a mother. She hates iron and doesn''t become steel.


    And Gu Wuji saw this. Somehow, he looked at Mengxue vaguely, and the look in his eyes flickered slightly, so fast that people couldn''t detect it clearly. Soon he returned to his former ruffian appearance and said with a smile, "the life of Xiuxian is so long. What''s the hurry? The future will be long! Besides, my young master is only 25 years old this year. Don''t worry. What are you doing in such a hurry? Is it difficult? Do you want to marry me?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Wuji''s face showed a ruffian smile again, which made Meng Xue turn a white eye.


    "Do your daydream! Marry you? Idle all day and don''t practice well. Marry you? Forget it. If it''s brother Mingxuan, it''s almost the same!"


    Feng Mingxuan, who was named by the Taoist surname, immediately brightened up. His eyes were full of joy. However, it was only for a moment. He soon converged back. When Gu Wuji saw the expression of Feng Mingxuan, he frowned and seemed very unhappy with his expression at that moment.


    The atmosphere of the scene was frozen to the freezing point, and outsiders could see that there was something wrong with the three at this time. However, Mengxue is a rough nerve. She didn''t see the private surging of the two men. She waved her hand and said to Dugu Wuji, "you don''t go to the array quickly! Finish the array as soon as possible, and we can leave here as soon as we finish the task as soon as possible! I have a lot to say to white clothes!"


    "Yes, miss!" she said helplessly, but there was no trace of intolerance between her eyebrows, but showed a faint color of doting.


    Gu Wuji had to go to the door to arrange the array, while the rest of the people were still doing the work of driving away the mutant beast. To drive away the mutant beast, how to drive it was to beat it, beat it without killing it. If it was afraid, it would naturally escape. After all, the mutant beast is not a zombie beast. It has no reason and only knows how to kill.


    The leading mutant animals seemed to see the ulterior motives of the people in white. They immediately roared, and all the mutant animals stopped and ran behind the leading mutant animals one by one.


    The moon white clothes also roared, and all the blood spirits stood behind her, so the two sides confronted each other.


    "People... People... People... Class..."


    A hoarse male voice that didn''t seem to speak very often suddenly sounded, leaving everyone present stunned.


    What did they hear? What did they see? A mutant. Mutant beast can speak!


    Yue Baiyi was very stunned. Everyone present was very stunned. Except Xiaoshu and Xingxiu, everyone stared at the talking mutant beast with wide eyes.

 Chapter 489

    "You... You... Are you talking?!" Murong Xingli exclaimed in amazement, breaking the strange and rigid atmosphere at this time.


    The leading mutant beast looked at Murong Xingli, nodded and answered her words. Such a move made her even more thrilled.


    "You can really talk!"


    "Yes..." it''s just very stiff, like a person who hasn''t spoken for many years and suddenly opens his mouth again.


    "It''s amazing! Can you speak at the beginning?" Murong Xingli was curious at this time. He didn''t know what answer the talking mutant beast would give her.


    However, this time, the first mutant beast shook his head and replied intermittently, "no... no... can... Just... Just... Just... Learn... Can..."


    "What?! just learned to speak?! did you learn to speak when you heard us?!"


    "Yes. Yes. I am. I just heard. You just learned to speak." the more the mutant beast speaks, the more smoothly it goes. This talent makes everyone present wonder. Is the mutant beast so intelligent now?


    Even a human baby slowly began to learn to speak after the age of one year, and it was not as accurate as the mutant beast at the beginning.


    "Oh, my God! You are so good!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Wow! Would you be so polite! You know I''m praising you?" Murong Xingli stared with joy.


    The mutant nodded and then said, "yes. Thank you for your praise, beautiful lady."


    "Poof. Tut, tut, that''s great! Little clothes! It''s really amazing!" Murong Xingli threw herself in front of Yue Baiyi and said excitedly. Obviously, she didn''t care about the identity of Yue Baiyi at all, nor was she frightened by the large group of blood spirits behind her. She was very affectionate to her as always.


    Yue Baiyi looked at Murong Xingli''s little action, smiled, patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s really amazing. The beast king, well, I should call you that."


    "Yes, your majesty, we have felt the power of the blood beads you just sent out. Thanks for the power of the blood beads, we are really grateful." the beast king squatted down and said that he wanted to show his kindness again.


    "Your Majesty, can you tell us why we are trapped here?"


    "This..." facing the beast king''s question, Yue Baiyi hesitated for a moment and then confessed, "There are two main reasons why you are trapped here. One is that you are afraid to go out and harm the world. Now our common enemy is about to appear. Whether it is human, blood spirit or beast, I hope to minimize casualties. The other is to protect you. The former friend was an array master who can wrap the array around the whole animal Garden, so that those guys can''t hurt you. As long as you concentrate on Cultivation during this period, maybe we can cooperate in the future. "


    "Can this... This array really resist the enemies you said? If we can''t resist, aren''t we trapped in it?"


    "This... Well, in order to show your sincerity, the beast king, come here. Don''t come in front of me. Just go to the middle of the road. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." Yue Baiyi thought for a moment and said to the beast king.


    The beast king seemed to hesitate for a while. After thinking about it, he finally agreed to Yue Baiyi''s words. When he came to the middle of the road, he stopped.


    And Yue Baiyi, slightly closed her eyes. Before, she felt a force she couldn''t digest hovering in her body. She couldn''t be absorbed by her like other forces, but wanted to rush out at any time. However, this force is also a waste in her body. It''s better to.


    Her whole body was emitting a faint red light. At this time, the mechanical sound in her brain sounded again.


    "Di.. start lending mode.. start lending mode.. target.. mutant beast ahead, 5.4.3.2.1. Lending starts!"

 Chapter 490

    "Lending? What? System!!! What lending?!" Yue Baiyi shouted with great depression in her heart. She suddenly found that her body could not move. The energy of her body that she could not digest anyway passed through her body, and the red light from her body was like a bridge to the beast king.


    The beast king is very familiar with this energy. This is the energy of blood beads. Seeing here, he doesn''t know what moon white clothes want to do. His eyes suddenly brightened and looked at her with gratitude. It was so close. Just a little. As a result, the energy of the blood bead disappeared. It was angry. It didn''t want to fight against these humans, but when it thought that the disappearance of the blood bead must have something to do with these people running out of the cave, it wanted to eat them! Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, it can absorb this power again!


    A few minutes later, Yue Baiyi clearly felt that the indigestible energy had disappeared, and her original rigid body could swing. At the moment, she was very angry. Even before, she still imprisoned her body, which made her angry?!


    The system seemed to feel the unprecedented anger of Yue Baiyi. This time, it no longer retreated or escaped. It sighed. The original mechanical voice disappeared, revealing a humanized tone, and this voice is the mechanical voice that has been hovering in her brain.


    "Alas. You have transformed into a queen, and my mission has been achieved. It''s time to succeed and retire."


    "What?!"


    "Shh. Don''t talk. Listen to me. I''m the spirit of the blood spirit. I protect the existence of the young emperor before the birth of the blood spirit emperor. When I chose you inadvertently, I was surprised to find that your blood is highly consistent with the blood of the blood spirit emperor, so I decided to transform with you slowly. Otherwise, you''re already a walking corpse without soul, and when I meet the blood suitable for the young emperor again After the person, it will automatically leave your body and go to that person.


    These days, I have seen your kindness, your ruthlessness, your boldness, your fearlessness, your atmosphere. Maybe there are tangles occasionally, but you can always get out of trouble and improve yourself.


    I am very glad to find a young emperor with high blood purity, firm and kind heart. I support you and help you select your guards. After I select them, I find subordinates with the highest blood purity to serve you.


    The existence of blood beads is the power that I separated when I came to the earth with energy. It is also afraid that if I met a person with evil mind, I would use this energy. Of course, with your previous physical strength, strength and mind, you can''t control this huge energy.


    Through these days, I saw your change and your transformation. I passed on my strength to you little by little, so that your body can transition and let you have more control over your energy. Until the time is ripe, the energy of blood beads has also been returned.


    You must be curious why Chu Yi can get the recognition of blood beads because of the blue bead on his body.


    In the universe, there are two fighting nations, one is the blood spirit clan, and the other is the blue spirit clan. The blue pearl is the treasure of the blue spirit clan. The emperors of our two races intermarry and make friends for generations. After the blood spirit clan was destroyed, the blue spirit clan was also destroyed.


    Looking at the blue bead in the boy''s hand, I guess the Lanling family also selected this planet early in the morning to look for an heir.


    Alas, everything has its own destiny. It seems that you are very destined to cherish that. Here... My energy will dissipate soon. In the end, I will teach you all the last inheritance. The beast king in front of you can be used well. Come on, hope. I hope you can avenge our two races! "


    "I... alas... Don''t worry. I will..."

 Chapter 491

    Yue Baiyi wanted to say something, but a lot of information in her mind made her forget to speak for a moment until the inheritance stopped. She seemed to understand something, sighed secretly and agreed to the request of the spirit of blood spirit.


    The spirit of the blood spirit has always been paving the way for her, and she just follows it to pave the way for her. Whether it''s a task, experience or those weapons, the spirit of the blood spirit presents all the treasures of the blood spirit family in front of her according to the game frame.


    In order to make her better and faster accept this reality, so that she can make better use of these treasures. Now, these treasures have been lifted. She can use whatever she wants now, and there is no need to exchange, because she has completely become the master of the blood spirit space.


    The spirit of the blood spirit finally turned into a mist and dissipated over the blood spirit space to protect the blood spirit space. Maybe one day, the blood spirit family was killed again, and the blood spirit may embark on the journey of finding the complex family again. She also hopes that this time, it is also the last time for the blood spirit to embark on the journey of the complex family, and she will do well, She will lead the blood spirit family back strong again! Revenge for the exterminated people!


    The red light disappeared, and the red light flashed on the beast king''s huge body. The next second, the huge body gradually shrunk to the size of human beings, and all parts of head, hands, feet and waist gradually degenerated into human limbs, human facial features, human head and human skin.


    "Transfiguration!?" Mengxue exclaimed in amazement. She didn''t expect that the transformed beast could easily transfiguration, and hadn''t suffered a natural disaster yet. What''s the matter?!


    The beast king turned into a handsome young man, with resolute facial features, bronze skin, strong sword eyebrows and eight natural abdominal muscles. The girls just looked at it and turned red and looked away, even the moon white clothes were no exception.


    "Cough, cough. Which of you brought a clean dress for the king of the beast."


    Chu also looked up and down at the beast king and took down the backpack behind him. "Wear mine. We''re all the same."


    Then he took out a set of casual clothes from his backpack and threw them to the beast king. The beast king took them, thanked them and quickly put them on.


    After wearing it, he looked at it with self appreciation. Only then did he face the moon in white and kneel on the ground, full of gratitude, "thank you, your majesty!"


    "You''re welcome. No gift. Get up." Yue Baiyi smiled.


    The beast king is not a human being. He doesn''t understand. When he heard that Yue Baiyi asked him to get up, he immediately stood up. His action is sharp, natural and unrestrained, but he has a special charm.


    "Your Majesty, I will never forget your kindness to me today. If I need your help one day, I will go through fire and water!"


    "Wow! I know all the idioms!" Murong Xingli joked.


    "Ha ha, beautiful lady, our Orc people''s understanding is no worse than your human beings!"


    "Uh."


    "Well, it''s getting late, beast king. Here you are. This is called space storage. There are a lot of things you need. I hope you can be strong! You can resist the enemy together at that time! There is a communication device in it, which can contact the emperor. If there is anything unusual, inform me at the first time. As for the array arrangement, you''d better press it just in case, After all, not every mutant beast is the beast king you. "


    "I understand. Please rest assured, your majesty. I will restrain these guys and urge them to practice well. I hope I can help your Majesty in the future."


    "OK, see you later."


    "See you later!"

 Chapter 492

    Month White left the zoo with people, and Gu Wuji also arranged the array. When they left the zoo, Gu Wuji started the array. The whole zoo was immediately wrapped in a transparent film, as if it were an isolated island.


    "It''s done!" Gu Wuji clapped his hands, gathered around Mengxue and said with a smile, "who says I''m idle all day? See, it''s still very useful at the critical moment!"


    Mengxue turned a white eye and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. She turned and walked to Zimeng, "perverse smelly boy!"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with me? Xiao Xueer, tell me. Young master Yu shulinfeng, handsome and handsome, what''s wrong? I don''t know how many little girls want to marry Ben Shao. How can you be like seeing the God of plague!" Gu Wuji shrugged and said depressed.


    "You know you are the God of plague! Hum!" Mengxue turned her head and made a face at Gu Wuji and hummed.


    Gu Wuji smelled the speech and was more helpless. He sighed and caught up with Mengxue.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi is explaining some things about Yue Xi''s love.


    "Xi''ai, you did a good job this time. Besides, Yanqin, Xin, thanks to your timely notice, otherwise even if we can get away, I''m afraid those powers will be buried here."


    "Emperor, you have given your subordinates the task. Your subordinates must go all out to help the emperor at the critical moment. It''s a great honor for your subordinates." Yanqin replied without being humble or arrogant.


    "Yes, emperor, you''re right. It''s a great honor for my subordinates to help the emperor." Yue Xiai echoed.


    "Well, xi''ai, your strength has improved over the past few days. It''s very good. The task assigned to you by the emperor seems to have been completed very well now." Yuebai Yisi said with generous appreciation.


    "Thank you for the emperor''s Miao Zan. The people brought here are only some elites, and many are still in the northwest. My subordinates are waiting for the emperor''s return at any time!" Yue xi''ai said respectfully.


    "Well, this time, you take people back first. When the emperor has handled the matter, he will go to you."


    "Yes, Emperor! My subordinates leave first!"


    "Go."


    Yue xi''ai nodded, turned around and yelled at the blood spirits, and then walked away.


    Looking at Yue xi''ai leaving with others, Yue Baiyi said to Mo Yanqin, "you continue to stay with me. Well, Captain mu, Captain long, Captain Shangguan and two captains he, it seems that it should be the vehicles left by them. Just get in the car and chase them!"


    "Miss Yue? What about you?"


    "I won''t go. Not everyone can accept my identity, or..."


    "Since Miss Yue won''t go, we won''t go! Our life is given by Miss Yue, so we will be Miss Yue''s people in the future!" he Yuning, who is shy and afraid of death, really doesn''t seem to be what he can say.


    People have been in contact with he Yuning. Naturally, they know his character. It''s really incredible to be able to say these words this time.


    He Yuning coughed and said helplessly when he saw the people looking at him, "From this time on, I know something. None of the people in my team can be like Captain long or captain Chu who can trust me. When I was injured, they wanted to kill me at the first time, regardless of my kindness to them. Oh, if Miss Yue doesn''t dislike it, please let me follow you and work for you, too I hope you can give me a chance to realize my life value. "


    "Well, Captain he doesn''t have to. You''re not a blood spirit. You have to salute me like this."


    "No, you saved me, as you should."


    "Oh, OK. Well, it''s impossible for you to leave by force, but before that, you still have to go back to the base. Even if you want to leave with us, you have to take away the relatives and families left in the base. Otherwise, by ZF means..."


    "Miss Yue is still considerate! I''m short-sighted!" Shangguan Liuguang said like a flash of insight.


    "Well, let''s go, too."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 493

    Unconsciously, Yue Baiyi played a leading role more and more, and people unconsciously listened to her. Such a change made no one feel abrupt, as if it had always been the case.


    As a car was left behind, the party had to squeeze into the same car. Fortunately, the armored military vehicle is relatively large. As long as the trunk is removed, it can still accommodate nearly 40 people!


    Fortunately, the girls are not big, and there is still a place to squeeze. Yue Baiyi, Murong Xingli and several girls with boyfriends are directly held by their boyfriends.


    Even Xingxiu was so. He glanced at Liu Xiu and pulled her on him.


    "Star?"


    "Well, make room for everyone. You''re a woman. If you don''t sit, can you let brother Jing be me?" Xingxiu blinked and said innocently.


    Liu Su didn''t think so much. She twisted her body in embarrassment and said, "then you. Then you sit on Jing Su!"


    "Puff." the laughter in the car rang out. At first, people couldn''t bear it. Later, when people saw the suffocation on Xingxiu''s face, they suddenly turned into loud laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ~"


    The two laughing parties, one embarrassed and the other helpless.


    Liu Su seemed to be unbearable to be looked at like this. She suddenly felt like sitting on a needle pad and stood up. Due to her strong strength, she accidentally hit the roof.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Be careful!" Xingxiu pulled Liu Su back, rubbed her injured head with his hand, and said with a reproach on his face. When he saw Liu Su''s pain, his reproach turned into helplessness and light doting.


    "Sit down, don''t make trouble."


    Liu Su didn''t dare to move any more. Her beating heart felt the temperature of the people behind her. She didn''t expect that she could be so close to her beloved.


    Yue Baiyi and Chu also looked at each other and smiled at each other. They seemed to see the smile in each other''s eyes.


    Along the way, guisu and Xiaoshu told a lot of things, and everyone also had a certain understanding of Xiaoshu''s situation.


    Time passed quickly. After a few days, I finally returned to the redemption base again.


    They didn''t meet yemuhua along the way, and they didn''t know how they avoided them and returned to the base.


    They entered the base smoothly, and everything in the base was very calm, as if nothing had happened, and the atmosphere in the base became a little strange, which made people feel vigilant.


    "Why do I feel strange? The atmosphere in the base." Murong Xingli frowned and wondered.


    "Brother Chu, where shall we drive?" Gu Zhili, sitting in the driver''s seat, looked at the rearview mirror and said to Chu.


    Chu also looked out of the car through the window and looked at the people walking around. He seemed to retreat from them and fear in his eyes, which gave him a bad feeling.


    "Drive back."


    "OK, where are the others?"


    "Shangguan lives nearby with us. Do you want to...?"


    "White clothes, let''s go back first and come to South China street for us." long aobing said aloud. They were not in the same street with them, so they got off the bus and were ready to leave.


    "OK, this is the communicator. Press this place to inform us. Remember to inform me if you have something."


    "Well, you should also be careful. There is something wrong in the base."


    "Well, sister aobing, you too."


    "See you later."


    "See you later."

 Chapter 494

    The party drove back to the gate of gate 52 of Xinghua community. Seeing that the gate was open, Gu Zhili didn''t stop and drove the car in directly.


    Because he Yuning, he Tianhu and Mu Chengfeng were "abandoned" by their teammates before, they all abandoned their status as captain and the noble status of the top mercenaries in the base.


    Despite some helplessness, they are still very open. They think that their achievements may be thousands of times better than now in the near future. This is intuition, this is men''s intuition.


    Gu Zhili parked his car at the door of villa No. 16. The party came down. Shangguan Liuguang, Shangguan Liuyun, Shangguan Liuli, lengxinhan and lengxinyu said hello to Yue Baiyi and went to Villa No. 17. Even if they wanted to leave, they had to pack up and salute.


    The rest, including the four members of the Xiuxian family, returned to Villa 16, the Murong family.


    "Ding Dong."


    The clear doorbell rang. Murong Xingli, who pressed the doorbell, stared at the door nervously. She was afraid that after the door was opened, the person who opened the door was not his familiar family, so she would collapse!


    At this time, the door handle was turned, and everyone''s hearts were raised, "Ka Yi."


    The door is open!


    What catches the eye is


    "Mom ~ ~!" Murong Xingli breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to Yu Miaoyu. He lingered in her arms. He wanted to stop talking. After a thousand words, there was only one "Mom" after another.


    Yu Miaoyu was inexplicable and stunned. When listening to the familiar voice in her ear, her face was suddenly full of joy. Her face was excited, nervous, worried and happy. The total emotions were intertwined, which made people feel sour. If their parents were still there, they might be the same as the mother in front of her.


    "Xiao Li! My child! You''ve finally come back! Mom. Mom misses you! Mom. Every day I pray to God. I pray that you can come back safely! You''re finally. Finally back! Mom is so happy. Well, it doesn''t look hurt, but it''s a little black and thin. It''s okay. It''s okay. Mom makes you delicious! Come on, come on, clothes, Xiao Chu Ah, Xiao Gu, Xiao Ye... Come on. Come on in! "


    Yu Miaoyu greeted everyone warmly, which made people feel more cordial and couldn''t help but miss the past.


    Even the big men in the North could not help but red their eyes when they saw Yu Miaoyu''s kindness.


    The party was welcomed into the living room. The two people who were playing chess suddenly stopped.


    "Xiao Li!"


    "Yi''er! Ye''er!"


    "Dad ~ ~" the three voices spoke tacitly, and then there was a gust of wind. The two women rushed to Murong Chengbin and Yue''s father''s arms and told their father their thoughts for them.


    Yuema and Yin Tianqi, who came out with dishes from the kitchen, were even more happy when they saw the people.


    "You stinky girl, stinky boy! You''re finally willing to come back! If you don''t come back, your mother, I thought you were all dead! I''m going to discuss with your father whether to get a clothes grave! You... You two bear children. Do you know I''m worried about you. Next time. Don''t leave me next time! Do you hear me!"


    Yuema''s mood jumped greatly. At the beginning, she taught Yuebai clothes and Yuebai night with righteous words. However, when it comes to later, she brought a silk crying cavity, and finally turned into a fierce look. It seems very fierce, but people with clear eyes can see that she is about to cry!


    The brother and sister looked at each other and grinned. They went to Yuema and fell down in her arms, promising.


    "Yes, you hear me!"


    After receiving their assurance, Yuema broke her tears into laughter, lovingly stroked their heads and said with satisfaction, "good ~ it''s almost the same ~"


    "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe ~ ~"

 Chapter 495

    "Hey, we''re really in a hurry. It''s better to be in a good time. It''s just time for dinner. Hey, mom, here, there''s all grain and food. You can use this to eat for us. With this, I won''t have diarrhea ~" Yue Baiyi blinked and took out the vegetables, fruits and grain planted by old Cheng and put them into the kitchen, looking mysterious.


    Seeing that Yue Baiyi was so careless, she was a little stunned for a time. Then she suddenly seemed to think of something. With the eyes of exploration and measurement, she looked at others she didn''t know, or knew people she didn''t know, and then knew it.


    "OK, I''ll get some more food. You can have a little fruit in the living room and have a rest!" Yuema nodded.


    "Well, OK, Yan, go and help the old lady cook."


    "Yes, Emperor!" Mo Yanqin responded respectfully, and followed Yue Ma into the kitchen. Although she had many questions in her heart, she would not go to ask about her daughter at this time. She knew that her daughter was becoming more and more independent and more. How to say, it was amazing. She can no longer be treated like a child.


    Yue Baiyi nodded to Mo Yanqin. She understood the meaning, respectfully saluted her, and followed Yue''s mother into the kitchen.


    The moon white clothes took out the unique Dragon Spirit fruit of the blood spirit family planted in the blood spirit space.


    Longlingguo looks like apples on the earth before the end of the world, but it tastes like apples. It has a unique taste and makes people linger after eating it. More importantly, longlingguo has a special energy. No matter what kind of cultivator, anyone who eats longlingguo will increase his cultivation.


    "Let''s eat fruit. Uncle Murong and aunt Murong, there''s something I have to tell you. Maybe it sounds strange and may change your views and attitudes towards me, but I think I still have to tell you. If you don''t want to leave with us after listening, I won''t force you. Xingli and elder brother Gu will accompany you, and so will I Moon Baiyi put the plate full of fruit on the tea table on the sofa in the living room and said solemnly to the two people sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing that Yue Baiyi was so serious, they unconsciously became serious. They didn''t know what she was going to say. They just nodded and replied, "go ahead."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and pondered for a while, then told the two old people the whole story and how she changed. If she became the emperor of the blood spirit family, she told them without concealment. She didn''t ask why, just because they were the parents of her good friends, she must treat each other sincerely.


    Murong Chengbin and Yu Miaoyu could not help but open their mouths in surprise. They looked at her incredulously, looking up and down, exploring, curious, surprised and confused. Then they became clear in the end.


    Watching them change their faces like Sichuan Opera, fast and rich. For a time, the atmosphere in the living room became a little subtle and tense until they looked at each other. Finally, Murong Chengbin spoke first.


    "Well, we understand. That is to say, now we have to leave the redemption base and go to the northwest. Where is your stronghold?"


    "Er. The stronghold is still to be determined. It is only a temporary foothold. If we are not satisfied, we can find it until we are satisfied. Because we can fly, there is no problem in time."


    Murong Chengbin nodded and replied, "in that case, we''ll listen to you. We''re old and useless. As long as we have a happy place to die."


    "Uncle Murong, don''t belittle yourself. If you like, I have a way to let you practice. Everyone who practices will have a longer life. Do you think so, Mengxue?"

 Chapter 496

    "Ah? Oh, uh huh! Yes, not only that, both physical strength and their own ability will be greatly increased. There is nothing useless. However, white clothes, what do you want to do? Should they not become blood spirits?" Mengxue said strangely.


    Yue Baiyi turned his eyes at her and said, "do you think I''m Nirvana? He doesn''t believe in human beings because he doesn''t have the memory of human times, and is forcibly filled with the inheritance and memory of the blood spirit family, plus his character. However, everything is understandable. He is absolutely loyal to the blood spirit family, which I absolutely admire him."


    "Well, what can you do? Can we teach them to cultivate immortals? But cultivating immortals needs spiritual roots, and not everyone can..." Mengxue hesitated.


    "I know, the emperor has his own way!" Yue Baiyi winked at the people mysteriously.


    Murong Xingli is also a person who can easily arouse curiosity. Even if she is wrapped in moon white clothes, she whets a way to let her parents practice.


    Just when Yue Baiyi was about to be overwhelmed and was about to say it, Yue''s father suddenly said.


    "Yi''er, it seems that I must tell you something. If I guess right, I''m afraid it has something to do with you."


    "What?" Yue Baiyi said inexplicably, and others looked at Yue''s father curiously.


    Yue''s father and Murong Chengbin looked at each other, and finally Murong Chengbin said, "Three days ago, major ye returned to the base with a small number of powers and a scientist. At that time, you were no longer among them and thought you were all... But we believed you would be all right, so... Later, after they came back, the atmosphere in the base became a little strange, and there were always many powers or army soldiers patrolling here, each of them There''s something wrong with people''s looks. They seem to be worried about something. "


    "Yi''er, tell me, did you expose your identity to others? Especially the night Muhua of the military headquarters?" Yue''s father looked at Yue Baiyi seriously and said reproachfully.


    Yue Baiyi heard the speech and lowered her head slightly. She knew she had done it too well


    "Yes, Dad. In fact, it was inadvertently exposed this time. At that time, the situation was very critical. I was worried about whether to expose my identity to save them, but my subordinates rushed to save them. Then. Then I had to expose them."


    "Then why did you save them?!" Yue''s father sternly asked. He made Yue Baiyi look up and looked at him with unbelievable eyes.


    "I, Dad."


    "Their lives are not worth mentioning compared with my baby." Yue''s father said coldly, which made everyone feel his cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "Dad, you."


    "In fact, I agree with your father."


    "Uncle Murong?!" Yue Baiyi said in surprise.


    Murong Chengbin nodded and said, "If you save them, they may not be grateful to you. They may also be chased and killed by people because they are not human. Especially in this end of the world, the ugliness of the people''s heart was magnified infinitely when the moral bottom line collapsed. If I''m not wrong, our villa was monitored at the moment you entered the base. Am I right, Xiao Chu?"


    Chu Yi, who was named to his surname, was embarrassed and said, "yes, uncle bin really has a bright mind. He is worthy of being a person who has been in the mall for a long time."


    "Also?"


    "Clothes, there are ten blockers 20 meters away from the door. There are many scattered powers around. They have accumulated energy. Once we get out of the house, they will attack us."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 497

    Chu Yi''s answer shocked everyone present. At this time, they finally knew why and where the strange atmosphere came from when they entered the base.


    "What can I do? Brother Chu, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Murong Xingli was a little flustered. If she went out alone, the problem was that there were her dearest parents here. Why didn''t she panic?


    Xu Shi felt that she was very excited. Gu Zhili hurried forward and comforted, "I think brother Chu didn''t say it is also for his reason. If he said it on the road, everyone would be worried. Maybe he would be unable to bear it and rush out of the car directly. Then he would come back from there and pick up four old people to leave. I''m afraid it would be even more difficult."


    Gu Zhili looked at Chu Yi, who nodded and drew a nice arc around his mouth, "ah Li knows me. Well, let''s not talk about this first. Since going out early is a fight and going out late is a fight, it''s better to have a good meal and discuss how to minimize the risk."


    "Leave in the middle of the night," Yin Xiaoxiao suggested. "At night, human vision will be blocked, but our blood spirit will not. If we do some tricks, we should be able to escape from the base safely."


    "No." Twilight Chengfeng resolutely voted against, and he said his suggestion, "you blood spirits can say that we will also be blocked at night, not to mention four old people who can''t do power. If we want to take them and let them leave safely without injury, we can''t leave at night!"


    "Well... Let''s let Grandpa and grandma leave first!" Yin Xiaoxiao suggested, and then put his eyes on Xiaoshu. "Let Xiaoshu emperor''s brother leave first with four old people with invisibility, which reduces our weakness and is bound to be much easier to escape from the base."


    Other nodding heads also agreed with Yin Xiaoxiao''s method. But what he thought was that the quiet stars on the side raised questions. "But why not directly take us away from the base? We have more than a dozen people together, and one person should bring a person to the base."


    "Cough. It''s okay. Well, then, who is to call me princess royal?" Yin Xiaoxiao was somewhat embarrassed. She never thought that one day she could be called respectfully "Princess Highness" and felt as if she were in a dream.


    "Xiao Xiao, you should get used to it. You are not only the direct disciple of the emperor, but also the relatives of the emperor. The different eyes in your eyes also represent the nobility of your blood and should be treated respectfully. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, master, I know my mistakes. I remember my master''s teachings!"


    "OK, Xiaoxiao''s method is good, but it needs to be improved. As for Xingxiu, what you said is not inevitable, but there are some points you may not consider.


    First, in addition to several officials and a group of people from the "goblin" team, I''m afraid that even if you have all 28 people, you can''t take them out. Moreover, the base can only go in and out once. After going out, it''s more difficult to come in. Even if you come in, you''re bound to have some losses if you go out at that time.


    Second, so many people are flying in the sky. Don''t underestimate mankind. Simple heat weapons may not hurt us, but if they are weapons of mass destruction such as rocket launchers, we can''t be hurt. If it weren''t for the danger of nuclear weapons, I''m afraid we can''t resist no matter how strong we are. "


    After hearing the words of the moon in white, Xingxiu suddenly seemed to be enlightened. He solemnly nodded and worshipped, "is it the folly of his subordinates or the thoughtfulness of our emperor? What should he do now?"

 Chapter 498

    "Now." Yue Baiyi said half way. She just saw Yue''s mother and Mo Yanqin bring out the dishes. Then she smiled and greeted the people. "Now eat first and talk while eating."


    People look at me, I look at you and look at each other. They really don''t know why Yue Baiyi can be so calm at this time. However, they don''t know whether it''s because they believe in her. People don''t think about it anymore. They come to the table one by one and smell the smell of rice. What''s the danger and what''s escaping from the base have long been forgotten.


    Seeing people like this, Yuebai couldn''t help laughing, "well, let''s eat quickly! After the end of the world, we really haven''t had a decent lunch."


    People nodded in agreement with Yue Baiyi''s words. At the dinner table, he Tianhu ate very rough and crazy. If he is really a man in the north, he is just like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost ~ without affectation~


    However, compared with several families, Chu Yi, Gu Zhili and ten Xingxiu people who have been trained since childhood, they eat very gracefully. Just watching them eat feels like tasting art.


    And Yue Baiyi didn''t know whether she was influenced by inheritance. Her body unconsciously ate according to the etiquette of the royal family of Xueling. Yue''s father and mother couldn''t help but be stunned.


    After drinking and eating, people return to the living room again, one by one like soft persimmons. Those who sit on the ground sit on the ground and those who lean on the sofa lean on the sofa. As for January, he, who has always been silent, still likes to lean against the wall and listen to people''s laughter quietly.


    "I have to say that the food of the blood spirit family is really more delicious than we used to eat! And there is energy! Is it that the Xiuxian family eats unusual food?" he Yuning said with emotion on his face.


    "Of course, you mortals eat rice and we eat spiritual rice, which is helpful to practice," Meng Xue said proudly. However, she seemed to think of something and then lost a little, "However, LingMi is too precious. On the earth before the end of the world, Lingqi is scarce, and the output of Lingtian is much smaller. I''m afraid only our big ladies, young masters and family masters can eat LingMi!"


    "White clothes, I have a request." Feng Mingxuan suddenly made a voice to the moon after Mengxue spoke.


    "Please."


    "The spirit of heaven and earth is scarce. After the energy of the blood spirit family came to the earth, the energy on the earth increased sharply, and the spirit is also a little violent, but it is indeed much more abundant than the spirit before the end of the world. I believe the spirit on the earth will recover soon. Therefore, I want to ask Miss Yue for some seeds. These foods are also important to our immortals It''s really very useful. I don''t know... "


    "Yes, the seeds can be given to you, but you have to promise me that no matter what reason you have in the future, your immortal family and our blood spirit family will make Yongdi friends, and future generations will never kill each other. You know, there are your immortal people who have destroyed the blood spirit family." The moon''s white clothes look slightly cold. Although they are not the root of evil, if they did not weaken the strength of the blood spirit family, they would not let those hateful guys have an opportunity!


    Feng Mingxuan was slightly stunned, then reacted, and immediately stood up. He put his fist in his heart and solemnly promised Yue Baiyi, "I, Feng Mingxuan, the young master of the wind family, the next master of the wind family promised Yue Baiyi, the emperor of the blood spirit, that the wind family and the blood spirit will never kill each other and help each other!"


    Seeing this, the other three also stood up and promised to the moon white clothes one after another, "I, Mengxue, the little master of the dream family, and the next master of the dream family promised the emperor of the blood spirit, the moon white clothes, that the dream family and the blood spirit family would make a permanent friendship for generations, and would never kill each other and help each other!"


    "I, purple dream, the young master of the purple family, and the next master of the purple family promised the emperor of the blood spirit, the moon and white clothes, that the purple family and the blood spirit family would make a permanent friendship for generations, and would never kill each other and help each other!"


    "I, Gu Wuji, the young master of the Gu family, the next leader of the Gu family promised to the emperor of the blood spirit, Yue Baiyi, that the Gu family and the blood spirit will make a permanent friendship for generations, and will never kill each other and help each other!"


    "I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 499

    After the two sides talked and discussed the countermeasures, Yue Baiyi pulled Xiaoshu aside and assigned him tasks that only he could do.


    "Xiaoshu, there''s one thing for you to do, which can only be completed by you."


    "Mom, you said." Xiaoshu was nervous when he saw that Yue Baiyi was so serious.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and said, "I have just communicated with long aobing of the goblin team. Some of them are willing to leave with us. In order to improve the safety factor of leaving, sister aobing has a girl named Qi Luo around her. She is a child from a medical family. She has made achievements in both medicine and poison.


    She has developed a kind of poison that can make people hallucinate. The poisoned people will spend their time in their own illusions. Of course, the effect is only two hours, but two hours is almost enough.


    Go and get some of the poison. I''ve said hello to them. Go to that place. Come back after you get the things. When you come back, sprinkle it on the powers and blockers around. After they get the move, you''ll take four old people and leave first with invisibility, okay? "


    "Then, mom, what about you?" Xiaoshu worried.


    "Half an hour after you left, we''ll go as fast as possible. We must leave the base within half an hour, so that we have no worries." Yue Baiyi touched Xiaoshu''s head and asked.


    Xiaoshu nodded, thought for a while and said, "I see, mom, I promise to complete the task! However, mom, how can we go after leaving the base?"


    "Don''t worry, I have my own arrangements. Go first. Be careful not to be found."


    "Yes!" Xiaoshu nodded seriously, and the big stone in his heart fell.


    When Xiaoshu stealth left, Yue Baiyi took the next step. After discussing his ideas with the public, everyone took some spiritual cores from her and found a place to practice.


    And she also found four old people alone.


    "Mom and Dad, uncle Murong and aunt Murong, I have a potion that can develop 100% powers. As long as you drink it, it can become powers without side effects. This potion was developed by the blood spirit family. After many years of precipitation, this potion has become a very common potion. Of course, how many powers can be developed depends on your constitution.


    For example, Dad, if you drink three bottles, you may develop three abilities, but you may only develop one or two, so you don''t have to drink any more, because you can only develop so many.


    For another example, if you drink it, you develop three powers, and then continue to drink medicine until you no longer develop powers, which means you don''t have to drink medicine.


    If I say so, you should be able to understand? "


    Yue Baiyi''s words surprised the four old people. They didn''t expect that developing powers was so simple.


    "This... Yi''er, is it really so magical?" Yue''s mother hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, mom, your daughter, can I hurt you? Hey, everyone come here and drink the medicine if you believe me."


    Sure enough, Chu didn''t ask anything and didn''t hesitate for half a minute. The first one drank the medicine. His attitude not only made Yue Baiyi very warm, but also made the two elders of the Yue family more and more satisfied with him, especially Yue''s mother-in-law. She really liked her son-in-law more and more!


    "Also, how?"


    "Well... It seems... I have a very strange feeling. I seem to have an extra ability, as if I can control time!"


    "This... Is really amazing!" Yuema said in surprise.


    However, Chu Yi seemed to feel the disbelief of others. Even after performing, he aimed his hand at the Dragon lingguo that had been eaten up before. However, a magical scene was staged in front of everyone.


    I saw that the core of longlingguo was slowly wrapped by a white light. A few minutes later, the white light disappeared, and the core disappeared, followed by several whole longlingguo!


    "Wow! This is more powerful than Doraemon''s time burden!"

 Chapter 500

    Murong Xingli exclaimed in surprise. His eyes were full of surprise. Then he seemed to think of something again. He turned his head curiously and looked at Xingxiu several humanitarians, "shouldn''t you be sent here like this?"


    "Cough. It''s almost like that. Mr. Xingli." Di Su coughed softly, representing others, and replied aloud.


    "Then why didn''t you become a baby? Did your abilities weaken?" Murong Xingli said curiously again.


    Xingxiu shook his head when he heard the speech and explained, "no, we are still level g, I am G2, the second brother, they are all G3 and Liu is G1. Our overall ability is almost the same, so as long as we gather 28 people, we can use the 28 Xingxiu array, and the power can control Z2."


    Yue Baiyi picked her eyebrows when she heard the speech. She did find such an array in her inheritance. Unexpectedly, she would cultivate these 28 elites in the future and teach them the 28 stars array. I think they must have won her trust.


    "Well, mom and Dad, uncle Murong and aunt Murong. Do you believe it now?" Yue Baiyi said with a smile, waving the medicine filled with light red in a transparent glass bottle, tempting her.


    The four looked at each other. They all saw incredible and firm in each other''s eyes. They nodded, took a bottle from Yue Baiyi''s hand one by one, Gulu Gulu, and drank it all at once.


    Soon, the potion came into play. The four people stimulated their powers without pain. They were surprised and very excited. Later, they took some potions from Yue Baiyi to see how many powers they could develop.


    In the end, however, Yue dad only developed two abilities, one is deformation and the other is weather control.


    Yuema has developed three powers, one is fire power, the other is space aggressive power, and the last is space storage power. In other words, Yuema''s space power is the most perfect, which can attack and store things.


    However, Yuebai has storage equipment, and Yuema''s storage ability also has some chicken ribs.


    However, in any case, the ability to develop a variety of powers represents the excellence of the body''s genes. No wonder moon white can be cared for by the spirit of blood spirit.


    Finally, Murong Chengbin developed the power of electricity and water system, which are two kinds of powers that can add damage bonus.


    Yu Miaoyu only developed one power, the earth power, which is a common five element power. However, for Yu Miaoyu''s temperament, defense may be better than attack.


    The crowd watched the four old people get the power without any pain. When they got the power, they didn''t know if it was an illusion. They even felt that the four old people had become ten years younger!


    "It''s not an illusion, it''s really getting younger! My God! My white hair is gone!" Yue''s mother said excitedly. Although Yue''s mother was just in her fifties, she was much older than others due to years of hard work. Many of the black silk on her head had already turned into silver. It looked like an old man in his 60s and 70s. At this time, the silver silk faded and the black silk all over her head, It makes Yuema ten years younger!


    Looking at her mother''s excited look in the mirror, Yue Baiyi smiled happily. She couldn''t turn her parents into blood spirits, because in this way, they had to be respectful to her. This was not what she wanted. As long as she wasn''t a blood spirit family, she didn''t have to be respectful to her. The rules of the blood spirit family made her helpless, but she felt great admiration, Because the blood spirit family has always been very united.


    Xu was attracted by the changes of the four old people, and others were also excited. Murong Xingli, who had the best relationship with Yue Baiyi, was eager to say, "Xiaoyi, can you also give me and Li a bottle of medicine?"


    "No."

 Chapter 501

    Yue Baiyi''s words reduced the atmosphere to the freezing point, and the smile on Murong Xingli''s face was also stiff.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, Yue Baiyi''s expressionless face showed a smile, puffed and laughed.


    "Poof ~ hahaha ~ I''m teasing you! How can one bottle be enough? I still have a lot of potions here. You can drink as much as you want."


    Murong Xingli knew that she had been fooled when she looked at her. She immediately became angry and grabbed the moon white clothes and was about to scratch her armpits.


    "You little girl! Dare to play with me ~ I''m so tired of living ~ look at my nine Yin white bone claws ~ ~ ~" Murong Xingli creaked the moon white clothes, looked at the moon white clothes and laughed angrily, suddenly thought of one thing, and the whole person was stunned.


    "Hey, by the way! Do you feel itchy, Xiaoyi?"


    On hearing the speech, Yue Baiyi turned his eyes, slowed down his breath and said, "nonsense! Of course it''s itchy! I''m the most ticklish! Hey, don''t come again, otherwise. Otherwise, I''ll scratch back!"


    "Hey, come on, come on, what I''m not afraid of is itching. I''ll scratch as long as I want!" Murong Xingli put his hands in his waist, looking fearless, completely amused everyone present.


    "Ha ha ~ ~"


    "Well, don''t laugh," Xu said, seeing that Murong Xingli was embarrassed by the smile, Gu Zhili quickly stopped, "but seriously, sister in white, when did you start feeling?"


    Once Gu Zhili reminded Yue Baiyi, he suddenly thought of this problem, bowed his head and thought for a while, then looked up and said, "I don''t know the specific time, but judging from my inheritance and memory, there is no difference between the blood spirit family and human beings, that is, the blood spirit family is a natural fighting nation with very strong combat effectiveness. No matter how serious the trauma is, it can recover as long as a certain time is given.


    Unless it is a very serious internal injury, most of it can be recovered with a little breathing adjustment.


    Moreover, the blood spirit family has unique skills, which complement each other with powers. It can be said that they are invincible and invincible. Those low-level blood spirits may have become walking corpses because they have not evolved completely, but over time, after the body slowly evolves completely, perception and reason will recover. "


    Gu Zhili nodded clearly and asked a question that everyone wanted to know, "then, in that case, why did you eat people in the beginning?"


    "Cough, I can answer you this question." Xingxiu coughed softly and answered for Yue Baiyi.


    "Mr. Xingxiu, please speak." Gu Zhili said.


    Xingxiu waved his hand and said sorry, "Mr. Zhili, you don''t have to call me sir. It''s good to call me xingsubian. Well, because the problem of energy is just like human beings need to eat. Some people don''t like meat and have strength only after eating meat. That''s the same reason. In addition, the low-level blood spirit hasn''t fully evolved and hasn''t developed its intelligence, so you don''t know what you''re doing, but just look for instinct to act. That''s eating , only eating can evolve, and only eating can enhance strength.


    Human flesh and blood is the best source of their evolution.


    When the spirit is open, the blood spirit will no longer kill humans at will. Just like human beings in the past, primitive times, they also ate raw food. Later, they formed civilization and culture. They began to use fire to find that cooked food is more delicious, and then they slowly formed a country.


    The blood spirit family has a very long history and culture, so we don''t eat people except those who haven''t evolved completely. Our blood spirit family has its own food and food, and it is very useful for cultivation. For human flesh and blood... Cough, it''s sour to say a bad word. "


    "Puff ~"

 Chapter 502

    Murong Xingli and Mengxue laughed directly, which made Xingxiu feel very helpless. However, Yue Baiyi looked at him with appreciation and showed humanity to the public.


    "Well, these things will be discussed later. You can drink as much of these potions as you can, until you can''t awaken. I don''t think you can guess where the main components of this potion come from."


    "Where do you come from?" they all shouted.


    Moon Bai Yi blinked mysteriously and explained, "it''s the fruit on the illusory tree ~"


    "What?! is it difficult to become such a tree, and the blood spirit family also has it?"


    "Nonsense! Because the blood spirit energy covers the whole earth, everything begins to mutate towards the species on the blood spirit star. The most perfect variation is plants. Many plants have become more and more like the unique plants of the blood spirit family, and that fruit is indeed one of the main materials of the medicine, but you have also eaten that fruit, and your body will have different degrees after eating it Reaction.


    This kind of fruit is violent, so if you want to become such a medicine, you need another fruit with opposite sex to complement each other.


    In the future, you will gradually know that, seriously, if it wasn''t for the inheritance to tell me, I can''t imagine that the civilization of the blood spirit family is so broad and profound! It''s really admirable!


    Well, it''s getting late. Let''s finish drinking and get familiar with our new abilities. Let''s get ready to leave the base. Parents, uncle Murong and aunt Murong, you four old people always take care of their family affairs, so you''ll clean up your home first and take everything you can take away. "


    "OK, we won''t bother you to discuss important things, so we''ll pack up our things first."


    "Well, good."


    After the four left, the party also drank the medicine and got other powers, so they began to discuss the itinerary of the meeting.


    Time passed quickly. Two hours later, Xiaoshu also succeeded in getting poison from long aobing. After returning, he found those powers and blockers wandering around their house and poisoned them until he saw them with his own eyes. Although they were still straight, their eyes were empty and blurred, and then he quickly returned to Villa 16.


    "Dong Dong."


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, mom, I''ve put everything down outside!" Xiaoshu whispered. He didn''t lift his invisibility, which is also double insurance to prevent mutation.


    "OK." Yue Baiyi opened the door and let Xiaoshu in. When the door was closed, Xiaoshu appeared.


    "Mom, am I taking my grandparents away now?"


    "Yes. They are ready. Here, come down. You should be able to make them invisible together?" Yue Baiyi confirmed again. Fortunately, she confirmed once.


    "Er, my power is suppressed and I can only hide two people at one time, so..." Xiao Shu said here, lowered his head and said with a guilty face.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi stretched out his hand to touch Xiaoshu''s head and said with relief, "it''s okay. Don''t worry, mom still has a way. Uncle Murong and aunt Murong, you must hold Xiaoshu''s hand and don''t let go no matter what happens."


    "Well, we''ve heard what we just said. It''s reasonable to let your parents first."


    "Uncle Murong, don''t worry, my parents will go with you, but you are dark and they are bright. Here, mom, this is a deformation needle. Imagine becoming other ordinary people, and Dad, you can also become anyone. In this way, you won''t attract other people''s attention when you walk around the base."


    "Yes! And that!"


    "Well, it''s getting late. Hurry in and start!"


    "Good!"

 Chapter 503

    Watching a line of five people leave, until the figure of their parents disappeared at the gate, Yue Baiyi took his eyes back.


    Looking back, she saw Murong Xingli''s worried eyes. She stepped forward, patted her shoulder and comforted, "don''t worry, it''s okay. We''ll start in half an hour. Before that, Xingxiu, go and invite Shangguan them."


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    Xingxiu was ordered to leave and went to Villa 17. He knocked on the door. It was cold and cold. After explaining his intention to him, he invited him into the door.


    When I came to the living room, I just saw Shangguan Liuguang sitting on the sofa. I didn''t know what he was thinking. "Mr. Shangguan, what are you thinking? Do you want to leave with us? Or?"


    Shangguan Liuguang raised his head slightly and looked at the stars. He didn''t answer him directly, but asked, "what''s the attitude of the Xiuxian family?"


    Xingxiu picked up her eyebrows when she heard the speech and said truthfully, "it''s the turn of Yongdi from generation to generation."


    Shangguan Liuguang was stunned when he heard the speech. He was silent for a while, and then said, "cold hearted, inform Li''er to pack up their things and get ready to go."


    Leng Xinhan accidentally glanced at Shangguan Liuguang, nodded, and turned to the second floor.


    Half an hour later, Xingxiu took Shangguan and his party to Villa 16.


    "Well, don''t say anything now. Now we''re going to this place and meet sister aobing at that time. If there''s no accident, we should be able to leave the base before they come. However, if they want to close the gate of the base by force, Inoue, it''s up to you at this time."


    "Yes, emperor, my subordinates obey!"


    "Also, inform the other 18 people to gather quickly. I know you have a way to inform each other. I don''t need to say more."


    "Yes, emperor, please rest assured that our subordinates will not hold back the emperor."


    "OK, let''s go now."


    "OK."


    The party completely listened to the words of a man in white, went out of the door and got on the car. This time, Chu also drove, because his driving skills had been appreciated more than half a year ago. He didn''t touch his body in the zombies. Most people can''t learn this supernatural driving skill.


    Because it was an armored military vehicle, both speed and strength were much better than other vehicles. Along the way, Chu also exceeded one car after another with his supernatural driving skills, and soon came to the gathering place mentioned by long aobing. When he saw long aobing and his party, Chu also waved his tail and stopped in front of them.


    "Get in the car!" Yue Baiyi opened the window and shouted to long aobing and his party.


    When long aobing saw that the visitor was Yue Baiyi, he immediately said to the humanitarian who left with her, "get in the car!"


    The party got the instruction of long aobing and got on the bus one after another. However, at this time, Chu Yi, who was originally calm, suddenly frowned and said in a deep voice, "he''s coming."


    "Don''t worry first, drive quickly!" until the last person got on the bus, Yue Baiyi closed the door and said to Chu.


    Chu was also instructed to step on the accelerator, and the car flew out like a rocket.


    Not far behind them, armored military vehicles came one after another, desperately chasing Chu Yi''s vehicles.


    And I don''t know if they had been on guard for a long time. On the way they had to go, many armored military vehicles had been parked horizontally, and the rocket barrel of the armored military vehicle was cold against Chu Yi''s armored military vehicle, and Chu also knew that if they moved forward at this time, they would fire, so he quickly stepped on the brake, a harsh brake sound sounded, and the vehicle stopped steadily in the middle of the road.


    The people in white didn''t speak, and the vehicle behind them stopped. Then the sound of the door being opened sounded. In the next second, the sound familiar to everyone in the car sounded.


    "White..."

 Chapter 504

    It was that road full of helplessness, but with silk deep feeling, and his voice was a little hoarse. Obviously, he didn''t have a good time.


    Yue Baiyi didn''t answer him, just thinking about how to break through the dilemma at this time. Once they go out, they are bound to be attacked by those rocket propelled grenades, but if they don''t go out, it''s not good to be stuck here all the time.


    However, at this time, night Muhua raised his hand high and said to the soldiers holding the bazooka, "put away your weapons and say to catch them alive."


    "Yes, major!" the soldiers obediently put away the rocket launcher, and Yue Baiyi knew that it was not a way to continue the stalemate. He simply opened the door and walked out of the armored military vehicle.


    "Clothes!" Chu also saw this and hurried down. When others saw this, they got off the car one by one, stood around the armored military vehicle and looked around vigilantly.


    At this time, they have found that no matter around or on the roof, they have been surrounded by countless powers. Once they do anything, I believe they will be attacked by all powers.


    Night Muhua looked at the moon white clothes with extraordinary bearing, and his delicate face was calm with confidence, which exacerbated his sense of helplessness.


    "You in white."


    "Brother ye, I think I haven''t hurt any human beings and even made a lot of contributions to your human beings. Up to now, do you seem to overthrow everything I have done? In the zoo, can you escape that place without the emperor? We can leave by ourselves and let you live and die, but the Emperor didn''t do so , you not only don''t appreciate the emperor, but also catch the emperor, which is really the root of human evil! "Yue Baiyi blandly expounds a fact that everyone knows. Many powers who have participated in the zoo mission know it, and their conscience is also very disturbed at this time.


    Other powers who did not participate in the zoo mission were not disturbed. Listening to Yue Baiyi''s words, they immediately retorted, "if you are not my race, your heart must be different! No matter whether you have made a contribution or not, you must have a plot when you come to the human base, otherwise, as you said, why are you an emperor willing to succumb to human beings.


    Unless you want to swallow up our humans! Want humans to destroy the family! Turn all the humans in the base into your running dogs! "


    The words of the power man were particularly ugly. Before Yue Baiyi said anything, he was interrupted by Liu Su''s cold voice.


    "Presumptuous! Just a few people dare to be so disrespectful to our emperor! Hum, don''t say that the emperor shouldn''t save you! Even if it should be you, you should know how to repay the kindness! And you, ye Muhua! You think you are good for mankind, but everyone knows what you hide from this mission. If it wasn''t for your concealment, so many powers wouldn''t be able to come back!


    You humans must be good to you humans? Look at them, look at those high-level people who only waste human and material resources and only know how to enjoy. What are they doing when you are fighting bravely? Eating hot meals, eating fresh fruits, and even playing with women, watching you fools live and die for them!


    My emperor is different. She has always set an example. Killing the enemy has always been the front. She will not give up the lives of any of our subordinates!


    How many of your human superiors can do this? Even you, ye Muhua, can''t do it! "

 Chapter 505

    People were questioned by Liu Su''s cold voice and kept silent one by one. Especially the powers who came back from the zoo hung their heads one by one. They seemed unwilling to fight against Yue Baiyi. They knew that what the woman said was right. Yue Baiyi did a lot for mankind and indeed saved their lives. If they didn''t know how to repay kindness, they would bite the hand that feeds them, What''s the difference between them and those animals?


    Yue Baiyi looked at many powers who seemed to want to quit the battle, and the coldness in his heart was also slightly weakened. At least the human conscience has not been extinguished to such a degree.


    However, at this time, a power suddenly withdrew a man and asked the moon white in a loud voice.


    "If you didn''t hurt a human being, how dare you say that you didn''t hurt him?"


    The voice of the superpower attracted everyone''s attention. The man''s hands were wrapped in thick gauze, and his face was frightened. He kept ''ah ah'', trying to say something, but he didn''t reveal a word for a long time.


    Everyone was very curious and confused. They didn''t know who the man was, and why the power pushed a mute out, and he couldn''t speak.


    When Yue Baiyi and Yin Xiaoxiao saw this man, their eyes looked heavy and their faces seemed to be a little bad.


    She can recognize this man when she turns into ash!


    Zhang Fengwei!


    This guy is not dead! And today it seems.


    Yue Baiyi had some regrets in her heart. She didn''t know him at the beginning. Thinking of what might happen later, she stared at Zhang Fengwei coldly, with a warning in her eyes, as if threatening him.


    The moment Zhang Fengwei saw the moon in white, he was even more scared of urinary incontinence. A wave of urine Sao made everyone frown.


    People looked at Zhang Fengwei''s attitude and were full of curiosity about this man. What did he experience and why did he become like this?


    However, at this time, the superpower who pushed Zhang Fengwei out said, "his hand was cut off by this woman, and his tongue was also cut off, so as not to let him reveal the truth of the matter, because he found her true face!


    You must be curious about how this man could provoke this snake hearted woman.


    Because they were ex boyfriend and girlfriend! It was because he discovered her secret that he abandoned him and abandoned him, making him unable to write and even unable to speak! Everyone said, can you still believe what this woman said?! "


    "No!" people''s emotions seemed to be stirred up. One by one, they seemed to kill their parents and cut off their brothers. They stared at the moon white clothes fiercely, as if they had an unparalleled hatred.


    However, ye Muhua didn''t believe that Yue Baiyi was such a cruel and cruel person. He remembered that the man was still the one he saved in the store. It seemed that he had something to do with her, but he didn''t seem to be a boyfriend and girlfriend, but he seemed to have some hatred.


    "Bai Yi, what''s your explanation?" night Muhua wanted to hear her explain. No matter what she said, he would believe her again. However, this time, Yue Bai Yi didn''t say anything, and she didn''t want to say. For this beast, her only idea was to kill him!


    Thinking of this, she just wanted to do it, but she was one step faster by a person.


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 506

    "Yi." it''s the sound of the sword stabbing into the meat.


    "Also?" Yue Baiyi looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. Looking at the man who had been sheltering her all the time, she was very moved. This man really didn''t have white love!


    Chu also took back his hand and pulled out the horizontal knife that stabbed Zhang Fengwei. At this time, the wound stabbed in Zhang Fengwei''s chest was like a dam that broke the embankment. Blood gushed from his chest, which really confirmed the idiom, "blood splashed three feet". At this time, the scene in front of him was not too much.


    Night Muhua stared at Zhang Fengwei, fell down with hatred, and suddenly got angry, "Chu Yi! What do you mean?! do you know that you will fall into injustice in white clothes?"


    "Injustice?" Chu also sneered at Zhang Fengwei, who had completely become a corpse, and then looked coldly at Ye Muhua road, "It''s you who are trapped in clothes and injustice! Do you have a conscience? Clothes saved you. You even told the world her identity and made her a public enemy of all mankind! Oh! If she was an enemy of mankind, she shouldn''t save you! Ha, uncle Yue is right, you shouldn''t save you!


    What''s more, it''s my young master who kills this damn beast, which has nothing to do with clothes. Why? It''s natural for humans to kill humans, and it''s great hatred for other races to kill humans? Ha ha, what''s the reason? Ye Muhua, are you corroded as expected?!


    No, you were corroded from the beginning. You shouldn''t be allowed to do any tasks from the beginning. It is designed to let the elite of the mercenary team in the base die, but only leave the elite powers of the army. Its name is to protect the safety of the base. In fact, you know what you want!


    Aren''t you afraid that these mercenary teams will take your power?! ha, you should be so careless about human life?! my clothes have never killed a human indiscriminately, and there are few human beings who died in your hands?!


    What a joke! Ask yourself, do you dare to bet that you don''t have the same kind of blood in your hands? "


    Chu Yi''s voice grew louder and louder, filled with righteous indignation and anger. His voice questioned and hit the hearts of the people. At this time, some wavering powers put down their weapons and shouted loudly that they decided to withdraw from the encirclement and suppression of Yue Baiyi.


    "I don''t care what others do, I can''t do it to my benefactor! If I bite the hand that feeds me, what''s the difference between me and those beasts that eat human flesh and blood?! major ye, I''m sorry, I want to quit!" With the first crab eater, the remaining powers who came back from the zoo quit one after another. They really can''t bite the hand that feeds them. If they have no conscience at all, maybe. Maybe mankind is really hopeless!


    Looking at the actions of those rescued powers, Yue Baiyi''s heart warmed a little. At least not everyone is full of darkness. At least they dare to face their conscience.


    The remaining powers were not favored by Yue Baiyi, so they still stood there and killed Baiyi with his so-called benevolence, righteousness and morality.


    For a time, two factions formed on the field.


    However, I don''t know who said a word, which made the atmosphere on the field agglutinate to the freezing point in an instant.


    "Hey, you''re strange! People didn''t do anything. Why are you so excessive?! you won''t be brainwashed while we''re away?!"


    As soon as he said this, there was an instant silence on the field, and the talking power didn''t think of his truth. Seeing this scene, he stuttered for a while.


    "You... You... Really brainwashed?!"

 Chapter 507

    "What are you talking about! How could we be brainwashed! Who brainwashed us?! besides, it''s impossible for me to know that there was a monster in the base before you came back?! you didn''t come back to say it!" another power coldly interrupted the talking power, but the talking power didn''t agree and retorted loudly.


    "No, it''s impossible! I didn''t say it when I came back! How did you know?! hey, did you say it?!" the talking power asked the other powers involved in the task.


    "No." "it''s impossible to say." "major Ye told me not to say it." "how can you say it if you have an uneasy conscience?" "yes, we didn''t say it! Did major ye say it?"


    People once again focused their attention on night Muhua, even moon white clothes.


    Night Muhua didn''t answer immediately, but he suddenly felt a thump in his heart. He had a bad hunch. He looked warily at the powers around him and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t say anything..."


    Hearing such an answer, Yue Baiyi and his party looked at each other. Since they didn''t say anything, how did they know?


    "As soon as I came back, it wasn''t long before the top said that the people below said that white clothes were... Let me order someone to catch you alive..." night Muhua hesitated.


    However, as soon as they said this, the powers who came out of the mission exploded, "put P! We didn''t say anything! Who said it?! who said it?! it''s time to say it now! There''s nothing to hide!"


    "I definitely didn''t say it. What''s the big deal? The problem is that I really didn''t say it!"


    "Yes! I really didn''t say anything! It''s exposed, isn''t it? You told me!"


    "Ah! Yes! And you!"


    "Yes, I know it was said by other people in the team who didn''t go to the mission!"


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    However, when people guessed each other, Yue Baiyi also had an answer in her heart. If she guessed correctly, I''m afraid it was that guy who made a ghost. No wonder he would say that at that time.


    Listening to the noisy crowd in the vegetable market, night Muhua shouted, "shut up!"


    The voice fell, and the field was instantly quiet. At this time, night Muhua deeply frowned and looked at them in white with complex eyes.


    However, in the most luxurious office in the base, an old man of about 40 or 50 years old stood in front of the French window with his back to his hands, overlooking the most crowded place.


    If ye Muhua was there, he must know that this man is his most respected father.


    Suddenly, his figure flickered slightly. The next second, the 40-50-year-old man became a young man with exquisite facial features and beautiful appearance. He drew a beautiful and strange arc around the corner of his mouth, looked at a place far away, gave a devout gift and whispered.


    "My emperor, wake up and leave these humble mole ants quickly. They are not worth it. Your world should be broader. It seems that your subordinates have successfully completed the task, Wang."


    In the corner of the office, under the cover of the desk, there was a trembling figure, and this figure was the old man who had just become the young man. This was his true self.


    The man turned around slightly, tore off the tape that sealed the old man''s mouth, and the evil cult said, "old man, thank you for your hospitality these days. Since you have helped me a lot, I won''t be difficult for you. Bye ~"


    The old man looked at the young man in front of him with a pair of eyes staring at him. Although his body was trembling, his eyes were unyielding.


    "You... Why did you do this?! why can''t two races live in peace?!"


    "Live in peace?! it''s not impossible ~ just, my king, I don''t believe you human beings, ugly human nature, ha ha ha ha ~ ~"


    With the laughter getting farther and farther away, the old man breathed a sigh of relief and fell powerlessly to the ground. He closed his eyes slightly and couldn''t help regretting them. What stupid behavior they would do!


    Son. Be sure to let them leave safely.. Otherwise. Otherwise, it will be a great disaster for mankind in the future.

 Chapter 508

    "You go."


    In the long silent night, Muhua suddenly said, but his words dissatisfied other brainwashed powers.


    "Major Ye! What do you mean?! this is your father''s order! Don''t you even listen to the commander-in-chief?!" a superpower questioned Ye Muhua, but Xiao Feng retorted coldly to the soldiers around Ye Muhua.


    "Presumptuous! What does the matter between the major and the commander have to do with you? We''ll listen to what the major says. We believe his judgment is correct! Get back!"


    Xiao Feng said coldly. The soldiers of the army gave way to an aisle one by one, and the weapons were taken back. It seemed that they really wanted to let them leave.


    Yue Baiyi took a deep look at night Muhua and said faintly, "thank you."


    Up to now, she can only say a trivial thank you, and they may not be able to make friends in the future, just because the Tao is different and they don''t work together. They all have their own positions. If they can, she doesn''t want to be an enemy of Yemu Huawei. Although he sometimes says too much, in fact, he has never hurt her, although this time, In the end, he still let her go. No matter how the process is, she must say thank you.


    Night Muhua smiled bitterly and shook his head. At this time, he finally understood why no one could intervene in the relationship between her and Chu Yi, because he could stand beside her recklessly at any time, believe in her, protect her, and be willing to abandon everything, abandon his own identity and abandon the position he deserved.


    But he can''t do it. He can abandon everything about himself, but he can''t abandon the country and national responsibility. However, he is destined to be the failed party, and he is destined to pass her by.


    "Clothes, let''s go." Chu also hugged Yuebai''s shoulder, comforted her and asked softly.


    Yue Baiyi raised his eyes and looked at him with a smile. Everything was silent.


    However, other powers saw yemuhua and this, and also saw that yuebaiyi wanted to leave. They immediately rioted. At this time, they ignored yemuhua''s orders and attacked yuebaiyi.


    "Stop! Don''t go!" a fire power rushed to the moon white clothes with huge fireballs in his hands. However, how can the fire department rarely get the moon white clothes? With a wave, another fireball larger than the oncoming fireball collided with it, and soon dispersed the fireball, and the remaining trace of fire also rebounded and hit the power.


    "Ouch!"


    When people see this, they become more and more agitated, especially when white clothes move their hands that month. The fear that was originally ignited in people''s hearts erupts because of this time. Their eyes have already been covered by hate, bloodthirsty and killing. They must see the blood splashed three feet in white clothes with their own eyes, otherwise, they will never stop!


    People''s survival instinct is very tenacious. They are very afraid of dying. They are very afraid of becoming a monster without people and ghosts. They think of their relatives who have become monsters. Their hatred for the moon and white clothes is superimposed, and their moves are more and more fierce.


    Fortunately, the people in white clothes on the moon are the elite of the elite. They can resist a large group of powers for the time being. However, this is not a long-term way, because their physical strength will still be exhausted.


    Night Muhua and the remaining powers just wanted to help, but they were stopped by those powers.


    "If you don''t help, don''t help! Do you want to be the public enemy of mankind?"


    Just a word stopped all the powers who wanted to help the moon in white. They retreated slightly and stepped aside. They could not attack their benefactor, but they could not become the public enemy of mankind as they said.


    Yue Baiyi saw this, although she understood, although she understood, her heart was still a little desolate. However, it was only a moment, because she had made a decision before. No matter what happened and what the human attitude was, it was enough as long as the people fighting side by side with her believed her.

 Chapter 509

    "Xiaoyi, what should we do now?" Murong Xingli fought back against the attack on them, but over time, she was also a little tired, and they all wanted to control properly within the attack range that did not hurt them, while those powers attacked them desperately. In contrast, they must be at a disadvantage soon.


    There was some difficulty between the moon and white clothes. However, after thinking for a long time, they couldn''t think of any way. With such a dense attack, they didn''t even have the chance to get on the bus, so they had to abandon the car and leave. There was only one way to leave the base safely


    At this time, another 18 of the twenty-eight stars also rushed here to resist the attack and maintain the moon''s white clothes.


    "Twenty eight stars, listen to the order!"


    "My subordinates are here!" the twenty-eight voices agreed.


    "The emperor ordered you to fly out of the base with one person, which is bound to protect the safety of that person!" Yue Baiyi ordered.


    "Yes, Emperor! Subordinates take orders!" twenty-eight people, the voice fell, rebounded the attack back, spread their wings one after another, dragged one person to the sky, puffed their wings and quickly flew out of the base.


    People were stunned when they saw this. However, when they reacted, most of them had gone.


    At this time, the remaining people are the people of the praying team, Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi, Murong Xingli, Gu Zhili, Yin Xiaoxiao, Yue Yi, Mo Yanqin. As for the four people of the Xiuxian family, they step on the flying sword one by one and stand high in the sky and shout at the moon.


    "White clothes, let''s go! These people are crazy!" Mengxue said anxiously.


    However, when people saw Mengxue''s sword flying, they were even more surprised, and many house men and women before the end of the world were even more surprised.


    "They. They shouldn''t be people who cultivate immortals?! are there really immortals in this world?!"


    "But how can they be with these monsters?!"


    "They must be fakes! They must not be immortals! Maybe they are demons!"


    Listening to the words in the crowd, Meng Xue, who is impulsive, is so angry that she can''t wait to slap those people to death, demon repair?! Dare to say that their immortal family, which has been inherited for thousands of years, is demon Xiu! This is a great insult!


    Just when Mengxue wanted to rush over and fan those talkative people to death, she was held by purple dream.


    "Sooner or later, they will regret it. Well, let''s go first. If she can''t escape, she doesn''t deserve to be called the blood spirit emperor."


    What else does Mengxue want to say, but she gets the hint of Yue Baiyi, so she has to fly away from here with the three people.


    Looking at the people who should go, Yue Baiyi was relieved, "ah Yi, take elder brother Gu, Xiao Xiao, take Xingli, I''ll take you..."


    "Hey ~ ~ ~ take me with you!"


    Originally, Yue Baiyi was going to leave. Suddenly, a figure rushed in front of them. Seeing that an attack was about to hit her, he immediately fished her and threw her to Mo Yanqin.


    "Yan, take her and let''s go!"


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    Yue Baiyi held her hands high and gathered a huge fireball in her hands. She deliberately compressed her strength. The fireball suddenly burst and hit all around. People were hit. For a time, they had a breathing time. At this time, several people no longer wasted time, immediately spread their wings and left here decisively with people.


    This time, she once again spread her colorful wings. The white light shines on everyone''s eyes, which makes people obsessed. The sacred light makes people feel like a spring breeze, just like seeing an angel, warm as spring.


    It was not until Yue Baiyi took Chu Yifei farther and farther away that people came back to God.


    "Shit! They ran away! Hurry up!"


    "That''s enough! Let them go! Don''t increase senseless struggle! Your moves are fatal! People want to hurt you, and you think you can live until now?!"

 Chapter 510

    Night Muhua''s cold voice questioned, so that people''s actions have stagnated for a period of time, and it is precisely because of this period of stagnation that the people in white have long disappeared. When people react, they glare at night Muhua angrily.


    However, ye Muhua didn''t care. He asked the army to leave here. As soon as he left, many onlookers also left one after another. At this time, they were relieved. At least none of them was injured. If they were injured, they would be more worried about their conscience.


    In particular, ye Muhua''s words made them feel more and more guilty. The atmosphere on the scene fell to the freezing point again. This time, no one was talking, and one by one left the original place with the passage of time.


    On the street, many ordinary people hiding at home, or low-level powers who did not participate, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Soon after, people came and went here again, Hawking and talking. The street was calm again.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi flew to the door of a small village outside B Province, thousands of meters away from the base. At this time, Xingxiu and his party had already been waiting at the door.


    "Emperor!" twenty-eight people saluted respectfully.


    "No gift." the moon white clothes fell on the ground, put Chu safely on the ground, and said faintly to the twenty-eight people.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    Moon Bai Yi nodded faintly, took his eyes away from their 28 people and put them on the twilight Chengfeng group who followed them away.


    "Thank you!"


    "Don''t be so polite. In fact, I hope we can become the link between human beings and blood spirit, so that both sides can coexist peacefully." Mu Chengfeng said what he thought, and others nodded one after another and agreed with him.


    Yue Bai Yi nodded to understand. Isn''t she? Their enemies should not be each other, but a race that has no spirit at all and only kills. This race will not care about your race. It will not form an alliance with any race, but will continue to annex and destroy other races. Originally, this race should have been eliminated, but somehow it suddenly appeared again. Unexpectedly, this time it followed the blood spirit family to the earth, In any case, it was the disaster brought by the blood spirit family. Anyway, since she inherited the blood of the blood spirit family, she must bear the great responsibility of race.


    She will no longer allow this harmful race to exist in the world!


    "Well, let''s wait in the village for a while. Xi''ai and they will bring the car soon. Then go to the northwest to see if there is a suitable foothold. After planning the headquarters, we will find nirvana." Yue Baiyi called the people into the village and said his plan while walking.


    "Looking for nirvana? Why? Xiaoyi? He is so terrible and hates human beings, and didn''t you say he would eat you?" Murong Xingli didn''t understand.


    "That was before. Now that I have become the only emperor of the blood spirit family, he can''t move me any more, and all he has done is to revive the blood spirit family. As the emperor, I can''t blame him for anything." Yue Baiyi explained that she told everyone present the wonderful rules of the blood spirit family, Let the people present can''t help but sigh that the rules of the blood spirit family are strict, and this is the foundation of unity.


    "I see. If so, gege shouldn''t be in danger." Murong Xingli suddenly put down his heart.


    "She has never been in danger. Nirvana seems to like her very much. You forget that the kings of the blood spirit family cannot intermarry with their own family unless they are kings of the same blood or royalty.


    The royal family has only one Nirvana at present, and the royal family has only one person forever, so. "


    "Oh, I see. What you said before is that the Lanling clan and the Xueling clan are family friends, and brother Chu inherited the Lanzhu of the Lanling clan, so you ~ ~ oh ~ ~"


    "Xingli ~ ~!" Yue Baiyi looked at Chu Yi with some embarrassment and said jiaochen.


    "Hey hey ~"

 Chapter 511

    Several girls frolicked for a while. Due to what happened to each other, the distance was shortened, and soon the girls played together.


    And the cold heart that has been silent, at this time, she looked at Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi with a helpless and complex look. After hearing these things, she knew that she had no chance with the handsome and sunny man. Their fate was already doomed, and others could not step in at all. At this time, she finally understood and opened her eyes, and her character was not a person who missed spring and autumn, So I quickly put this negative emotion behind me and integrated into this small group again.


    In addition, like the evening wind in white, he secretly breathed a tone. It was clear that he knew her first, but he didn''t expect that they were all so predestined. Just, it''s yours, it''s yours after all, and it''s not yours.


    As for Yue Yi, who had already accepted the reality, he had only endless blessings at this time, and perhaps he fully recognized Chu Yi''s identity from this moment. As the successor of the blue spirit emperor, he was most qualified to stand beside her, and he only had to protect them silently.


    At this time, Yue Baiyi suddenly thought of something. After opening the door, she suddenly stopped at the door. She blocked the gate and asked a strange face in the crowd.


    "Who are you?"


    And once reminded by Yue Baiyi, they suddenly woke up and looked at the stranger in surprise.


    "Er... My name is Leng bingning. Hello, Bai Yi. I''ve been looking for you. I finally saw you today, so I took the liberty to let you take me with me." Leng bingning is very beautiful and has a unique taste, and the cold beauty has an imperceptible embarrassment, which makes people even more tempted to uncover the back of her cold face.


    Yue Baiyi was inexplicable and wondered, "do I know you?"


    Leng bingning shook her head and replied, "I don''t know you, but I know you. I also know you. Er, it''s a long story. Why don''t we go in and talk about it?"


    Seeing everyone standing at the door, Yue Baiyi also knew that he was too abrupt, so he had to temporarily press his doubts at the bottom of his heart and lead him to the house.


    She found the biggest house in a small village, otherwise the fifty people would not have been able to get into it.


    They each found a seat, sat down and looked at the strange woman again.


    Leng bingning looked at everyone like an X-ray, with an embarrassing smile on his cold face and said, "don''t look at me like this."


    Xu Shi felt that his eyes were too hot, and people gradually took back their eyes. Seeing this, Yue Baiyi attracted Xiaoshu and asked, "do you know her?"


    Xiao Shu looked up and down at Leng bingning, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I know everyone else. In the future, uncles and aunts, they really fight with their mother, and I really don''t know this woman."


    People all know Xiaoshu''s identity. As soon as they heard that he said he didn''t know them, and the woman said she knew them, the atmosphere in the room became a little stiff.


    "Cough. Naturally, your highness doesn''t know me, because in your future, there is no future effect after my actions at this time.


    Your highness, you came to this time and space through time, but I was reborn before the end of the world after my death in the near future. "


    "Rebirth?!"

 Chapter 512

    Leng bingning''s words shocked everyone present. Previously, future people crossed here, and now there are reborn people. God, will there be aliens in the future?!


    Everyone thought of this idea in their mind, but someone spoke it out frankly.


    "Will there be aliens in the future? Capture the earth?"


    "Poof." the water Yue Baiyi just drank was sprayed out. She looked at Murong Xingli with strange eyes, jerked at the corners of her mouth and said silently, "maybe. Maybe it''s really possible."


    "Ah?" Murong Xingli was inexplicable. She just said it casually. She didn''t expect to come to such a conclusion. Just when she wanted to ask, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Dong Dong."


    "Ah Yi, open the door." Yue Baiyi still habitually called Yue Yi. After all, he has been with her for the longest time and knows her best, but she has guessed who is coming.


    Yue Yi took command, nodded and turned to open the door. The door was opened. When the person standing at the door saw that it was Yue Yi, he first saluted him and said, "a man."


    The moon nodded and said faintly, "come on. Come in."


    "Yes." it''s Yue xi''ai. She secretly glanced at Yue Yi, then walked into the room and respectfully saluted Yue Baiyi sitting in the middle of the sofa, "my subordinates, see my emperor!"


    "No gift."


    "Thank you, Emperor! Emperor, I''ve brought you something. Shall we start now? Xi''ai found a place very suitable for the survival of the blood spirit family on his way here." Yue xi''ai thought and expressed his ideas.


    Yue Baiyi picked her eyebrows when she heard the speech. She seemed very interested and said, "really? OK, go to the place you said."


    "Yes, emperor, this way, please!"


    Yue Baiyi nodded, took the lead in getting up, turned around and looked at Chu Yi sitting next to her, took Chu Yi''s hand and said to the crowd, "let''s go. We thought we''d take you with flying. We must not be used to it, so I asked xi''ai to drive our previous car."


    As soon as they heard this, their eyes brightened, and they all felt that yuebaiyi was thoughtful.


    "White clothes are still considerate!" Chen Feng sighed and said what everyone wanted.


    Yuebaiyi smiled when she heard the reputation. Originally, she just smiled politely. The big hand held in her hand exerted a little force. The slightest pain made her look at the man around her. She saw his face full of displeasure and an expression of overturned vinegar jar, which made her a little sad and laughing.


    "Clothes, I said, only smile at me." Chu also whispered in his ears. The overbearing words made Yue Baiyi helpless and happy. After all, his men are jealous of themselves. Isn''t that one of the manifestations of loving themselves?


    "Yes, I know ~" Yue Baiyi seems to be perfunctory, but there is also a trace of concern in her heart. It seems that she can''t smile in the future, but can only smile politely.


    If Chu also knew what Yue Baiyi was thinking, he would be crazy, but he was very helpless. After all, smiling is indeed the best way to show kindness.


    Smart and wise, even if he is jealous, he won''t care so much about business.


    "Well, let''s go. Time is running out now. It''s time to tell you about the situation on earth."


    The serious look of Yue Baiyi made everyone feel the seriousness of the matter. Although they didn''t know what happened, they couldn''t help sweating.


    "Let''s get in the car. Xi''ai, lead the way."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 513

    The people got on the bus, and Chu Yi''s extended Hummer returned to them again. The driver changed from Gu Zhili to January. After all, if she wants to talk about important events, she must let Gu Zhili listen carefully.


    Although no one else can be in the same car, fortunately, they have no walkie talkie. As long as the channel is slightly adjusted, her voice can be heard in several cars.


    "Well, what I want to say now is about the survival of human beings on earth. No, it should be the survival of existing races, Terrans, blood spirits and beasts. All three races have wisdom and have their own civilization and system. I believe that peace will be restored on earth soon.


    But the premise is that the evil race who came to earth will not destroy us. "


    "Evil race?" Twilight Chengfeng first raised a question. He wanted to subconsciously say that the zombie was not an evil race, but when he thought of the civilization and system of the blood spirit family heard from Yue Baiyi, he immediately forgot this idea.


    Because there are many people who can fit the extended Hummer, Mu Chengfeng, he Yuning, he Tianhu and Chen Feng got into the same car with them.


    The three brothers and sisters of Shangguan family and Leng family were in the same car, and the goblin team came out this time. In addition to the six people they had seen before, there were two girls they didn''t know, and the eight of them were in another car.


    Yue Baiyi looked up at the wind at dusk, glanced at everyone on the bus and said, "yes, its name is'' insect suction family ''."


    "Insect suction family?!"


    "Yes, let me tell you about the origin of the insect suction family. This insect suction family does not belong to any civilization system. In the universe, it is divided into two civilizations, one is scientific civilization and the other is spiritual civilization.


    We should say that the previous civilization on earth should be scientific civilization, but in the future, it may be the common development of spiritual civilization and scientific civilization.


    With human wisdom, we will certainly make use of the existing resources. We believe that the idea of human beings wanting to rush out of the universe will not weaken.


    At the beginning, our blood spirit family and blue spirit family were not friends. It was an accident tens of thousands of years ago that the kings of the two races met and planted a marriage. Our blood spirit family is a spiritual civilization, which is very similar to the Xiuxian family on earth. We have our own system of forging weapons and refining drugs.


    The Lanling family is scientific civilization, robots, floating cars and so on, all kinds of scientific research achievements that surpass the existing scientific institutes.


    Because of a marriage, both races take their needs, their strengths and make up for their weaknesses. Both races have become races with the common development of spiritual, scientific and cultural civilization.


    The marriage of making friends from generation to generation lasted for tens of thousands of years until a thousand years ago.


    The arrival of the insect sucking clan broke the peace between the two races. Because our two races have established a portal for frequent exchanges, we can easily go from one planet to another. Ah, by the way, it''s like the Tao in Doraemon''s dream before the end of the world. It''s very convenient. Of course, this is the result of the research of the Lanling clan. So the two races Are interlinked.


    Because of this, when the blood spirit family was attacked, the blue spirit family immediately sent rescuers, and because of this, the two races were devastated.


    Fortunately, the blood spirit family has always been guarded by the blood spirit spirit. After rolling away everything on the blood spirit star, they left the blood spirit star with the blood essence of the blood spirit emperor at that time.


    Because he left in a hurry, he had no time to take into account the situation of the Lanling family, but it can be imagined that there was no other thought except to destroy the family. "


    Speaking of this, Yue Baiyi was a little silent. She inherited her memory. When she felt the experience of the blood spirit family, she felt very sad. She had already regarded herself as the blood spirit family. When her race encountered such a painful tragedy, how could she not have a sad mood?


    Chu also looked at Yue Baiyi in a low mood, gently held her hand and whispered, "the rest is for me."

 Chapter 514

    "But in fact, the blood spirit family did a lot for the blue spirit family, especially the emperor at that time. The two sides were husband and wife. When the blood spirit emperor was dying, they took off the essence of the blue spirit emperor and used their last strength to store the inheritance of the blue spirit family on a blue bead, which was the one in my body.


    It will automatically select its master according to the composition of blue emperor''s blood in each other''s blood. "


    "Ah? Xiao Chu, do you mean that my clothes are also because of the blood essence of the blood spirit emperor?" Yuema was surprised.


    "It can be said that, aunt, it was an accident that the meteorite hit Yiyi''s head, but it was God''s will. Maybe the blood of the blood spirit emperor led the arrival of the blood spirit.


    As for why we have blood spirit or blue spirit''s blood essence, we should start from the immortal civilization in the universe. "Chu also set his eyes on Mengxue.


    "The earth is a very old and backward planet. A long time ago, this planet had abundant aura that other planets did not have, and no other planet had precious spirit animals, spirit stones and spirit plants.


    The fairy tales we have heard of are not fictional, and they are indeed soaring. However, there are disputes where people live, even Xiuxian is no exception. At that time, there was a fairy demon war. Although the Xiuxian family won and all the demons fell, the aura and dragon veins on the earth have long been destroyed, and they found that they can''t consume them on this planet After death, they decided to leave the planet. Considering that the planet was their mother planet, they chose some people with poor qualifications to stay, and your last one was the one left at that time.


    Although this reality is cruel, you are the abandoned people. Since then, there are no flying people on the earth. After the precipitation of time, those people have long forgotten that there is a planet destroyed by them.


    As for why the blue spirit and the blood spirit choose to recuperate on this planet, only because this planet is abandoned, backward and not full of aura, the insect suction family will not make this idea.


    That''s why both sides have time to rest.


    Because the arrival of the blood spirit will cause a great energy riot on the earth, the blood spirit just threw the essence blood into the earth from outside the earth. No matter who hit it or ate it, that person or the descendants of that person will be the future blood spirit emperor of the blood spirit in the future.


    So at that time, if the spirit of the blood spirit hit not clothes, but Xiaoye, then Xiaoye was today''s blood spirit emperor.


    Of course, you can choose whether to activate the blood of the body. Once activated, you will be the second, third and fourth king of the blood spirit family.


    As for the Lanling family, because scientific civilization is relatively developed, scientific civilization is also added under the promotion of spiritual civilization. Therefore, this blue pearl is the product of the combination of spiritual civilization and scientific civilization, and can cover up its breath. As for the blood essence, Lanzhu personally chose the master. Many years ago, this drop of blood essence was eaten when my mother was pregnant with me Go down..


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the spirit of blood spirit chose clothes for the sake of making friends between the two races. "


    Chu also said that here, the corners of his mouth outlined a touching radian, looking at the moon white clothes with burning eyes.


    "Cough. Also, you''re off the topic." Yue Baiyi gave an awkward light cough to remind him.


    "Well, the blood spirit clan is the strongest fighting nation in the universe. In principle, the only one who can stop the insect sucking clan is the blood spirit clan. However, why was it destroyed.


    This is about the so-called Xiuxian family... At that time. "

 Chapter 515

    "... sorry..."


    After hearing this, the four of Mengxue were ashamed. Although they didn''t do these things, as a member of Xiuxian, they really couldn''t look directly at Yue Baiyi and Chu Yi at this time.


    If it had not been for the sake of so-called fame, wealth and face, the Xiuxian family would not have come to the blood spirit family to find fault. Even if it had not been for the sake of fault, it would not have been possible to beat others. In the end, it hurt them badly. Finally, I don''t know where the insect suction family got the news and attacked the blood spirit family, because the blood of the blood spirit family is a great tonic for the insect suction family.


    The universe has always been able to balance the insect sucking family because of the existence of the blood spirit family, and other races and civilizations can be preserved.


    result..


    "It''s all right. It''s not your fault. When Lanzhu came to the earth, he found your race. He wanted to exterminate you all. He thought of the future crisis, so he thought of letting you resist the enemy together. So he made a plan for your then patriarch to find the person with red eyes and help her save the end years later Of course, I have also revealed to you more or less about the insect sucking family, which is why I have today''s behavior and behavior. "


    After hearing this, Mengxue didn''t know how they felt. It seemed that they, and even their whole family, were played with by others, but they couldn''t get angry anyway. In the final analysis, although it was none of their business, it was difficult for them to raise their heads at the thought of what the Xiuxian people did.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about the insect suction family. Also, can you say the key points?"


    Month white clothes speechless way, glanced at him, did not know what he was thinking, let others know what effect all this has? In the end, it will only add trouble and make people feel guilty.


    However, Chu didn''t think so. He felt that they also had the right to know. After all, they were always controlled by applause. No matter who they were, they would be angry, and he said this to make them feel less guilty about what they did.


    "Well, with the advent of the end of the world, the peace of the universe is not everyone''s fault, but the fault of the insect suction family.


    They have no wisdom. They will only devour other races to strengthen themselves. Even one day, they may dominate the universe.


    Although the insect sucking clan has no civilization, it also has systems. They also have classes, high-level rulers and low-level rulers, and the insect emperor is the great existence of all insect sucking clans.


    The insect emperor has no ability. The only reason for its existence is to produce children and soldiers. As long as it does not die, the insect sucking family will not die.


    Of course, if the insect emperor is eliminated and before those soldiers are eliminated, we must confirm whether the larvae are dead. Otherwise, when the insect emperor dies, one of the larvae will be born and become the insect emperor. At that time, a large number of insects will reproduce and the insect sucking family will come back. "


    "I see, brother Chu, do you mean that this insect sucking family has now reached the earth, and our common enemy in the future is the insect sucking family?" Murong Xingli nodded and confirmed.


    "Yes, we don''t know where on earth at present, but we know too little information and resources, so we have to find someone." Chu also nodded.


    "Nirvana?!" Murong Xingli exclaimed.


    "Yes, I believe he won''t attack us again this time."


    "Well, I hope so. But that means I can see Greg?!"


    "Yes, then you will know how happy she is as a pregnant woman!"

 Chapter 516

    Along the way, the people were still very calm. Those low-level blood spirits, who had been put out by the momentum, were in place in the town, crawling on the ground one by one, welcoming the arrival and departure of moon white, and even some intelligent blood spirits followed behind their cars. They didn''t pay any attention to this. They were like an outing all the way, I stopped when I was tired and had a picnic when I was hungry. My life was very comfortable.


    The dusk Chengfeng group who followed the moon white clothes suddenly felt that their choice was right. Looking at the blood spirits they once hated along the way, at this time, they even saw those blood spirits smile at their "shyness" ~ they suddenly felt that the end of the world was coming and the new world in the future was waiting for them.


    They suddenly look forward to that day, and they also believe that it will not be long.


    Finally, the party exercised for three days and finally came to the place suitable for the blood spirit family as Yue xi''ai said.


    Yue Baiyi just took a look and immediately agreed to the proposal.


    In this place, surrounded by mountains and water, those mutated plants are more and more inclined to the plants of the blood spirit family, and those plants are always friendly and relative to the blood spirit family, so she never worries about these mutated plants. Even these mutated plants can become the first line of defense to guard the blood spirit family.


    The area of this place occupies at least the size of nearly one province, and they decided to delimit a large open space in the center of the forest full of mutated plants to plan the blood spirit imperial city.


    The task of building the imperial city was naturally handed over to Yue xi''ai. After explaining the general idea of the building, she took her party to the site of nirvana.


    The site of nirvana is only 50 kilometers away from her imperial city. It can be said that if she is in a province, the place of nirvana is another neighboring province.


    He didn''t build anything like the Imperial City, but temporarily lived in the presidential suite in the largest and most luxurious hotel in the city.


    Yuebai, who had long inquired about his foothold, led people directly to his gate.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    "Creak." the door was opened, and the one who opened the door was Mu Mu. When she saw the moon in white, she was stunned and wanted to subconsciously salute her. However, she thought of something and stood in place.


    Neither close the door nor give in. The two sides have been deadlocked.


    It was not until a familiar evil and lazy male voice came from the door that the atmosphere between the two sides eased a lot.


    "Let them in."


    "Yes, Wang!" compared with the system, Mu Mu cared more about nirvana. As long as it was what he said, no matter what it was, she would listen. So when she got the instruction, she immediately let the people in white clothes enter the door.


    As soon as Yue Baiyi entered the door and came to the living room, he saw a shocking scene.


    "Ouch ~ ouch ~ pain, dear madam, don''t be such a husband. Can''t I be wrong?"


    Everyone present was silly. Is this still Nirvana? Is this still the evil and ruthless man? He. He''s begging Gu Youge for mercy!


    However, Gu Youge also noticed the arrival of Yue Baiyi. He just snorted coldly and said disdainfully, "pain? Do you still know pain?! I thought you didn''t know!"


    "Ouch, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I''ll get you gently in the future. Let''s go!"


    "You!" Gu Youge seemed to think of something, and her face turned red. However, when she saw the visitor, the whole person was like a cooked shrimp.


    "Er... Xiaoyi. I finally believe what you said. Gege''s life is really. Very happy!"


    "Murong Xingli!!"


    "In ~"

 Chapter 517

    Gu Youge was a little angry. She knew someone was coming, but she didn''t know who it was. She thought it was Nangong Lingxue who came back. Anyway, now people here know their relationship mode. Over time, she became indifferent. Unexpectedly, it was


    Oh, my God. Now she lost her face and lost her hair


    Murong Xingli smiled, looked up and down at Gu Youge with teasing eyes, looked at her whole person, white and red, very moist, and a string of * * * * overflowed from her throat.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey ~ ~"


    "Murong Xingli!! put away your obscene thoughts!"


    "Hey? GERGE, how do you know what I''m thinking? Why is it obscene? Tell me about it ~"


    "You."


    "Hey, hey, well, don''t tease you. I''m very happy to see that you''re doing well. I''m also happy for you." Murong Xingli''s eyes are also wet. His good friends for so many years have been around and suddenly disappeared. When he saw you again, his mood was unspeakable.


    Why isn''t Gu Youge? She shook off Nirvana''s hand and rushed to Murong Xingli. They looked at each other and hugged each other affectionately. This move made Nirvana and Gu Zhili frown.


    Even they doubt whether they have destroyed their feelings? Should they help them?


    However, the two men somehow didn''t mention this. They just looked at them and turned their attention back to the business.


    Nirvana is lazily relying on the back of the sofa, casually crossing his legs, picking his eyebrows at the moon''s white clothes and saying, "what wind blew the noble blood spirit emperor over?"


    "Well, Nirvana, I see your contribution to the blood spirit family. I know you disdain to sincerely obey me, and I don''t ask you. I really don''t do as much as you have done for the blood spirit family. I apologize for your misunderstanding before.


    You all listen to the emperor. Although there is only one blood spirit emperor, the emperor is willing to be on an equal footing with nirvana. He can not salute the emperor or treat him casually. Others should be as respectful to him as they are to the emperor. "Yue Baiyi said finally, he said to the people of the month one by one.


    "Yes, emperor, my subordinates obey! I''ll see King Pan!"


    On the 11th of the month, all the people gave the most noble rites to Nirvana, expressing their sincere respect to him.


    Nirvana was slightly silent, and the look in his eyes flickered slightly. He glanced at the people on the moon one by one and said, "no gift." however, there was a more repressive silence. He looked deeply at the moon''s white clothes and wanted to find something different from her look. However, he was disappointed. The red eyes revealed after the beautiful pupils were removed were like ruby bright eyes, In addition to sincerity, only sincerity.


    For a long time, he suddenly sighed, and his temperament of not entering strangers also weakened a lot, "it''s just that. It seems that you really recognize the identity of the blood spirit family, in that case."


    Nirvana stood up, suddenly knelt on one knee, clenched his right hand, put it on his chest, and said piously, "Nirvana, meet my emperor!"


    Mumu, Xuekui, menglip were shocked when they saw nirvana. The three people looked at me and I looked at you, nodded to each other, and then knelt down on one knee and said to the moon in white, "Mumu, the king''s guards (menglip Xuekui), meet the blood spirit emperor!"


    Facing the sudden move, Yue Baiyi was a little stunned. Then he hurried forward and stretched out his hands to help Nirvana up.


    "What the Emperor just said is true. King Pan doesn''t need to give this big gift to the emperor in the future. Get up, too."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Nirvana is not polite to Yue Baiyi. In his opinion, respect must be formal, and he is more willing to make her a friend.


    "Well, don''t be emperor, emperor''s. You''d better call my name."


    Nirvana nodded and asked the others to sit down. After ordering Mumu to prepare water and wine, he turned to doubt the moon''s white clothes.


    "Bai Yi, are you here today for the insect suction family?"

 Chapter 518

    The lips of the moon''s white clothes were slightly upturned, and she picked her eyebrows and joked, "Nirvana, I find that I really like you more and more."


    "Oh? Really? White clothes, you don''t know. I''ve always liked you very much." Nirvana didn''t show weakness. He picked a strong sword eyebrow on his head and said with a smile.


    "Clothes!"


    "Nirvana!"


    Two angry and unhappy voices sounded. It seemed that the owner of the voice was very dissatisfied with the two playful guys.


    They looked back at Chu Yi and Gu Youge. They saw the vinegar on their faces and looked at their beloved men and women discontentedly.


    When they saw this, they looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter. Nirvana extended a hand slightly to Gu Youge, and Gu Youge disappeared in situ and appeared on the thigh of Nirvana the next second.


    "Eh? Nirvana, your cultivation is more refined, and you can even move people in an instant across the air." Yue Baiyi said with surprise. This time, she appreciated him from the bottom of her heart.


    Nirvana nodded slightly, and the perfect face was full of self-confidence and pride, "don''t look at who this king is."


    "Clothes." Chu also went to Yue Baiyi''s side, very overbearing pulled her up from the sofa, and then held her and sat on him. Such a move made her a little embarrassed for a time.


    "Cough. Also." after all, she is the emperor of the family, in front of so many subordinates


    "I said, you are not allowed to laugh at other men, let alone say, ''I like you'' to other men!" Chu also had a very domineering appearance, amusing nirvana.


    "From the very beginning, I thought brother Chu was very extraordinary. It turned out that brother Chu was the leader of the blue spirit. No wonder I was like old friends at first sight." he nodded solemnly, looked at Chu Yi, looked at the moon''s white clothes, and said with a smile, "you really deserve it. What''s this? God''s will!"


    Looking at the emotion and sadness in Nirvana''s eyes, Yue Baiyi sighed, changed the topic and said, "how much do you master the trend of insect suction family?"


    As soon as Nirvana heard that Yue Baiyi was talking about business, he no longer thought about it. He changed Gu Youge''s posture so that she could sit on him more comfortably. His actions were seen by the people present, and his unconscious influence on him changed a lot.


    "Once the number of soldiers born by the insect emperor reached the expected number and hatched successfully, they began to move. The specific location, because the insect emperor hid so well that the king looked for the whole continent, and there was no place to find." the serious appearance of Nirvana exuded a mature man''s charm. Gu Youge couldn''t help looking at it, Even the other two girls who came out with long aobing and didn''t see Nirvana couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and pondered for half a moment. He seemed to think of something. Then he said, "that is to say, you haven''t moved for half a year. Are you looking for the insect emperor?"


    "Yes, or do you think you will spend more than half a year so happily?" Nirvana turned his eyes indecently. This kind of "affinity" made the distance between each other even closer.


    "Cough. Well. Well, don''t mention the past. Did you look for it carefully? Or did you find something missing?"


    "It''s impossible. I don''t think you know yet. The crust of this planet has changed. According to your human memory, the continent is not a complete plate, but scattered in various parts of the earth by multiple plates."


    "Yes, now? Isn''t it..."


    "Yes, as you think, now it has become a complete section, and all continents are connected together. I''m afraid there will be no national boundaries in the future. There are only three races: Terran, blood spirit and beast. Of course, after getting rid of the insect suction race, there will be only one race on the mainland."


    "I understand. If so, with your ability, you should not miss anything. Where will the insect suction clan be?"

 Chapter 519

    "I''m afraid I have to ask you."


    "What?" Yue Baiyi looked at Nirvana inexplicably and didn''t understand the meaning of his words. However, when she saw him looking at the direction of Xiaoshu, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration and immediately waved to Xiaoshu in Yue Yi''s arms.


    "Xiaoshu, in principle, you should know where the base camp of the insect suction clan is when you cross from the future."


    However, Xiaoshu smelled the speech, but his face showed embarrassment and lingered for a long time. Then he said, "I don''t know. In the future, you didn''t tell me!"


    "What?!"


    "You''ve all finished the war. I''m the only one. The boy who won the crown was born. He doesn''t know anything. Not to mention Xingxiu, they were born after the battle. They don''t know it, and you didn''t tell us!"


    At the same time, time flies. In the space-time where Xiaoshu is located, in a noble and elegant room, sitting in front of French windows made of transparent materials, a woman is drinking red wine. She shakes her glass slightly and looks very leisurely.


    However, when she held her glass high and looked at the sky, she suddenly thought of something, with an original leisurely look, and suddenly paused, "Oh, it seems that I forgot something. Well, forget it ~ everything has a definite number. I believe ''I'' will have a way ~"


    The woman took back her hand holding the glass, drank the wine in the glass, and narrowed her eyes comfortably. It seemed that she didn''t care about what happened just now.


    ..


    At this end, when Xiaoshu finished this sentence, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help his forehead. "I think. I think she must have forgotten."


    "She? Forgot?" Yue Baiyi wondered.


    "It''s you in the future!" Xiaoshu said silently.


    "Er... OK." Yue Baiyi pulled the corners of her mouth. She seemed to see the contempt in Xiaoshu''s eyes? She has such a bad memory in the future? Is it really old


    As soon as Nirvana saw that Xiaoshu and others couldn''t work, some of them were anxious, "what should I do now? I thought this little boy could help, now..."


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Shu hung his head and apologized.


    "Well, I''d better continue to send someone to search." Nirvana thought of this, put Gu Youge gently on the sofa, stood up and seemed to want to leave.


    And Yue Baiyi also made a mistake and thought of something. He hurriedly said, "I''ll go too."


    Nirvana did not stop, just nodded, "OK."


    However, just as they were ready to leave, a female voice interrupted their action.


    "Wait, I may know where they are."


    "What?"


    "Where?!"


    They looked at the speaker one by one, hesitating and excited. However, when Nirvana saw that it was a thin human who said this sentence, the excitement calmed down.


    "How could a mere human know where the insect sucking clan is located."


    And his words also angered the speaker. She gave a cold look at Nirvana and said, "I just know! But I won''t tell you!"


    "You!" Nirvana tried to teach her a lesson, but she was stopped by Yue Baiyi.


    "Stop, Nirvana. Miss Leng bingning, since you are a reborn person, you should also know the location of the insect suction family. This matter is very important and you should be clear. Please tell us what you know."


    Leng bingning saw that the speaker was Yue Baiyi, and his attitude immediately turned 180 degrees.


    "Well, I''ll tell you. However, before I was reborn, that is, before I died, I didn''t know the location of the insect suction clan. Although I experienced that battle, I didn''t participate. My ability was only assistance without any attack. But I heard your deeds before I was killed, so I took the liberty to find you."


    "Heard? Just heard, how do you judge me? Aren''t you afraid to choose the wrong side and the emperor will eat you?!"

 Chapter 520

    "Well, I''m sure you won''t."


    "Why are you so confident?" Yue Baiyi picked her eyebrows. For Leng bingning''s confidence, she didn''t know where her confidence came from.


    However, Leng bingning smiled when she heard the speech, walked from the corner to the center of the living room, and took out a crystal transparent glass bead from the small bag she carried around her waist.


    "Crystal ball?"


    Leng Bing nodded and put the crystal ball on the tea table in front of him. Then he knelt at the table, put his hands on the crystal ball and said to the crowd, "my ability is divination. There is nothing I don''t know, only what I don''t want to know. Therefore, according to the answer given by the crystal ball divination, I know what kind of person you are and what achievements you will make in the future.


    In the last life, I was framed to death because I had a strange treasure, and the strange treasure is this crystal ball, which makes me have the ability of divination. However, it will only admit its owner, and others will just be a decoration. "


    After listening to Leng bingning''s words, everyone nodded clearly. Since ancient times, there have been many murders and looting. No wonder she has hidden so deeply in this life. Otherwise, with her ability, she will be noticed by everyone. Divination can predict the future. Who doesn''t want to know the future? If it''s not good, maybe it can change this damn fate?


    "Aren''t you afraid that the emperor will take your treasure?"


    Leng bingning shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you have more babies than me. You should disdain this kind of thing, not to mention it has no effect on other people. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    After saying that, she was about to give the crystal ball to Yue Baiyi, but she refused, "well, I believe."


    Leng bingning was a little stunned, then smiled and nodded, "sure enough, I didn''t see the wrong person. Well, I won''t waste time. Don''t disturb me when I''m divining. No matter what happens, don''t guarantee that I won''t be disturbed."


    "Well, don''t worry about that."


    Leng Bing nodded and then focused her attention on the crystal ball. She closed her eyes and put her hands on the crystal ball. She spoke a language that even moon white clothes and nirvana could not understand. However, with the sound of the spell, the crystal ball also changed greatly. It suddenly emitted a strong white light, which made everyone present squint, Until they got used to the strong light.


    Then she looked at Leng bingning again. Suddenly, a purple spell appeared on her forehead that people couldn''t understand. The crystal ball kept rotating, and the spell between her forehead kept flickering, emitting a faint purple light.


    People hold their breath and stare at Leng bingning tightly. As time goes by, no one speaks and seems to feel no breath. Time seems to solidify. Suddenly, the golden light of the crystal ball blooms and recovers in the next second. There is nothing except the continuous flashing of something similar to water in the crystal ball.


    At this time, Leng bingning also opened his eyes, and the purple spell between his forehead disappeared.


    "Found it." the voice fell. She put one hand on the crystal ball for a second or two. Suddenly, a picture, a water curtain picture, rushed out of the crystal ball.


    "This is..."


    "Water? No, it''s the sea!" Yue Baiyi stared at those insect eggs that occupied the full water hole with unbelievable eyes.


    "Water cave? Sea? No wonder. No wonder. No wonder Wang couldn''t find it. Unexpectedly, those damn animals chose their nests in the sea! Damn! I didn''t find them earlier! Damn!"


    "Well, Nirvana, it''s not your fault. Now that we have found it, let''s hurry! Miss Leng bingning, do you know the specific location of the nest?"


    "I know."


    "OK, please lead the way."


    "No problem!"

 Chapter 521

    "This time, it''s just exploration. You don''t need too many people. Xingli and gege, you must stay. Brother Gu, their safety is up to you. Sister aobing, don''t go either. Just have a rest here. Ah Yi, Xingxiu, dixiu and Pleiades follow me, and others stay here in case of change.


    Xiaoshu, you can stay. Take advantage of the wind. Even if I ask you not to go, you won''t agree. If you want to go, you can go, but it''s agreed in advance. If anything happens, you go first, and we have a way.


    Shangguan, don''t go. These potions are for you. I hope you can develop powers. Although your internal power is very good, if you have the combination of powers and internal power, I believe you will further advance your martial arts attainments.


    As for Mengxue, you can fly with the sword, and your ability should not be underestimated. In case of any change, you also go with them. If anything happens, take the wind and leave with their sword. Xiaoxiao, Tianqi. "Yue Baiyi arranged everyone''s Posts one by one, and suddenly thought of something and looked at Yin Xiaoxiao''s father and daughter.


    "Yes!" they hurriedly replied.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and said seriously, "I''ll give you a very important task."


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll give you a few days to count the blood spirit people on the whole continent, place them in a safe place, and give them the medicine in this ring to drink, so that they can speed up the progress of improving their blood.


    Select leading blood spirits and let them manage them.


    Remember, don''t conflict with human beings, and be careful. Liusu, Jingsu, fangsu, SHISU, Xinsu and Weisu, you six should protect the princess well. If anything happens, you are the only one to ask! "


    "Yes, Emperor! My subordinates obey!"


    "OK, you can start now."


    "Yes! You will finish the task to the death!" the party was about to leave, but they were stopped again by Yue Baiyi.


    "If you die, you can''t complete the task. You have to survive! Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Thank you, Emperor!"


    "Go."


    "Yes!"


    Yin Xiaoxiao left and looked at the nirvana arranged by Yue Baiyi. Suddenly he understood why the spirit of blood spirit wanted her to become the emperor of blood spirit. What he lacked was perhaps this kindness.


    "Let''s go too, Emperor."


    "All said, you can call my name." Yue Baiyi frowned slightly and reminded.


    Nirvana turned back and took a deep look at the moon''s white clothes, revealing a faint smile. Although it was very light, it was very sincere.


    "Let''s go, clothes."


    Yue Baiyi was slightly stunned, nodded, and seemed to have some emotion, "I never thought I could be friends with you one day before. You are right."


    "No, only my loyalty to the blood spirit family is right, but you are all right. Now I understand why the blood spirit chose you. Seeing your performance just now, I suddenly realize what I lack."


    "What is missing?" Yue Baiyi wondered, and others looked at Nirvana curiously.


    "Mercy."


    "Ha?" everyone was a little surprised. They couldn''t believe that this sentence could be said from the mouth of Nirvana, and Yuebai didn''t believe it.


    "A good emperor not only has super strength and extraordinary wisdom, but also should have an exquisite heart and a heart of benevolence. Only in this way can he be loved by all the people. Yi, I don''t know if you have any memory."


    "What memory?"


    "You fool, do you think the spirit of the blood spirit just brought the blood essence of the blood spirit emperor to this planet?" unknowingly, the tone of Nirvana brought a trace of doting, as if it was the feeling of watching the white clothes on the white moon night, as if it was the feeling of brother.


    "This. Ah! You said your fine energy source..."


    "That guy actually brought my blood essence to me, and the essence energy source was originally my thing. It was the crystallization of my strength. Before my death that year, the king of blue spirit helped me personally combine the power of technology and spiritual civilization. I devoted my whole life to it. Right? The king of blue spirit, brother Chu."


    "Also?!"

 Chapter 522

    Chu also stared at nirvana, looked at the moon''s white clothes, awkwardly touched his nose, and said helplessly, "in fact, this matter is reincarnation, reincarnation, born with the help of human flesh and blood. It seems that the spirit of blood spirit has not completely given you the memory."


    "What?!" Yue Baiyi was stunned and looked at the two men in front of him.


    Nirvana seems a little distressed, but he still tells the whole story.


    It turned out that at the beginning, before the blood spirit family destroyed the family, not only the blood spirit emperor refined his own blood essence and handed it to the blood spirit for safekeeping, but also the blood essence of the blood spirit king at that time. At that time, there were two kings, one is Nirvana now, and the other is the moonlight night at that time!


    At that time, the blood spirit emperor hoped that one day it could find a suitable opportunity to reincarnate them and revive their nation again.


    The relationship between Nirvana and yuebaiyi brothers and sisters is the same brother and sister with the same father and mother, but yuebaiyi and yuebaiye are still dragon and Phoenix twins, and nirvana is the eldest brother older than them.


    However, after the birth of the white clothes and the white night of the month, the former blood spirit emperor was elected as the candidate for the next blood spirit emperor. However, unexpectedly, the master of the blue spirit who has always been married for generations is a man, so she finally became the blood spirit emperor from the white clothes of the month, and in fact, she is more suitable for this position than the white night of the month.


    However, Nirvana was very jealous, but nevertheless, for his own sister, he loved her very much when he saw her from childhood, and his heart to be an emperor was also pressed in his heart.


    Later, the invasion of the insect sucking family made them destroy the family. When the spirit of the blood spirit left the blood spirit star with their blood essence and came to the earth, they were thrown down by the spirit of the blood spirit. Because the moon white clothes and the moon white night were twins, the blood essence could not be separated. However, the spirit of the blood spirit had to throw their blood essence to the same place.


    That''s why we have the present side.


    At that time, when Nirvana awakened, the memory was not perfect. To say, after injuring Chu Yi, he sneaked into the base and implemented it on Gu Youge. Then he remembered that on the one hand, he wanted to find the insect suction family, on the other hand, he subconsciously wanted to make Yue Baiyi strong, but he did not do substantive harm to her, At that time, she arranged those things in order to let her recognize her identity.


    Later, looking at his little sister''s love for human beings and resistance to the blood spirit family, he also wanted to replace her to become the emperor and revive the blood spirit family. Unexpectedly, in the end, he still couldn''t get rid of his fate. It''s yours after all, not yours.


    After hearing everything about Nirvana that month and making her memory more perfect, she said, "even if it''s big brother, you can''t hurt him. I haven''t calculated with you yet."


    "You, you little girl, why are you so unlovable at any time?" Nirvana was angry and smiled.


    However, Yue Baiyi smelled the speech, but she slightly raised her eyebrows and said evil on her face, "I don''t think my sister-in-law knows about my brother''s affair! Why don''t I tell you. Ge Ge Ge, I''ll tell you..."


    "I''m wrong!" the attitude of Nirvana immediately made a 180 degree turn. In this way, he, Mu Mu and other three people saw it for the first time, and were stunned for a moment.


    Wow, Wang, can you have a little backbone


    Seeing that Nirvana has a good attitude of admitting mistakes, Yue Baiyi is also very satisfied. Hei hei smiled and said, "since big brother''s attitude of admitting mistakes is good, little sister, I don''t care. However, you have to tell me, what''s the power of little brother?"


    "It depends on himself. It all depends on his own will. But isn''t that good? Let it be."


    "Good." Yue Baiyi nodded and looked at Yue Baiye, making Yue Baiye feel her head inexplicably.


    Cold evil moon was slightly obsessed with this cute look.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s hurry."


    "OK."

 Chapter 523

    Led by Leng bingning, Yue Baiyi, Nirvana, Chu Yi, dusk Chengfeng, Chen Feng, he Tianhu, he Yuning, plus the four people of Yue Baiye and Xiuxian family who have to follow.


    Of course, there are Yueyi and moyanqin, the loyal guards of Yuebai, and Mumu, the loyal guards of Nirvana, menglip and Xuekui. As for Nangong Lingxue and Nangong Linglu, they were ordered to prepare food for Gu Youge long ago and came back just before they went out, but they were left by nirvana to take care of Gu Youge''s daily life.


    Because Xiuxian four people can fly with swords, they take the four people in the wind at dusk, and fly from the moon on a white moon night. Therefore, the time required for the journey has been greatly reduced.


    "Unexpectedly, the eldest brother who never took root for a woman will be planted in Ge Ge''s hands. I don''t mean to despise Ge, but she is so cold-blooded that she really doesn''t know how she stopped you." Yue Baiyi took Chu Yifei and thought of Nirvana''s careful care of Gu Youge, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Too stubborn, obviously afraid, but pretending to be calm. I couldn''t help but want to tease her more. Unexpectedly..."


    "Get caught in it? Do you know that elder brother Gu wants to shoot you in the head. Elder brother, when can you not be strong?" Yue Baiyi said helplessly.


    Nirvana shrugged without words, and soon came to the place where Leng bingning divined.


    "That''s it! From the sea water in this cave, you can lead to the water cave in the sea!" Leng bingning pointed to the very outline in front of him, but you can see that it''s a cave at a glance.


    "I looked here at that time. Unexpectedly, they set their nest under this! Indeed, it is the most dangerous place and the safest place! Damn it! I didn''t think of it!" Nirvana was angry and annoyed.


    "Wang, it''s not your fault, but your subordinates are willing to be punished for their incompetence!" Mu Mu took the initiative to admit her mistake. She didn''t want nirvana to take all her faults on herself.


    "Yes, brother, it''s not your fault. And we don''t have time to think about it any more. Miss Leng bingning."


    "Just call me bingning."


    "Bingning, can you let us see the scene in the water hole in real time through the crystal ball?"


    "Yes." Leng bingning replied. Soon she urged the crystal ball. Soon, a huge water curtain appeared in the sky, and everyone saw the terrible scene under the water hole.


    "It seems that the situation is very difficult. I didn''t expect that the insect sucking family can adapt so quickly and survive in the sea. When they hatch, they will come out of the cave along the channel from the water cave. At that time, it will be a disaster." Yue Baiyi has a headache.


    "What should I do now? Guard at the entrance? Come out and kill one? Come out and kill one?" asked the moonlight night.


    "No, the efficiency is too slow, and there is no guarantee that an insect will not be missed. Moreover, the insect emperor can continuously produce children. If it stays in the hole all the time, there will be an endless stream of insects at that time, we will only be consumed!"


    Nirvana retorted.


    "For today''s sake, only blow them up before hatching and kill them before the insect emperor continues to give birth. Only in this way can we ensure that the source of insects is cut off..."


    "No, also," Yue Baiyi shouted against Chu Yi''s words.


    "We can''t guarantee that the insect emperor will be born again from the larvae after killing him. If we can''t guarantee its growth cycle, we''d better not act rashly, otherwise we''ll scare the snake and let them hatch in advance, which will catch us by surprise!"

 Chapter 524

    The words of Yue Baiyi made the people present silent, and the atmosphere became a little stiff and heavy. Everyone was playing their own brain and trying to think of a solution.


    "Yi, let your summoned beast go. Let Xiaomi kill the insect emperor before the egg hatches and there are no soldiers to protect the insect emperor. Stop the production first. As for the larvae, when the insect emperor is killed, I''m using space to ban and close the whole cave."


    Nirvana brightens the eyes of those present, right! Why didn''t they think it could be like this!


    However, Yue Baiyi heard about it, but she said with some worry, "is this really OK? Although Xiaomi is the summoning energy, death can be reborn, but. Nevertheless, I still can''t watch it die!"


    "Yi, remember, what you need is kindness, not indecision, not foresight! I know you don''t want to hurt anything, but it hasn''t been hurt. Besides, why not sacrifice it in exchange for the safety of thousands of creatures?" Nirvana said solemnly and sincerely.


    However, Yue Baiyi was silent for a long time when she heard the speech, but she retorted, "For me, a person''s life is the same as the lives of tens of millions of people. We have no right to deprive anyone of their right to live. Although it is only a summoning beast made of energy, it exists alive for me. It has body temperature, feels pain, tears and excitement.


    You may say I''m indecisive, but I can''t look directly at my conscience. Brother, for your values, the rise and fall of the nation is your life, while for me, you are my life and everything. Without you, the rise and fall of the nation is a P! I stand at the top for you, just want to do everything I have to protect you! "


    Yue Baiyi''s tone was very flat, but he was shocked by it in the hearts of everyone present. At this moment, Nirvana suddenly understood why the spirit of the blood spirit chose the little sister who has always been indecisive to do this position, whether thousands of years ago or at this time. Yes, if the family is gone, does the rise and fall of the nation really make sense? For the family and the people who care, so He remembered that the night before she ascended the throne, she found him and said a word to him. What is it? Oh, yes. She said


    "Eldest brother, I don''t want to be in this position. Eldest brother, will you support me? With your support, I am willing to give everything for the nation. Eldest brother?" the girl still has a young face, but her face is obviously not sad and mature at this age.


    With Xi Yi''s eyes, she looked at the man who didn''t even want to turn back, leaving only a lonely back to her. Xi Yi in her eyes slowly disappeared with time, and the light in her red eyes became dim. She sighed, stopped talking, and turned away from here.


    The man with a lonely back turned his head and looked at the girl''s departure with dull eyes. He was not moved at all, as if he didn''t pay attention to what the girl said.


    ..


    It turned out that only now did he understand what she said at that time. He was very sorry and blamed himself. Since his little sister became king, he never returned to the imperial city again. Even if there was a task, he only said a few words to her, and he ignored the expectations in her eyes again and again.


    Damn it! How many abominable things did he do?! he asked himself that countless people died in his hands. He never felt guilty when he killed people like a hemp. At this time, he really felt guilty. He really blamed himself. He. Does he still have the chance to make up for the little sister who has been waiting for his return?


    Seeing nirvana in silence, Yue Baiyi glanced at Chu Yi around him and tried to whisper, "brother?"

 Chapter 525

    "Hmm? HMM, it''s all right. Since you don''t want to, think of another way. In this way, I move over in an instant, get the insect emperor to the ground and kill him." Nirvana thought for a while and thought of a compromise.


    Everyone agreed with this method, but it was rejected by Yue Baiyi again.


    "No! Brother, have you forgotten you? Are you afraid of water now?"


    "..." Nirvana was silent. However, it can be seen from his attitude that he was really afraid of water.


    Seeing this, Yue Baiyi sighed, shook her head and called Xiaomi out, "just let Xiaomi go. I have a move that can make Xiaomi move to me in an instant, which also reduces the risk probability. However, bingning, I hope you can help me. I hope to see Xiaomi''s trend at any time."


    "Don''t worry, my crystal ball can help you monitor the movement of the water hole in real time. There will be no accident to your partner." Leng bingning promised.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, smiled gratefully at her and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. All I can do is try my best to help you and save this end of the world. I hope you can quickly restore the peace of the earth. Only then can we human beings recover."


    "OK, believe me, I will give you peace soon." these are all things made by their blood spirit family, and she must clean up the mess.


    Although her body was born from the human body, it can not be changed. She evolved from blood essence. Her soul is still the soul of the king of blood spirit. When she recalls all the original things, her mentality has changed again. She is her, she is her, she is the king of blood spirit, and the king of blood spirit is her. All these were set by herself at the beginning, So she sincerely apologized to the people who died on this planet.


    Maybe. She''s not kind.


    "Meow ~"


    "Xiaomi, go in and kill the insect emperor. You must burn it to ashes, okay?" Yue Baiyi touched Xiaomi''s small head and asked seriously.


    Fortunately, Xiaomi has learned ''meow fire Fist'' and ''meow Fire Meteor'', otherwise she may not be able to burn the insect emperor.


    "Meow ~!" yes!


    Xiaomi got the instruction, jumped quickly to the cave door, and then flashed into the cave. At this time, people focused on the water curtain released by cold ice with a crystal ball.


    I saw Xiaomi shuttling through the cave at a very fast speed. Soon she came to a big pond in the deepest part of the cave. It seemed to be stretching and warming up. With a meow, it jumped into the big pond in an instant. The ripples on the water disappeared, and Xiaomi''s figure was completely covered under the water.


    "Freezing!"


    "I know." Leng Bing nodded and exerted a slight force with one hand. After a while, the scene on the water curtain caught up with Xiaomi again. At this time, Xiaomi was swimming in the water. He looked around and found that this was a tunnel that seemed to have been artificially dug, and immediately used his heart to convey the sound.


    "Xiaoyi, this is a tunnel dug manually. I''m afraid they''ve been hidden for a long time. I''m afraid they''ll be ready to go when the time is ripe and catch us off guard!"


    "OK, I see. You go on and be careful."


    "I see!"


    After talking with Xiaomi, Yue Baiyi told everyone what Xiaomi told her.


    However, with the passage of time, Xiaomi finally swam to the water hole leading to the channel. Because Xiaomi is a combination of energy, she doesn''t need to breathe at all. She can deal with it freely at the bottom of the water. It''s precisely because of this that there was such a saying before Nirvana.


    The water curtain on the crystal ball also kept up with Xiaomi''s steps and saw the scene in front of her. Although it was the third time, it was still creepy.

 Chapter 526

    "No matter how many times you look at it, it makes people feel flustered. Without your understanding of the insect suction family, I''m afraid our earth will be ruled by this damn creature sooner or later." Chen Feng stared at the water curtain and sighed at the terrible scene in front of him.


    "If it weren''t for us, you wouldn''t encounter the end of the world." Yue Baiyi said very frankly.


    "All this is life. You don''t have to think about it. Without you, we won''t evolve. Human beings reproduce very quickly. As long as you are given a certain time, you will live on the earth. I''m sure you will understand." Twilight Chengfeng said with comfort.


    Yue Baiyi nodded, "Yes, human beings do reproduce very quickly. Unlike our blood spirit family, if we can speed up the reproduction like you, we will not make such a bad decision. Before genetic transformation, it will cause a variety of mutations, such as you, imperfect low-level blood spirits, and even the creepers we have seen before. It is the existence hated by the blood spirit family. It only has Primitive instinct - swallowing.


    Even the same climbers kill each other, and the winning party will eat the losing party. "


    "How do you multiply?" he Yuning suddenly made a sound and said curiously. He was infinitely YY in his heart. Looking at his expression, Yue Baiyi wanted to smoke his two mouths.


    "All things in the world reproduce in the same way, but with different cycles and different forms. The blood spirit family takes three years from embryo to complete birth, which is very precious. Unlike you humans, the blood spirit family can give birth to seven or eight or even a dozen in a lifetime.


    Only the royal family can have three children, the royal family is two, and the aristocracy and the aristocracy are all one child. We even have nothing in our life. "


    "This... This probability is indeed. Well, I think I have some understanding of why you want to do this." the corner of Mu Chengfeng''s mouth jerked and understood clearly.


    Yue Baiyi nodded and put her eyes on the crystal ball again. At this time, Xiaomi was also moving carefully and slowly approached the insect emperor.


    However, the insect emperor seemed to have noticed Xiaomi''s arrival long ago. A pair of lantern like eyes stared at her every move, and she continued to give birth, as if Xiaomi couldn''t hurt her at all.


    However, Xiaomi didn''t waste any time. She made a fierce move. At the beginning, she gave a meow fire fist to the insect emperor. All kinds of blows hit the insect emperor''s stomach. The feeling of pain spread to the insect emperor''s limbs and bones, making it scream in pain.


    ¡°yi£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The shrill cry like a soprano makes people on the ground feel eardrum pain.


    Especially for the people of the blood spirit family, they were so surprised that they covered their ears.


    "Yi Yi, are you all right?" Chu also quickly caught the pale and unstable moon white, anxious and concerned.


    Yue Baiyi shook her head and comforted, "I''m fine. It''s not a good thing to hear too well!"


    The pale color on her face, after her luck, was ruddy again.


    Chu was relieved to see her touch up again. He just wanted to say something, but he was surprised by the light glance from the corner of his eye.


    "Clothes, look at those. Those eggs seem to be hatching."


    They immediately heard the reputation and were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    And Yue Baiyi is anxious to preach to Xiaomi, "Xiaomi! Speed up! Kill the insect emperor before hatching!"


    "Yes!"


    Xiaomi no longer tried, but tried her best. She kept hitting the insect emperor. Looking at the weak insect emperor falling to the ground, it seemed that she was dying. Xiaomi made a big move.


    "Meow fire meteor!"


    I don''t know why fire can bloom so much heat when it meets sea water. The original black painted water hole is instantly covered by fire light. The top of the water hole is covered with a small purple red fireball like a watermelon, bright as day.


    "Go!"

 Chapter 527

    ¡°yi£¡£¡£¡Ya£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Sad and shrill cries can be heard all the time. The insect emperor is wrapped by the fire, and the sea water can''t play a role at all. Let the insect emperor roll in the fire, and by the way, he burns several insect eggs that haven''t been hatched. As soon as the insect eggs touch the fire, they will be burned into ashes and dissipated in the sea water.


    What about the insect king? At this time, it has been burned more than half, and the cry has become smaller and smaller until it disappears. The body of the insect emperor has become smaller and smaller in the fire until it is as big as a fist. Xiaomi seems not at ease. She once again released the meow fire flow star to the meat ball as big as a fist, and the flame burns again, perhaps because it has burned more than half before, At the moment, when the flame touched the meat ball, it instantly turned into ashes and dissipated in the sea.


    At the same time, all the eggs in the water cave have hatched. One by one, she looks at Xiaomi and the wolf like insect suckers. Xiaomi can''t help but step back. There are hundreds, even tens of thousands, tens of millions of insect suckers. Xiaomi feels afraid.


    Just when the insect sucking family wanted to remove Xiaomi into its belly, Yue Baiyi immediately implemented the summoning skill "dog tail grass". The dog tail grass skill is used to summon the summoning beast. No matter where the summoning beast is, using this skill can bring the summoning beast back to the summoner.


    At this time, in the face of the insects that were about to pounce on it, Xiaomi meowed, wrapped it with a bright light, and disappeared into the water hole the next second.


    "Meow?"


    "Xiaomi! Are you okay?!"


    "Meow ~" it''s okay~


    "Xiaomi, you did a good job this time! It''s hard for you! Go back to the summoning space and have a rest."


    "Meow ~"


    Yue Baiyi takes Xiaomi back to the summoning space to let it rest. At the same time, at the moment Xiaomi comes out, Nirvana also moves his hand. He will try to block the water hole with the power of space. At this time, all the insects are locked in the water hole.


    However, the insects seemed very dissatisfied with living in the water hole. They began to spread around and tried to rush out of the water hole. Unexpectedly, they were blocked back by the space barrier, which angered them. The angry cry was conveyed to the people on the land.


    The loud voice makes many human GJ bases hear it. People feel very inexplicable about this strange and harsh cry, and they also panic. They feel as if something big is going to happen again, just like the panic that just came at the end of the world, which makes them fall into a little chaos again.


    At this point, redemption base, in the headquarters office.


    Night Muhua frowned and helped an old man to the sofa. He did it on the sofa on the side of the old man. His eyebrows were full of worry.


    "Father, are you all right?"


    The old man is the father of yemuhua, the commander-in-chief of the redemption base, the night sky.


    "I''m fine. I''m old and useless, otherwise I won''t be caught so easily." the night sky sighed, and my eyebrows were full of worry.


    "Father?"


    "Hua''er, did you let them all go safely?"


    "Well, let''s go. Father, what''s the matter?" night Muhua frowned deeply and thought about what had just happened. If someone hadn''t come to clean the office and found his father tied under the desk, otherwise he


    The night sky seemed to think of what had happened before, sighed and said helplessly, "it''s a long story... At that time..."


    "So it is. Damn it! That guy has planned for so long! And it''s not your father who has been giving orders to me! However, I don''t understand why he did it."


    "He. Everything is for the sake of the nation. Of course, he also has a trace of selfishness, but if I were him, I might not be as good as him. Hua Er, what is more important now is not nirvana, but our real enemy is about to appear!"

 Chapter 528

    "Big brother?!" Yue Baiyi looked at Nirvana anxiously, looking at the constantly sliding sweat on his face and the slightly ferocious and pale on the perfect face. She couldn''t bear it. She turned her head, looked at the water curtain on the crystal ball, looked at the scene in the water hole, and felt a bad premonition in her heart.


    "If it goes on like this, brother''s physical strength will overdraw and fall down sooner or later. At that time, thousands of insects will all gush out of the water hole. At that time, they will spread in all directions and attack humans, blood spirits and orcs. Sooner or later, the planet will be destroyed! Damn! These insects will feel the danger of the insect emperor and hatch in advance!"


    "It''s the sound, the sound before the insect emperor died, which makes them hatch. They are very violent now. They seem to have no backbone, and they seem to be angry. They should be looking for the person who killed the insect emperor." Chu also found this amazing scene through careful observation.


    "Clothes, how do I feel? They seem to have a trace of wisdom? They know how to be angry? According to the truth, after the insect emperor dies, they will choose a new insect emperor from the larvae. They won''t be so excited at all. They only have instinct, devour and kill. How can they..."


    After hearing his words, they also carefully observed the scene in the water curtain to confirm what Chu also said.


    "This. I think there is another possibility." Yue Bai Yi paused and continued.


    "Before we arrived, the insect Emperor didn''t give birth to an heir at all, and so on," Yue Baiyi seemed to think of something, and suddenly surprised, "Did we see Xiaomi burn several eggs before? I remember one of them was dark red. If I''m right, it''s special. Compared with other black eggs, this egg is special, but I didn''t think so much when I saw it burned. Now think about it, maybe..."


    Yuebaiyi''s words brightened everyone''s eyes, and yuebaiye said excitedly, "Yier, that is to say, Xiaomi accidentally burned the larva eggs?!"


    "I''m afraid so. If not, I really can''t explain the madness and anger of these insects in front of me. Well, if so, it''s only a matter of time to solve them..."


    "Poof." a sound of spitting blood interrupted Yue Baiyi''s words. She looked back. A trace of blood overflowed from the corner of Nirvana''s mouth, and a faint black gas was on her face.


    "Big brother!"


    "King!"


    Yue Baiyi, Mu Mu and others hurried forward, and Xuekui held nirvana. Yue Baiyi hurried forward to check Nirvana''s body. It was amazing, and she was scared.


    "Brother! Stop it! Get your strength back!"


    At this time, he Tianhu exclaimed and attracted people''s attention, "my God! I have never seen such ferocious insects! They are swallowing the power of space!"


    Yue Baiyi looked at the water curtain and shouted at nirvana, "stop, brother! You will be swallowed up by them!"


    However, when Nirvana heard the speech, a weak smile appeared on his beautiful face, "I, I want to... But... I can''t take it back at all."


    "What?!" Yue Baiyi was stunned and looked at nirvana, whose face was getting paler and paler. She made a decision in her heart. She slowly walked to the water curtain and suddenly spread her wings. Nirvana saw this and said anxiously.


    "Yi, what do you want to do?!"


    "Eldest brother is so clever, how can you not guess?" Yue Baiyi said faintly.


    "No! Absolutely not!" the dialogue between the two people was confusing. However, only Chu also understood, but he didn''t stop it. He also knew that he couldn''t stop any decision she made, whether at that time or now


    "There''s no other way now! I said, brother, I took this position for you. Without you, the great cause of the nation will be a P!"

 Chapter 529

    Before Nirvana spoke, he stirred his wings and flew to the sea five kilometers away from the cave. Because the edge of this plate was connected with the sea, Nirvana didn''t expect them to hide in the sea at that time, so he left after checking the cave. Otherwise, the insect emperor wouldn''t have given birth to so many soldiers and insects after half a year.


    The insect level of the insect sucking family is divided from low to high into soldier insect, transportation insect, flying insect, tank insect, plasma insect, insect brain, guard insect, parasite, scorpion insect and insect emperor.


    Among all insects, parasites have the lowest attack power, and scorpions have the strongest attack power. However, parasites have a characteristic that they can parasitize on other organisms and complete assimilation. Through parasitism, they can understand everything about each other and all the information they want to know.


    The smarter the parasitic species are, the smarter they will become.


    So if parasites parasitize on humans, it will be a fierce battle.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the calm sea surface. She knew what she saw was not real. The truth hidden under the surface was so cruel.


    She knows what her actions will bring at this time, but she is not a virgin, let alone a hero. She doesn''t want to be a hero. She just wants to leave for thousands of years and reunite again. She doesn''t want to separate again.


    Although so many things had happened before, she could not be angry with him at this time. Perhaps it was the relationship of blood and blood, and it was the memory of sleeping for thousands of years. Let her know that what she cared about from beginning to end was only the people she cared about.


    Yue Baiyi stared at the sea tightly, raised her hands high, and gradually condensed a fireball from her palm. With the increase of time, the fireball became larger and larger, just like a small sun, shining on the earth and the sea.


    "Yi''er, what is she going to do?" because Yuebai didn''t wake up, even her memory was sleeping, so she was deeply puzzled about Yuebai''s behavior at this time.


    However, Chu also heard the speech, but sighed, like sadness and helplessness, "she is doing what she wants to do."


    "She''s going to blow up that water hole?! let the bug out! God! She must be crazy!" seeing this, Gu Wuji, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, couldn''t help crying out. In fact, he didn''t agree with it. He knew how serious consequences it would bring.


    "To be exact, she wants to blow up the space barrier. Those insects are sucking his power. If they wait until they finish sucking his power, I''m afraid these insects will be stronger and more powerful. At that time, it will be even more difficult to eliminate them." Chu also explained for Yue Baiyi, although he knew that all she did was for nirvana, Not for all races on the planet, but he still doesn''t want others to be dissatisfied with her. The only thing he can do now is to take care of her aftermath and let her worry free.


    At that time. Isn''t that true?


    Gu Wuji was silent. He felt that what Chu also said was reasonable. Since everything was released, there was no need to add unnecessary sacrifice. Moreover, the strength of this man should not be underestimated.


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi also accumulated strength. She hit the fireball to the sea at a very fast speed. As soon as the sea came into contact with the fireball, it was evaporated at the speed of the naked eye, and the water hole under the water surface was also highlighted.


    "Boom!!"

 Chapter 530

    The huge explosion sounded all over the sea, and many fish mutated in the sea were scared to walk around by this terrible energy. At this time, the already weak space barrier was blown to pieces by the huge energy, and the water hole without the protection of space barrier was divided into four parts, and many insects were also affected by the pond fish, But this number is just the tip of the iceberg for thousands of insects in the water hole.


    However, fortunately, the space barrier is broken, and the insects can no longer devour the power of space, and nirvana is understood.


    "Wang?" Mu Mu said anxiously.


    Nirvana waved his hand, slightly adjusted his breath, calmed the three people''s emotions, "well, I''m fine."


    Seeing the pale look on Nirvana''s face gradually restored a faint ruddy, Mumu three were also relieved. At this time, Nirvana was staring at the moon white clothes with one eye.


    It seemed that she was noticed. Yue Baiyi looked back slightly, smiled at the people, and then put her eyes on the water hole. Watching the sea water submerge the water hole again, Yue Baiyi was filled with deep uneasiness. She looked at the bubbling bubbles on the sea. Even if she left the water surface, she returned to the people.


    "Elder brother, here you are. You know what it is, and I don''t need to explain more." Yue Baiyi handed the red bottle and blue bottle to Nirvana, saw him catch and nod, and then looked at the people.


    "Soon, the insects will come out. We have to go back to the base again. We must not let parasites parasitize on humans and learn human wisdom, otherwise one day in the future, the insects will destroy the whole universe."


    "Yi''er, the base you said is the redemption base? But don''t you go back now..." the moon white night worried.


    "Now there is no other way. I must personally negotiate with the commander-in-chief of the base and tell them the seriousness of this matter. Now it is not a matter of national righteousness, but the survival of life on the whole planet.


    Mengxue, I hope you can go to the zoo in province a to see the animal kings. It''s best to let them out and take them to the imperial city. These insects have no wisdom and won''t think about it, but they will look for places with strong energy and aura according to the strength of energy and aura.


    The orcs in the zoo will be the first batch of awakened new races, and their ability is no less than ours, so we must ensure their safety and minimize casualties.


    Also, remember, after being parasitized by parasites, whether human, blood spirit or beast, they will no longer be the original people. Their brains will be eaten up by insects, which also means that they have died, leaving only a body that is overridden by insects.


    Don''t be soft when necessary, otherwise. "


    "I understand. Don''t worry, white clothes, I will complete this task. Little purple dream, Gu Wuji, Feng Mingxuan, let''s go!"


    "Yes."


    The four men fly away with their swords and gallop towards province A. at their speed, they will catch up with the insects and take the orcs away.


    Watching the four people leave, Nirvana also drank the red and blue bottles and recovered as before, even better than before. This is the strength of their blood spirit family.


    "Yi, the redemption base, I think it should not be a problem. The old man should know the specific situation. As long as he tells them again in the past, I believe mankind will have its own way.


    However, although our family can''t be parasitized, I''m afraid we can''t defeat thousands of scorpions with our current ability. "


    Yue Baiyi also had this worry, "brother, what should I do now?"


    "Devil training."

 Chapter 531

    "Xiaoyi ~ you''re back!"


    Murong Xingli looked at Yue Baiyi and others who came into the room with a happy face and cried happily.


    "Eh? Where are Mengxue and them?" Murong Xingli couldn''t help looking around and found that there was no one there, so he wondered.


    "Ask them for help." Yue Baiyi replied.


    "Oh," Murong Xingli nodded, then thought of something and asked, "how are you doing? Have you eliminated the insect sucking family?"


    "A good news, a bad news. Which do you want to hear first?" Yue Baiyi went to the sofa and sat down. He seemed to think of the previous things and rubbed his eyebrows in distress.


    Murong Xingli seemed very tired when he saw the moon in white. He also had a hunch of something in his heart, but he still wanted to know the current situation at this time, "good news."


    "The good news is that the insect emperor is dead and the larvae are dead. The insect suction family has temporarily lost its backbone and stopped mass production. It is only a matter of time to eliminate them." Yue Baiyi said this with a faint smile on her face.


    "Really?! that''s great! Then. What''s the bad news?" the good news is all this. How bad can bad news be? Murong Xingli thought to himself.


    Speaking of this, Yue Baiyi sighed and said in distress, "the bad news is that the army of insects has been released, because the dragons have no head and spread everywhere. I''m afraid that soon, all bases will be attacked by insects."


    "Release... Release?! how could this happen?! who released it? Is it nirvana."


    "It''s me, I let it out." Yue Baiyi retorted. Such a move made Nirvana feel distressed. If he hadn''t left willfully, the imperial city would not be destroyed by those immortals, let alone the kind-hearted little sister, and the blood spirit family would not be destroyed.


    At that time, he heard that the imperial city was attacked, and the emperor was also seriously attacked. When he rushed back, the insects had invaded. The little sister who had already been seriously injured insisted on his arrival. At that time, he had a trace of remorse, but more angry. He had already fallen into the killing and had to be taken care of by the little sister after his death, Otherwise, he would not be reborn today.


    "You are also for me." Nirvana answered aloud, telling me what happened.


    Murong Xingli was silent. Their mutual consideration for others made her unable to blame them with any words. If it were her, she would make the same choice for the closest people and the so-called national righteousness.


    Maybe some people will sacrifice their lives for righteousness, and maybe some people will sacrifice their relatives for the great cause of the nation, but she never agrees with it.


    It''s enough for you to sacrifice your life for justice, and you have to sacrifice your relatives for your so-called nation? Why do you have the right to control the lives of others? Even if they are relatives, one person has no right to interfere in another person''s life and life.


    Therefore, she can understand what white clothes do. She is not a so-called person full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, who pushes herself to the highest point of morality to arbitrarily dominate the lives of others, even her own relatives? People also have the right to live!


    What''s more, she doesn''t abandon the whole family for her own selfishness. A life is no different from tens of millions of lives. She has the right to live. That''s why she didn''t kill the scum man, but just let him never open his hateful mouth. People always pay a painful price for doing one thing.


    "Well, without mentioning this in advance, I decided to go to the redemption base and tell them the actual situation. I hope to have fewer enemies and more friends in the future."

 Chapter 532

    At the same time, in the redemption base, yemuhua returned to his office and sat at his desk. His hands crossed against his drooping head. He was very depressed. His heart was full of one person, thinking about her face, her smile and the time he had been with her these days.


    Even his ears still echoed the beautiful cry, "brother night."


    Through the instantaneous movement of Nirvana, Yue Baiyi, Chu Yi and nirvana came to yemuhua''s office. When she saw yemuhua''s low hair and didn''t know what she was thinking, she couldn''t help shouting at him, but she didn''t get any response. She tried to shout again, but still didn''t respond. Yue Baiyi looked back inexplicably and looked at them.


    At this time, night Muhua still seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts. When he heard the voice of Yue Baiyi, he thought it was an illusion in his mind. He even laughed at himself and whispered alone.


    "I heard the sound of white again.. oh. I must be crazy."


    Yue Baiyi took a deep breath and shouted to night Muhua, "brother night!!!!"


    "Ah? Ah? What?! white clothes?! you. Why are you here?!" however, when he saw the two people behind him, especially when he saw nirvana, he looked a little vigilant.


    "Nirvana!" night Muhua said angrily, "you asked someone to pretend to be my father. What orders did you give me! You almost made white clothes a public enemy of mankind! Almost hurt her!"


    "Hurt? No, no, if she can be hurt by these little mole ants, she doesn''t deserve to be the king of blood spirit." Nirvana frivolously frowned and put an arm on the shoulder of moon white. Night Muhua was angry at her intimate behavior.


    "You... Chu Yi! Can you be so calm when your woman is seduced by other men?" night Muhua turned his vent to Chu Yi, which made him very innocent.


    He shrugged and said helplessly, "I really can''t manage it. I can''t help it."


    "No way?! what''s no way?! Chu Yi, don''t tell me you can''t beat him, just let him let him take your woman!" night Muhua was a bit unscrupulous at this time, and Chu also frowned.


    "Ye Muhua, what are you talking about?! their brothers and sisters have intimate behavior, and I can''t stop it?! as his brother-in-law, he wants to hook up with his sister, can I manage it!?" Chu also said. Finally, he was helpless, but he was caught by Yue Baiyi in the vinegar of his words.


    Month Bai Yi turned his eyes at Nirvana and patted the hand on her shoulder, "brother, don''t make trouble. We''re here to talk about serious things. Besides, there''s not much time now."


    "Well, listen to you." the response of Nirvana was beyond the expectation of yemuhua, and he quickly grasped the key words between Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi.


    "Brother in law? Brother in law? What are you talking about?" night Muhua looked puzzled.


    Yue Baiyi sighed, smiled and explained to Ye Muhua, "yes, we..."


    She explained what had happened. After Muhua heard it that night, he was shocked or shocked, plus a little speechless. As a normal human, he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of these people.


    But through what they said, he got several important information.


    First, the universe is divided into two civilizations. Second, their planet is very backward. Third, the blood spirit clan doesn''t eat people. It is the most powerful race in the universe. They are very resistant to the insect suction clan, and the parasites of the insect suction clan can''t parasitize in the body of the blood spirit clan, because for them to walk, the energy source of the power comes from the spiritual core of the head, and the spiritual core will kill foreign invasive species.


    Unlike humans, human energy comes from Dantian, so once it is parasitized and the brain is eaten up, people become insects with only body.


    It will be a real walking corpse at that time.

 Chapter 533

    "I have a general understanding of what you said. I believe you, Bai Yi. No matter what you said, I believe you. My father got news from his subordinates before, which is basically consistent with this.


    My father also sent messages to other bases before, but I believe we only talked about the three bases of "qiguang", "Guanghui" and "Hope". Nangongze in qiguang base is a family friend of Chu and ye. After providing the news to his two separated daughters, Nirvana, I hope you can let Nangong Lingxue and Nangong Linglu go home to see their father. " Night Muhua said solemnly, with a trace of request in his words.


    However, Nirvana readily agreed, "the king will never restrict their personal freedom of action. As long as they are willing, the king will never object."


    "OK, I hope you can do what you say." night Muhua took a deep look at him. He still couldn''t let down his vigilance. After all, he was not from their ''previous life''.


    For the vigilance of night Muhua, Nirvana shrugged.


    "Brother ye, what about the remaining bases? If you humans can''t unite, I''m afraid humans will be more weakened in the future. Although it''s strange for me to say this, in order to repay the four of us on this planet, I will help you and won''t let you destroy your family.


    However, if you can''t unite and resist the enemy together, I''m afraid "Yue Baiyi made a guarantee at that time.


    Ye Muhua understands what she said and knows the seriousness of the matter. If we do not unite now, the foreign enemy will not be eliminated by then, and there will be contradictions and battles within ourselves. Won''t we be better invaded by the foreign enemy by then?


    They are not blood spirit people. If they are parasitized, they will die!


    "What are the characteristics of parasites? What are the differences of people parasitized?" night Muhua decided to learn about the characteristics of insect sucking family first.


    "Parasites are milky white, soft and legless, just like caterpillars before the end of the world. The head of parasites has two long antennae. They can''t see. They can only judge the things in front of them through sound waves, and their communication is based on the frequency generated in their brain, which others can''t notice at all.


    Let me see, don''t you have a soldier with high painting talent? Let him come. "


    Night Muhua suddenly thought of the idea of Yue Baiyi and hurriedly asked Xiao Feng standing at the door to come in.


    "Major!" Xiao Feng gave a military salute to Ye Muhua and looked at him.


    "Xiao Feng, come here." night Muhua waved to Xiao Feng.


    "Yes!" at this time, Xiao Feng found that there were three other people in the room, and he was no stranger to them.


    "Let you come to draw, brother ye, prepare pen and paper for him." Yue Baiyi said to Ye Muhua.


    "OK."


    Looking at Ye Muhua looking for a pen and paper, Yue Baiyi turned her head and said to Xiao Feng, "I came to you to give play to your amazing painting ability. I passed the image to you. You used the image in your brain to draw it."


    Xiaofeng didn''t know what image she sent him. She hesitated to look at yemuhua who came with pen and paper. Seeing that he nodded to himself, he replied, "OK."


    Yue Baiyi nodded and pointed her finger at the center of her eyebrows. Her index finger showed a faint aperture until three seconds later, she stretched out her index finger and shot the aperture into Xiaofeng''s eyebrows.


    When the aperture didn''t enter the center of his eyebrows, Xiaofeng suddenly appeared several pictures in his mind. At present, he took the pen and paper from yemuhua''s hand, came to the office desktop, rubbed and began to draw it.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Feng stretched and said happily, "it''s done!"


    "Major, please have a look!" Xiao Feng took the picture to Ye Muhua. Ye Muhua took it, looked at it, praised Xiao Feng, and asked him to leave, and he also looked at the picture carefully.


    Three minutes later, he looked away from the paper, nodded at the moon''s white clothes and said, "OK, I know. I''ll print and copy this picture to everyone in each base, and also to the heads of other bases. Don''t worry."


    "Well, please come on, brother Ye. Remember, the insect suckers hate wheat ears very much. Just in case, brother ye, send these and let them carry them with them in the hope that they can resist the invasion of parasites. It''s getting late, and we should go. There''s a communicator here. If you have anything, please contact me."


    "OK, I see."

 Chapter 534

    After leaving the redemption base, Yue Baiyi looked back at the base that had stayed for more than half a year, and then turned to nirvana.


    "Brother, what should we do now?"


    "Our strength at this time is much different from that of the previous life. Now there is not much time. We must improve our strength to the emperor holy period in a short time."


    "Emperor holy?! brother, I''m still in your holy period, which is the first level than your holy period. How can I break from your holy period to the emperor holy period at once? There''s still a king holy period in the middle!" Yue Baiyi exclaimed. It''s impossible to improve so much in a short time!


    Not to mention that it took her nearly 300 years to upgrade from the period of Guiyu to the period of Wang Shengqi, and it took her nearly 200 years to break through from the period of Wang Shengqi to the period of emperor Shengqi. Her level is equivalent to the immortal level of the immortal race. When her strength can definitely challenge the Immortal Emperor level.


    As for the emperor''s holy period, there are other higher levels, which she has not contacted, so she doesn''t know. However, their parents left the blood spirit star after calling the position to her hand. They also said that they hope to meet one day in the future. Specifically, where they went and they haven''t come back after they killed the family. So far, she can''t find out the reason.


    "Clothes, let everyone enter the blood spirit clean land. The time passing there is ten times that of the outside world. The three days outside will be 30 years inside."


    "Thirty years?! thirty years is not enough for me to break through! Brother, you..."


    "Anyway, we have to fight. The insect sucking family must disappear from the universe! No matter what it is for, righteousness or revenge for us, this time, if we don''t succeed, we will become benevolent!" Nirvana firmly said.


    "But." Yue Baiyi still hesitated, but Chu Yi''s encouragement was her biggest motivation.


    "Clothes, I believe you can do it. I will train with you. My ability has been greatly improved through this reincarnation."


    Chu also said, Yue Baiyi seemed to think of something, "you''re not very big, you''re very big! You can send people from the future to the present. Also, your ability is really no less than me!"


    Chu also smiled, spoiled and touched the head of Yue Baiyi, whispered, "my source of strength comes from you. As long as you are here, I will be invincible."


    "Also... You." moon''s white face was slightly red. Facing his affectionate and spoiled eyes, she couldn''t help feeling.


    "Cough. Now is not the time for you to make out." Nirvana coughed softly and reminded the two humanity.


    Seeing that the original beautiful atmosphere was interrupted by nirvana, they immediately gave him bad eyes.


    "Hum, I''ve been reincarnated for thousands of years. I still love you so much. What the hell." Nirvana had a feeling of sour grapes, which made the moon''s white clothes burst into laughter.


    "Eldest brother, the love between you and gege makes me feel goose bumps!" Yue Baiyi teased.


    "Little girl." Nirvana threatened to knock her, which scared her to fly away, "Hey, you don''t care about your dear husband?"


    "Since you envy me so much, I''ll give him to you ~ ~ ha ha ~ ~"


    Yue Baiyi looked up and down at Chu Yi and nirvana. The more YY kept looking at them, the more pleasant they were. The rotten soul in her heart kept burning. Excited, she said obscene on her face, "you look really worthy! Why don''t you get married! Remember to invite me to the theatre on the wedding night ~ ~ ~"


    "Moon white!"


    "Clothes!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ~ ~"


    At this time, she was looking forward to who they were and who would be in full bloom~

 Chapter 535

    The three fought and returned to the presidential suite of the hotel. Along the way, they recalled the happy time they spent together when they were young, when their parents were still alive and their heirs had not yet ascended the throne. In addition, on the white night of last month, the four of them were celebrities of blue spirit star and blood spirit star. They were loved everywhere.


    However, the past has become a memory, and the more important thing now is how to improve your cultivation in a short time.


    "The three of us have decided to shut up for a few days and go to a place to practice. During this period, you take care of yourself and protect them, you know?"


    "Yes, mom, I understand!" Xiaoshu naturally knows where their closed position is. He has been thrown into training, so he can''t go in again.


    The same is true of Xingxiu''s 28 people. In order to quickly form a close guard team, they were thrown there by the emperor for many years. Otherwise, at their current age, they might not be able to achieve such accomplishments.


    And nirvana on one side also charged several people to bathe.


    "Mu Mu, I hope you should know what you should and shouldn''t do."


    "Yes, Wang, Mu Mu understands." Mu Mu lowered his head slightly and showed a lost look in his eyes. Seeing this, he pursed his lips and said faintly, "I understand your mind, but the rules of the blood spirit family are still the same. More importantly, I love Xiaoyou and there is no place for anyone in my heart, okay?"


    Mu Mu raised her head and looked at nirvana in surprise. She was surprised that Wang, who had never explained to anyone, explained to her. Was it because he was afraid that she would hurt her? "Wang... I..." thinking of this, Mu Mu felt a little bitter. She laughed at herself. She understood the rules of the blood spirit family and always understood it, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Nirvana glanced at Mu Mu and said faintly, "don''t let me down."


    This is a warning, a warning to Mu Mu, warning her not to make any small moves and do anything to hurt Gu Youge, otherwise he will not let her go.


    She knows, she knows, Mumu now wants to cry, wants to cry very much, the grievance in her heart is accompanied by the unwilling mood, she even ignores the rules and rushes out of the room. On one side, Xuekui looks at Mumu''s sad departure, feeling unbearable and worried.


    "Wang."


    "You go and see her."


    "Yes, Wang!" Xuekui Deling hurriedly left the room, and nirvana focused on the Nangong sisters.


    "Your father, nangongze, is the person in charge of qiguang base. You are allowed three days off to see your father. Tell them the seriousness of the matter and let them pay attention to it, okay?"


    "King, yes! Thank you for your grace!" Nangong Lingxue said excitedly and took Nangong Linglu to thank nirvana.


    Nangong Linglu was very unhappy and unwilling. She even regretted that if she was not from the blood spirit family, would she still have the opportunity to be with him? She is much better looking than Gu Youge. Although she met when she was a child, she has long forgotten it to wow claw country.


    However, no matter how regretful or unwilling it is, Nangong Lingxue has strengthened her care, so that she will not be alone with Gu Youge.


    Nangong Lingxue took the reluctant Nangong Linglu and left the room. Nirvana narrowed her eyes slightly, glanced at the door, went to Gu Youge and told her something. Then, led by Yue Baiyi, the three came to the blood spirit space.


    "Poop."

 Chapter 536

    "Eh? EH. Puff ~ ha ha ~"


    "What are you laughing at?! pull me up!"


    "Don''t ~ elder brother, it''s disgraceful to be afraid of water. It''s better to take this opportunity to know more about water? Nah, let''s go ~" Yue Baiyi took Chu Yi''s hand and took him to the house in front.


    She directly crossed the blood spirit space and took them to the blood spirit clean land. She didn''t come to the blood spirit clean land for a long time and forgot that there was a pool here. However, when she took them to the water, Nirvana slipped and fell into the pool. Who in the pool is about two meters deep, but Nirvana with a height of more than 190 can''t drown him, But he was always afraid of water, and the whole man was stiff in the pool and didn''t dare to move for half a minute.


    "Moon in white!!!" Nirvana was very puzzled. In addition, he rushed to the house on the clean ground of Xueling angrily. There is a special place for people to rest. They can take a bath, cook, sleep and leisure facilities. After all, the combination of work and rest can stimulate greater potential.


    Listening to the loud cry behind him, Yue Baiyi just laughed, turned around and made a face at nirvana, so angry that Nirvana just jumped out of the pool.


    "Wow."


    Listening to the sound of water behind him, with an angry pace, Yue Baiyi slipped into one of the rooms in the small house.


    "Bang!" the door closed.


    "Bang, bang!" a knock on the door followed.


    "Moon white! You stinky girl! You''d better not be caught by me! Otherwise, I won''t fuck you hard!" Nirvana shouted angrily at the door. In three years, he didn''t believe he couldn''t catch the stinky girl!


    However, the moon white clothes in the door didn''t seem to be enough to make Nirvana angry. He still kept angry with him, "come on, come on, you have the ability to catch me ~ ha ha ~"


    I don''t know if it''s because of the memory recovery that her two generations of personality memories overlap, which makes her show different personality and behavior. Like this, the seemingly childish behavior, in fact, there is a clear look in her eyes like a ruby. It seems that she did it on purpose.


    Nirvana was half dead. He had a bad temper. He patted the door hard, then turned and walked into another room and closed the door with a bang.


    Chu also looked at the interaction between the two people. His eyebrows were helpless. For two generations, he knew her better than he knew himself. He knew that she did it on purpose, shrugged, and walked into the remaining three empty houses. The room nearest to Yue Baiyi gently closed the door.


    Jingdi once again restored the previous silence.


    And the three-year special training is also carried out


    At the same time, the outside world, a group of people are worried about the three of them.


    "Alas ~" Murong Xingli, sitting on the sofa, couldn''t help sighing, "it feels like we can''t help anything. We''d better go to training with them if we knew earlier."


    Seeing this, Gu Youge comforted, perhaps because her identity had changed from a girl to a mother. Unconsciously, the whole person was full of a trace of maternal brilliance.


    "It''s hard for them to make the earth like this. Let them pay more to make up for their guilt. Although we are not willing to be protected, they need us to be protected to support their faith. Now the only thing we can do is to live hard and give them the motivation to struggle."


    "Gege?"


    "Hmm?" Gu Youge whispered.


    "I feel you have changed." Murong Xingli said seriously.


    "What has changed?" Gu Youge said strangely.


    "You... You have become popular. You are no longer so detached and indifferent. You have never spoken so gently."


    "... Xingli, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute." Gu Youge''s voice became as cold as before.


    "... has changed back..."


    "Puff ~ ha ha ~" the presidential suite was filled with happy laughter again.

 Chapter 537

    Three days passed quickly. For Murong Xingli, it was only three short days. During this period, they talked about the people, things and things they met over the years, their experience of powers, and even their acquaintance with each other. Even under everyone''s golden eyes, they brought together two young people who fell in love with each other.


    These three days are happy, anxious, worried and happy for them, because they can talk so peacefully with the people they like. For the battle they don''t know whether they will die in the future, at this moment, they are happy and happy. How they want to stay at this moment, However, time will pass, and all expectations are just extravagant expectations, but they are not sad and regret. They believe that they will still live a peaceful life when the battle is over.


    Compared with them in white clothes, three days is equal to three years. In three years, they continue to train and surpass their limits.


    Even in the past three years, Nirvana and moon white clothes have been chasing each other almost every day in the huge clean land. The caught moon white clothes must have been severely practiced by nirvana, and she who has not been caught up must have integrated Nirvana into the pool. They compete with each other and make progress. They are faster and have longer endurance. At this time, Nirvana is not afraid of water, There was even an act of bluffing the moon in white, dragging her down the water, and then finally evolved into a scene of playing in the pool, but at least Nirvana has overcome the obstacles in her heart.


    In the first year, Nirvana was not afraid of water. The speed and endurance of moon white clothes were greatly improved. Even the anti attack ability was improved by Nirvana practice.


    The next year, they released their powers against the pool. As the water column exploded higher and higher, it represented their ability to improve more and more. Nirvana broke through the holy period to the king holy period, while the moon white clothes broke through the holy period. Have been upgraded to a higher level.


    At the same time, when they were playing in the water, they had to be vigilant against Chu Yi''s sneak attack. He was a lightning water double system, plus time, mental power and mind reading ability. If he was set in the pool, they must be subjected to a ecstatic electrotherapy. When they were electrocuted for the first time, their hair was erected by electricity, and the moon white clothes were directly electrocuted to faint.


    And this time I don''t know why. Chu Yigen didn''t have pity on her. The next day, they came to the pool. After Chu Yiyi fixed them with mind reading, he pushed them into the pool, and then put free electrotherapy on them again~


    At the beginning, Chu Yi''s mind reading could only control two people for three seconds. With the increase of times, Chu Yi''s mind reading could hold them for ten seconds. However, they were not slaughtered fish. On the third day, they held them for only half a second. As soon as they were ready to push them into the pool, they threw them into the pool with their backhand, which pleased him.


    On the fourth day, they stopped struggling for three seconds. Over and over again, the three kept competing. Whether it was their ability to be controlled, their ability to resist blows, or Chu Yi''s mind reading skills were greatly improved.


    In the third year, Chu could also hold Nirvana and moon white clothes for a whole minute, and if another person, he could hold them for half an hour.


    You know, on the battlefield, not to mention a second will save the situation, not to mention their one minute? Or someone else''s half an hour!


    When Chu also reached a certain time of cultivation, he closed the door, locked himself in the house and didn''t come out again, and this closed door was a year.


    In this year, Yue Baiyi and nirvana fought against each other. Both sides lost and won. At the same time, they continued to grow in the battle. Yue Baiyi learned a lot of fighting skills from nirvana, and nirvana learned the dexterity and agility of Yue Baiyi. Many times, she was bitten by nirvana.


    Until the end of three years, the cultivation of moon white clothes and nirvana were all promoted to the emperor holy period. However, they learned to restrain their momentum, making them look like a little young man with no strength to bind chickens.


    At the same time, Chu also went out of the pass.

 Chapter 538

    "Also ~ you''re out ~"


    Yue Baiyi and nirvana were coming back from the outside. They just saw Chu also open the door of the room. Their eyes suddenly lit up and waved to Chu excitedly.


    And Chu also saw this, and also responded to her with a spoiled smile, quickly welcomed the moon white clothes, and held her in his arms.


    "Clothes, I miss you so much."


    "Me too."


    They hug each other affectionately. If there is no one else, it reminds nirvana of Gu Youge. For three years, I don''t know whether she wants him or not. Although it''s only a short three days for her, he really misses him very much. He has never had such a feeling. I don''t know why. It''s really strange, but he doesn''t reject such a feeling at all, He even understood the feelings between the two people in front of him.


    "Today is the last day, and we don''t train. There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you. Yi, can you hear me? Hello!" Nirvana looked at the two people still hugging each other silently, and a big well appeared on their heads.


    The moon''s white clothes puffed and smiled. I don''t know why she always liked to make her eldest brother angry. In the past, she thought his expressionless appearance was very impersonal, and only when he was angry could he have such a rich expression. Even if he occasionally showed an evil smile, it still gave people a cold feeling.


    "Yes, you know ~ tell me, what''s the matter?" Yue Baiyi took a look at Chu Yi, and they looked at each other and smiled, joking.


    "Obviously you died first. Why did my blood essence be brought by the spirit of blood spirit? According to the truth, he would only choose the blood essence of the blood spirit emperor. If Xiaoye is different, you are twins and inseparable is inevitable. But I.."


    "That''s it? I thought it was something. I asked the spirit of blood spirit to bring your blood essence together. I thought he would let us be brothers and sisters again. Unexpectedly, he ya! I haven''t settled accounts with him! Brother, do you remember your memory of human times?" yuebaiyi first complained angrily about the spirit of blood spirit, and then asked curiously.


    Nirvana nodded and replied, "how much do you remember."


    "Then who are you? Life experience? Family?"


    "Orphan."


    "... damn blood spirit, it even..."


    "Well, Yi, after so much experience, now I understand that it is punishing me, and it can''t agree to your request, so it will be the previous situation. It also knows that I won''t take the initiative to tell my identity between you and me, and it knows my ambition. I was dissatisfied with my heart in those years. It wanted me to kill you, but you killed me in the end. Punish me in this way I become the stepping stone for you to become the emperor. "Nirvana shocked Yue Baiyi. She didn''t expect that the spirit of blood spirit, that is, the system did so many things for her, and what it said before was not completely true. I''m afraid it was for.


    "But now it''s all right. I''ve thought a lot for two lifetimes. Loving a person makes me see through a lot of things and make concessions. At the same time, my thoughts have changed differently. In this world, I don''t care about the throne. I understand a human sentence. There must be something in my life sometimes, and don''t force it at any time." Nirvana stretched out his hand and rubbed the head of the white moon, Said sincerely.


    Yue Baiyi felt the big brother who loved her tenderly for many years and came back. She suddenly felt that the invasion of the insect suction family might not be a bad thing to reincarnate them.


    At least they have learned a lot from human beings. Although human nature is changeable and people''s hearts are more complex, she is still willing to believe a word of human beings. At the beginning of human life, human nature is good, environment, fate and family can change a person. No matter what kind of person, as long as he puts down the butcher''s knife, he will become a Buddha.


    We can make mistakes, because everyone may make mistakes, even saints and immortals, but we can only be good if we know our mistakes and change them.

 Chapter 539

    On this last day, the three people said a lot and said things they had never said before. They suddenly found that there were many things they thought they had, but the answers were different from what they thought. This time, they realized that communication was a very important thing, otherwise they would ignore a lot. If they accumulated for a long time, There may be greater contradictions, which may break out in a period, just like nirvana in previous lives, and moon white clothes. They just didn''t get better communication to make today''s situation.


    Otherwise, when there was nirvana, those so-called immortals had no chance to take advantage of the moon and white clothes, and would not turn around to the earth, making the earth experience a terrible end.


    However, in the eyes of human beings, poison is actually energy. They can''t bear the powerful energy of the blood spirit family in the universe. The mutation leads to genetic disorder, which turns into the appearance of people without people and ghosts. However, after a certain period of time, genes will also be repaired by energy, so that they can be better transformed into a member of the blood spirit.


    As for genetically tenacious humans, they in turn devour the energy of their blood spirit family, which will produce variation and stimulate the potential in the human body, and all kinds of powers will be highlighted.


    As for those ordinary people, their genes and energy offset each other, so there is no change. However, I believe that one day, through the continuous transformation of energy, there will be no ordinary people in the world.


    The three left the blood spirit clean land, and their hearts were free and easy. They really put down many of the burdens they had borne before.


    Yue Baiyi felt that there was a new rise, so she should build the blood spirit family well, and it was an inevitable trend to cooperate with human beings. Her medicine could help those blood spirits recover their past memories. Of course, there were some deficiencies. Maybe they didn''t want to recall their memories at all. They cried, Because their claws once extended to their loved ones, this inner torture made them depressed for a while.


    After Bai Yi knew that month, he called these people together.


    On that day, the blood spirits stood at the gate of the imperial city built in three days and looked up at the figure standing on the gate.


    They looked at the figure piously and respectfully. It was blood.


    The moon white slightly glanced at the dense awakened blood spirits standing below, and said in a deep voice, "the emperor knows that the emperor knows that we have heard a lot of previous things, including beautiful, happy, happy and painful. This pain is pressing you and makes you very uncomfortable.


    I understand that I understand you, and even you want to vomit. As a human being, I think you ate your compatriots.


    However, you should know that you are no longer human beings. You are just a fighting nation, a blood spirit family. You are a new race. You are no longer human beings. Our blood spirit family has a heritage of tens of thousands of years. Civilization, our survival does not need to eat human flesh. Do you remember what you did as human beings? The law of the jungle has always been the symbol of this society. Once human beings stood in At the top of the biological chain, they eat low animals. Don''t they have life?


    Yes, it''s just that the law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest.


    Although you may have stretched your claws to your relatives and friends, the emperor knows that this is not your original intention. Look at those humans, who resell their relatives and eat their own flesh and bones for a mouthful of food.


    They have the appearance of human beings, but they have a heart inferior to animals. Don''t blame yourself. Everything has a destiny. Don''t over indulge in the past and look to the future. Maybe one day in the future, you can find other lost relatives, friends or lovers. Maybe if you go to see them at that time, you will have different ideas.


    But anyway, you will be the emperor''s people. The emperor doesn''t want to watch his people blame themselves and feel sad, because the emperor will be sad.


    However, more importantly, we have no time to add more sadness now, because our enemies have appeared, and we must kill them all! If you feel guilty, then do your best to help mankind! "

 Chapter 540

    The blood spirits were encouraged, comforted and enlightened by Yue Baiyi. They gradually realized that they were unable to change what had happened in the past. If they were guilty, they would do their best to help mankind!


    "Yes! Long live my emperor!" the blood spirits half knelt on the ground, clenched their right hands and put them on their chest, shouted in unison, and their loud voices went straight into the clouds.


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction and raised her hand slightly. Her clear voice was full of strength, "free."


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    "Well, in order to return peace to the earth as soon as possible. Come forward on the first of the month and listen to the order!"


    "Subordinates are!" the first row in front of all blood spirit teams is where Yueyi is located.


    "The emperor appointed you as the commander of the guard army. You led 30 guards, including Xi, Yan, Gong, Yan, Cheng, Hong, Wen, Zhen, Shang, Yan, Xing, Yu, Chuan, Ji, Guang, Zhao, Xian, Qing, fan, Xiang, Ling, De, Wei, Chui, you, Qin, Shao, Shao, Nian, Xian and Yang, and took 30 troops to various human bases to make them private small bases Try to merge into large bases, reduce casualties and increase the combat effectiveness of large bases! "


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders! My subordinates will die to complete the tasks assigned to them by our emperor!"


    "My subordinates will complete the task to the death!" after Yue Yi took the lead and answered respectfully, the 30 people and the 30 teams behind them all replied respectfully.


    Yue Baiyi nodded with satisfaction, "OK, the emperor ordered you to start immediately without any mistake!"


    "Yes!"


    With the words falling, on January 1, he left the gate of the imperial city with a large army and went to the human base. Fortunately, they had already divided the team and personnel before, otherwise they would delay some time to arrange personnel now.


    The remaining one-third of the blood spirits stood at the gate of the Imperial City, feeling a little uneasy. They also came up with a force and didn''t want to sit like this.


    It seems that seeing through people''s mood, Yue Baiyi ordered the remaining blood spirits, "you are assigned to patrol the imperial city. Your duty is to help build and guard the imperial city. This will be our future home, so there must be no mistake. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Emperor!"


    "Well, in order to be good at management, the emperor will choose a chief among you. Do you have a suitable candidate or recommend yourself?" Yue Baiyi suggested very humanized.


    The crowd suddenly exploded. You look at me and I look at you one by one. It seems that it is very difficult to choose the choice of this soldier commander. Finally, after more than ten minutes of discussion, someone was finally pushed out.


    The visitor is a man with exquisite facial features and beautiful appearance. One person will not be strange to him, that is, the night sky.


    The man was pushed out by the crowd and scratched his head awkwardly. He was embarrassed to look at Yue Baiyi.


    "Huang. Huang. Wang. I."


    Yue Baiyi nodded. As soon as she wanted to say something, she was interrupted by Nirvana standing on her right.


    "Ye he, from now on, you will work with Yi and protect the safety of the imperial city. If anything goes wrong, you are the only one to ask!"


    "But... Wang... I. yes, Wang, my subordinates take orders!"


    Yue Baiyi looked at Nirvana with some doubts, pointed to the young man named Ye he under the stage and said, "brother, is this man yours?"


    "He used to be, but now he''s yours. Yehe is a rare talent with good conduct, and more importantly, he can hypnotize."


    "Big brother." Yue Baiyi was helpless, "you. Well, it''s him who shouldn''t hypnotize those powers in the redemption base?"


    Ye he was startled when he heard this. He was choked by his saliva, "cough, cough."


    Seeing ye he''s actions, Yue Baiyi knows clearly that he can hypnotize so many powers, and they don''t feel anything different. He is indeed a talent. In addition, he hasn''t done anything bad to the night sky, which is enough to show that his mind is excellent.


    "Well, Yihe, listen to the order. From now on, you will be the commander of the Imperial City patrol and the imperial city guard. You have full authority to take care of all security matters without any mistakes! These soldiers are also fully assigned to you. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my emperor! Congratulations, Captain!"

 Chapter 541

    Finally, ye he has to accept the hot potato job, but he has no choice, but he will use his life to protect the imperial city and everyone''s home.


    After allocating everything, Yue Baiyi and others gathered together again.


    "I heard from brother ye that many private small bases have been attacked by insects. Several of them have been broken down, and the eaten ones have been eaten and the parasitic ones have been parasitic. Fortunately, brother Ye rushed to the scene at the first time after receiving the news and killed all the parasitic people and insects.


    But now the situation is even worse. Many insects have begun to attack the GJ large base. Although the large base is trying to resist, I believe it will not be long before the base is afraid based on the number of insects and the ability of those flying insects.


    Fortunately, brother ye sent the ears of wheat. Many insects failed to break through the large base, and some distrustful bases also learned a lesson. They all got the ears of wheat from brother Ye.


    However, after this battle, the human base has damaged many elites.


    Brother, brother and brother, the four of us go to the redemption base. "


    "We''re going too!" the rest of the people who were not named said in unison.


    "Ge Ge, you''re pregnant and can''t go. Xingli, you stay to take care of Ge Ge, but you can''t go. As for you, just go, but you may have a war with insects. I hope you''ll be ready."


    "No problem! I''ve long wanted to move my muscles and bones and have a big fight!" he Tianhu rubbed his palm with excitement as soon as he heard Yue Baiyi agree.


    "Xiaoshu, if you want. Go back, go back to your own time and space. Your task has been completed, and now it''s our own battle." Yue Baiyi explained.


    "No, I won''t go. We won''t go if we don''t see peace here!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of disturbing time and space?! disturbing history?! go back! For the sake of your own life safety, you must go!" Yue Baiyi suddenly shouted coldly.


    "But..." Xiaoshu wanted to say something, but she interrupted again.


    "There''s nothing, but! Go back! OK, let''s go!" then he didn''t look back and left. The rest looked at Yue Baiyi and Xiaoshu. Although everyone wanted to help Xiaoshu, they didn''t know why they couldn''t open the mouth at all. The atmosphere became a little stiff, but with Chu Yi''s departure, The rest of the people also followed behind Yue Baiyi one by one.


    Xiaoshu was a little wronged. Looking at his parents leaving, he could only place his hope on his two uncles, Nirvana and moon white night.


    "Uncle Nirvana..."


    However, before he finished, he was decisively rejected by nirvana, "your mother is for you. Go back, you don''t need you here, go back to your own time and space." then he left the same place.


    Xiaoshu hung his head in disappointment and put his last hope on yuebaiye, "Uncle Baiye..."


    "Cough. This. Yi Er is so strong now that I dare not open my mouth to touch her eyebrows. However, I believe she is for you, for yourself and for this time and space. You''d better go back. You should always know the butterfly effect. She''s also afraid of more trouble. If you have something here, how should she face you in the future?" Compared with nirvana, the moon white night is much softer. In addition, she is a twin. She can feel the feelings in her heart more or less.


    Then he turned to look at the second old man of Yuejia, "Mom and Dad, although our memory has been restored, you will always be the dearest parents of Yi''er and me. Believe me, we will win!"


    The two elders of Yuejia understand in their hearts. They are even more relieved to hear the words of Yuebai night.


    "We understand that we are waiting for your triumphant return!"

 Chapter 542

    The moon white night resolutely turned and left. Yes, he recovered his memory, found the common memory of the four of them, and also awakened the noble blood buried in the blood. He will be the second king of the blood spirit family.


    Xiaoshu watched the crowd go away gradually. He always felt uneasy and comforted by Jiaosu.


    "Your Highness, go."


    Xiaoshu turned his eyes when he heard the speech. Jiaosu always said so little that people felt helpless. Due to his character, he was still so even if others said more.


    "What to do? If you don''t watch the insects die with your own eyes, the prince can''t rest assured!" Xiaoshu retorted displeased, with unquestionable firmness in his eyes.


    "But, your highness, the emperor asked us. The emperor''s order." the ghost house hesitated and said what was in the hearts of the twenty-eight people.


    Xiaoshu glanced at him coldly and said coldly, "the mother emperor said before he came that you have full authority to listen to the prince''s orders. You know, you are in a different time and space from your mother. Even if you are obedient, you are the first to listen to the prince!


    All right, twenty-eight stars, listen to the order! Let''s go with the prince! "


    "But."


    "Guixiu! If you didn''t need a good body at this time, do you think the prince would tolerate you questioning the prince''s decision again and again?" Xiaoshu stared at Guixiu coldly, unconsciously emitting the emperor''s momentum, unconsciously making the twenty-eight stars tremble three times, and Guixiu knelt down, The others followed on their knees.


    "My subordinates dare not! Please forgive me, your highness! All your subordinates listen to your highness!" guisu said respectfully, but he was annoyed. How did he offend your highness? Is it because his Royal Highness''s figure has changed and he has been selling cute all the time, that he is careless?


    His Highness has always been the prince. He is the prince who is decisive and intelligent and does not allow his subordinates to violate his decisions. How can he violate taboos again and again?! It seems that he has lived too many happy days!


    However, Xiao Shu is not a person who cares too much. Seeing that 28 people have expressed their attitude, he snorts coldly, shakes his hand, turns around, and suddenly changes his momentum and looks at Gu Youge and others.


    "Aunt Youge, aunt Xingli, grandparents, you can stay here at ease. There are plants around to protect you. Together with the Imperial City patrol, as long as you don''t run around, you will be safe waiting for us to come back. Yehe!"


    "Your subordinates are here! What does your highness have to say?" Lin He knows more or less from their dialogue. Although he doubts Xiaoshu''s identity, he can clearly feel the Royal breath on him, but the Royal breath belongs to the heir, not the emperor like Yue Baiyi.


    Xiaoshu is very satisfied with Ye he''s intelligence. He nods and asks, "their safety is up to you. You know how important they are to Uncle nirvana, mother and uncle Baiye."


    "I understand. I will protect Princess pan, master and madam to the death! And miss Xingli."


    "OK, I believe you." Xiaoshu nodded, turned around and said to the twenty-eight stars, "let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    At the same time, Yue Baiyi and his party are sitting in the car and driving from Chu to the redemption base.


    In the car.


    "Brother Shangguan, have you awakened your powers after taking the medicine?"


    Shangguan Liuguang nodded and said to her with a grateful smile, "yes, I, my second brother and Li''er have awakened their powers. Thank you for your white clothes."


    "You''re welcome. This medicine is not very precious. How many powers your constitution can have will be stimulated one day, but it takes a certain time. Some people may drink more medicine and eventually only stimulate one power, so it depends on how many powers you have or your own good genes. The survival of the fittest is the survival of the fittest Existence has always been a constant theorem since ancient times. "

 Chapter 543

    It took three days to arrive at the redemption base. In these three days, Yue Baiyi explained a lot of knowledge about powers and how to give full play to powers, including simple skills. Her magnanimous attitude made everyone feel that she was admired in addition to admiration.


    If they are themselves, I''m afraid they can''t be so selfless. Sometimes they feel that women are very stingy. When their men look at other women, they make a lot of noise. There are endless dramas of crying, making trouble and hanging. In the face of such major rights and wrongs, women are even more atmospheric than men, which makes them feel a little ashamed.


    In these three days, people have learned many fields they have never touched. From the bottom of their hearts, they only appreciate and admire the generous moon white clothes.


    Until I came to the redemption base, I fled in a panic, but now it has been greeted by the whole city. However, it is only a short week. If I really should that sentence, things are changeable!


    So, be a man. Don''t block your own future, but leave a line. Otherwise, feng shui will take turns. Maybe sooner or later, you will ask the person you once hated the most and do the things you hated the most. It''s impossible to never rely on people in life, because people are social animals, and there will always be the day to ask others, so no matter what you do, Be sure to give yourself room for tact.


    The four men in white walked in front of the crowd, and the night Muhua, the night sky and Chu Tianyuan, who had already guarded the gate of the base, hurriedly welcomed them.


    After booing each other, they walked into the base together, and the base became more dilapidated than a week ago.


    Yue Baiyi looked around and said faintly, "have been attacked by insects?"


    Night Muhua nodded and hurriedly replied, "as Bai Yi said, our redemption base has indeed been attacked by those insects, and not only our redemption base, but also other bases have been attacked one after another. Thanks to the ears of wheat you gave, otherwise we really don''t know whether we can escape this disaster.


    We have seen people parasitized by parasites, and we have caught one. Do you want to go and have a look in white? "


    "Go."


    "This way." night Muhua was confirmed and hurriedly replied, taking the people to a research institute.


    That night, Muhua came to the Research Institute. After entering the entry password, he took his party into the Research Institute, crossed several aisles and came to a transparent wall room.


    "After bringing the professor back, he has been asked to do research here, and several bottles of medicine have been developed. However, due to the lack of raw materials, the experiment has stalled until the insects invade. We found one thing that parasites can only drill into the human brain through the seven orifices, so as long as the head is sealed in an all-round way, they can be free from parasites." Night Muhua said, pointing to the anti-virus helmet on the professor''s head. Because the attack value of parasites is not as good as a child, just like the caterpillars before the end of the world, it is impossible to break the anti-virus helmet.


    Yue Baiyi looked in the direction of his fingers, observed the scene in the room, nodded and said, "we didn''t find so many, because parasites don''t work for us. They say that humans are the most intelligent creatures, so it is. Well, there''s nothing to see here. We have something important to discuss with you this time."


    "About the insects?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, let''s have a rest and talk in the conference room. Please."

 Chapter 544

    Led by yemuhua, the party arrived at the meeting room.


    "Well, no more nonsense. Let''s get straight to the point. Now there are three kinds of creatures on the earth. First, you humans. Second, we are the blood spirit family. Third, we are the rising beast family. As for the leader of the beast family, I believe you will always contact in the future." looking at the night sky, there is some desire to speak. Yuebaiyi knows what he wants to say and says immediately.


    "Don''t worry, the leader of the orc has turned into a human, and can speak human language, and his wisdom is no lower than that of human beings. Therefore, please rest assured that we can certainly reach a certain agreement.


    Before that, the elimination of insect sucking families is the primary premise. If they are not eliminated, then in the future, you will still be only your human race on the earth, but only the insect race with empty body. You are no longer human beings, but the body used by insects.


    In other words, the spirit vessels on the earth will be destroyed. Until the planet is destroyed, they will find a planet with more spirit vessels and continue to devour and destroy.


    A long time ago, we were the only race below the insect suction race, but I believe that mankind will achieve no less than us in the future.


    However, if you want to destroy the insect suction clan, our three races must cooperate and stop civil strife if you want to destroy the clan.


    For the blood spirit clan, most of them have been assigned to me, elder brother and younger brother. They have opened their minds and will no longer attack humans. Of course, a small number of blood spirit clansmen who have no rule have been ruled by special people. Don''t worry about this.


    There''s another thing I''m afraid you don''t know. This continent has become one. I hope you human beings will no longer be divided into countries and borders and form a large human country together. That is to say, the trend in the future must be the tripartite confrontation. Do you have any objection to this? "


    Night Muhua looked at each other, remained silent for a while, and finally said, "No."


    "Well, since there is no, then I will tell you that we will also help in this battle. The insects are scattered in all directions. If you want to destroy them together, you must turn them around, or break through one by one. It is too time-consuming. Both human, material and financial resources will be greatly consumed. This is not the best for you who are not rich in materials Select


    Night Muhua saw Yue Bai Yi finish, and the first one agreed, "Bai Yi makes a lot of sense. I agree. Father, base leader, what do you think?"


    They looked at each other and shook their heads. Chu Tianyuan looked at Chu Yi, the old God, sighed and replied, "we have no opinion. However, Miss Yue, how can you gather the insects?"


    "The insect suckers love things with spiritual power and energy. They will devour and grow. Therefore, as long as we fill the place where we choose to fight with things full of energy and spiritual power, I believe they will naturally find them with the energy. No matter how far away they are, if there is a place where the spiritual power and energy exceed the place they are looking for, they will come with no pains.


    And this work will be entrusted to you, as Xiuxian family, and Yilai.


    At that time, the blood beads had been discarded, and the blue beads on your body were left full of energy. And the thing full of spiritual power, Mengxue, I hope you can take out the spirit stones and lay a spirit gathering array. "


    "Get together. You."

 Chapter 545

    "White clothes, how do you know?!" Mengxue was surprised. She was very surprised. How did moon white clothes know their gathering spirit array.


    Looking at her reaction, Yue Baiyi smiled and explained, "we used to have contacts with those immortals, so we still know some basic knowledge. If it weren''t for the naughty second generation, our relationship with immortals would be good."


    "Well, that''s not bad. If it weren''t for these despicable people, how could our family fall into such a field?" Nirvana said coldly, glancing at Mengxue, seeing that they wanted to refute but couldn''t refute.


    "Elder brother, this is not their fault. Don''t add this fault to them." Yue Baiyi said aloud.


    "Hum." Nirvana snorted coldly and stopped talking. Yue Baiyi had to hug Mengxue with a guilty smile.


    Night Muhua watched the atmosphere become a little stiff and hurried to round the court, "well, since white clothes are so confident, everything depends on white clothes. What do we need to do?"


    "It''s very simple. Don''t do anything. Let all powers return to the base, including other bases. When the insects are attracted, you can bring people out to surround the insects from all directions and eliminate them. Since the anti-virus helmets can prevent parasites, it''s much safer for your powers to wear anti-virus helmets, In order to prevent the flying insects from flying directly into the base, you should not all go out, leaving the wind power to beat the flying insects down from the sky. You can arrange the specific matters yourself. "Yue Baiyi explained plainly, everything is reasonable, and he shows the momentum of the general trend, which makes people unconsciously listen to her.


    "OK, no problem. We will try our best to cooperate with you. Fighting early and fighting late is all about fighting. Why don''t we start preparing now? We will start implementing the battle plan tomorrow?" night Muhua said aloud.


    "I have no opinion," replied Yue Baiyi.


    "Well, please go back to your original place first. It''s always empty. You can take a rest and let you know when tomorrow''s arrangements are made."


    "Yes, let''s leave first."


    "Please walk slowly."


    "Yes."


    When the white dress group left in June, the night Muhua three began to discuss how to arrange the personnel in the fastest time. Fortunately, these people were superior, so they soon arranged the base for personnel arrangement, and informed other GJ bases in the whole longxia country.


    Many private small bases have been escorted to the GJ base by the month one pedestrian. Of course, the month white clothes had also instructed Muhua to spend the night before. Therefore, the powers did not feel any surprise or resistance to the escort of the month one pedestrian.


    Especially after the terrible insect attack, they have no feeling of disgust and resistance to the exquisite blood spirit family. Maybe this is the effect of comparison.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sun the next day was already high in the sky.


    At this time, the sky is blood red, perhaps because we know that there will be a big war.


    Yue Baiyi and his party arrived at the designated place early and arranged the gathering spirit array by Gu Wuji. In addition, Chu also kept letting Lanzhu release energy fluctuations. The insects scattered in all directions suddenly stopped and looked at the same place. They seemed to confirm something again, and immediately stepped away from their short, slender and numerous legs and feet, Walk in the direction of the people in white.


    At this time, the blood spirit army led by Yue Yi has also come here, looking at the front one by one vigilantly, quietly waiting for the arrival of the insects.

 Chapter 546

    An hour later, the close insects gathered into a small army from all directions and rushed to the direction of Yue Baiyi and others.


    "They''re coming! Everyone ready!... kill!!"


    "Kill!.."


    At the command of Yue Baiyi, all the blood spirits rushed to the insects that rushed towards them and frantically harvested the disgusting lives of the insects. The soldiers were the first to bear the brunt. Their ability was not very high. The blood spirits killed the soldiers one by one.


    After the soldiers, there are transport insects, flying insects, tank insects, plasma insects, insect brains, guard insects, parasites and scorpion insects, which open their ferocious big mouths to the blood spirits one after another.


    Since there is no insect emperor to lead these insects, they are like a plate of loose sand. They only know that they blindly want to devour the creatures in front of them. Therefore, it is much easier for the blood spirit with intelligence to kill the insects without intelligence, but there are a large number. Occasionally, they are bitten by insects because their fists are difficult to defeat their four hands, However, the victory of the current war is still on the side of blood spirit.


    The small army of insects lost more than half, and the remaining half was just struggling in death. Yuebai Yi looked at the scene in front of her, slightly relieved, and watched the first wave of insects be destroyed. Yuebai Yi praised all the blood spirit subordinates present.


    The people in the base looked at the scene outside the base. In addition to the shock, their eyes were awe and admiration. The bravery of the blood spirit family. They finally realized that their impression of the blood spirit family had really changed. The word "zombie" was completely erased from people''s hearts, leaving behind the fighting nation "blood spirit family".


    However, this has not been played yet. Compared with the previous small group, the second wave of insect army is completely a witch. However, the blood spirits did not retreat. At the command of Yue Baiyi, they all threw themselves into the battle.


    Three hours have passed since the second wave of insects was wiped out, followed by the third wave of insects. There are more and more insects, as if they can''t be counted. The dead bodies of insects spread all over the earth, looking extraordinarily seeping, and every fighting spirit is covered with blood left by insects, They stood there proudly, determined their own position and guarded their only common person - the blood spirit emperor.


    However, the blood spirits are actually tired, but compared with humans, their endurance is ten times that of them, but they can''t afford to consume so much. Until the fifth wave of insect army attacks, the blood spirits have more than enough heart and less strength. At this time, the blood spirits have also made sacrifices.


    Yue Baiyi couldn''t bear to watch this scene after scene. She was the first to bear the brunt and rushed into the battlefield. She couldn''t wait and watch the people die in front of her again.


    Looking at the moon white clothes moving, Nirvana, Chu Yi and the moon white night rushed into the battlefield, incarnated as the God of death, ruthlessly harvesting the short and disgusting lives of insects.


    Others, seeing this, looked at each other and rushed into the battlefield.


    With the help of Yue Baiyi and his party, the four of them had the ability to turn the situation around immediately.


    Seeing this, the blood spirits seemed to be greatly encouraged. They were full of strength, and they were even more reluctant to kill insects.


    Soon, the fifth wave of insect army was destroyed. At this time, the earth was filled with insect bodies more than one meter high. The moon stepped on the insect bodies, looked into the distance, and stood at the front of the team, as if one man were in charge of the pass. At a glance, people looked and smelled fear and awe.


    "Clothes, I don''t know how many insects there are. It''s not a way to go on like this. It''s better to remove the spirit gathering array and have a rest for a day. What do you think?"


    "No, if it is removed, the insects coming here will scatter around and look for the nearest base, which will cause great damage to the human base. Absolutely not!"

 Chapter 547

    At the same time, the voice of Yue Baiyi just fell, and the sixth wave of insect army attacked again. However, this time, the number of insects is much less than before, only about hundreds, but all these are the most elite and powerful scorpion insects in the insect suction family!


    "Yi, the situation is a little bad. Damn it, what the hell are those humans doing?! why don''t you help at all?!"


    Just when Nirvana looked angrily above the base, a group of people ran from his left


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being late!" the visitor was the animal king. He took a large group of strange animals behind him to help the moon in white. When she saw the animal king, her eyes lit up and said immediately.


    "No, the beast king came at the right time! If I guessed correctly, this will be the last wave of large army of insects. Even if there are insects in other places, there will not be an army composed of so many insects. I believe that after the elimination of this army, killing insects is just a problem in the world!"


    "OK, let''s charge this time! Little ones, kill me!"


    "Ow!!!"


    "Ouch ~ ~ ~!"


    "Ho ho!!!"


    The earth trembled and the two sides fought with each other.


    The orcs are really ferocious. Killing insects is even more cruel. Some have to divide the insects directly, and some have to be bitten into pieces. It''s terrible.


    However, scorpion insects have special characteristics. They can devour the dead bodies of scorpion insects and evolve into more advanced and powerful insects. They are called emperor insects.


    The fighting power of the emperor bug is a top ten compared with that of the scorpion bug. The orcs who were originally in the upper hand are also injured by the emperor bug one after another, and the war situation has changed again.


    Yue Baiyi looked at the scene. She knew she couldn''t give the insects a chance to breathe. She immediately shouted angrily, "kill me!"


    "Kill!!"


    Under the leadership of zayue Baiyi, the blood spirits rushed into the war again to help the orcs rob and kill insects. However, the blood spirits had some vitality and could only stand invincible at this time. I''m afraid they still need human help to kill these damn insects.


    However, at this moment, human beings did not appear. For this, Yue Baiyi was very unhappy, and nirvana was angry and scolded. If he had not been restrained by this damn emperor insect, he would have flown to the base to kill these greedy and afraid of death human beings!


    It seems that they want to compete with Snipes and mussels to make a profit! Human beings are really insidious! This is the only thought in Nirvana!


    The moon white clothes seemed to be very disappointed with human behavior, and it was such a distraction that she was rushed by two emperor insects and was about to bite her head.


    "Clothes!"


    "Clothes!"


    "Clothes!"


    "Small clothes!"


    "White!"


    Yue Baiyi, awakened by people''s cries, saw the emperor insect attacking her. However, she wanted to resist, but it was too late for her reaction. She saw that the emperor insect was going to bite off her head. Suddenly, she was black, and she seemed to be blocked by something. Then she seemed to hear the sound of the flesh being broken.


    "This... What''s going on?" Yue Baiyi was inexplicable. She raised her eyes slightly to the man who blocked her sight. The scene in front of her immediately made her want to crack.


    "Small skill!!"


    "Your Highness!"


    At this time, the pain is hard to bear. He is unable to make complaints about it. Is he coming to the past to block the bullet for others? Woo woo. He''s not a meat shield... Mom. You pit me


    Yuebaiyi doesn''t know what mood to use to describe her mood of trying to destroy the whole world at the moment.


    "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just... I''m afraid the suppressed seal will be untied..."


    Xiaoshu''s mouth was bleeding and smiled at Yue Baiyi. From him, that is, from his injured back, he emitted a faint golden light. Until the golden light wrapped him up, the golden light became larger. When the golden light disappeared, a strange adult man stood in front of Yue Baiyi.


    "Mother emperor."


    Yue Baiyi was a little silly and said, "you. Who are you?"


    Xiaoshu watched his mother have such a cute moment and couldn''t help kissing her face, which caused the dissatisfaction of a jealous jar.


    "Xiaoshu!!! What are you doing?!"


    When Xiao Shu heard this, he trembled, turned around and said with a smile, "Hey, hey. Father emperor. That what. We''re leaving. My energy can''t bear in the past time and space. In order to come here, I compressed the energy of my body, so I had the form of a child. Cough. Twenty eight stars listen to the order! Gather!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go."


    "Stop, smelly boy!" Chu also said angrily.


    "Don''t ~ come on, come on, let''s go!" Xiao Shu quickly released his energy and wrapped the time shuttle power around 29 of them. He took a look at Chu Yi, who was angry and wanted to rush over. He flew a kiss to the stunned moon white clothes, deliberately pulled a bad smile and said three words to the moon white clothes.


    "I love you ~"


    "Small skill!!!!!"


    However, when Chu was about to catch Xiaoshu, the white light was bright, which made Chu withdraw his hand until the white light disappeared, and the figures of Xiaoshu and Xingxiu disappeared in this time and space.


    Those who stay stay stay where they are, and time seems to be at a standstill.


    "Smelly boy! Don''t let me see you again!!!!"


    "Puff Chi ~" Yue Baiyi suddenly laughed. Looking at Chu Yi with vinegar on her face, she laughed. She didn''t expect Xiaoshu to be so naughty.


    At the same time, night Muhua finally came with the powers and joined the battle. The powers from other bases in all directions also surrounded the insects according to the plan. At the moment, there is only a turtle in a jar!


    At this moment, the three races work together to eliminate the insects until the moon white clothes kill the last emperor insect. People usher in the light of dawn. They fought all day and night, and their hard work has paid off. Finally, they can continue to live a peaceful life!


    Since then, there have been three pillars, and the well water does not invade the river. Due to the performance of Yue Baiyi, people are very willing to get close to the blood spirit family. For the blood spirit Imperial City, whether orcs or Terrans, they are willing to go to each other. There they can exchange their ideal baby and get absolute respect. Some even find their own relatives and voluntarily stay in the imperial city, The imperial city is the gathering place of all races.


    Compared with the Imperial City, there are few human beings in the King Pan City, because Nirvana doesn''t hate human beings, but it can''t be said to like them, but at least there is no hostility. After all, his princess is human, and his son, who gave birth safely and smoothly, is named chengmian.


    Three years later, the child in white was born, named Chang Shu.


    END

 Chapter 548

    future.


    In a room full of precision instruments, in the middle of the room, there is a platform made of a huge disc.


    The room as like as two peas, eight of the nirvana, and the eyes of the adults, who walked exactly like the one of Gu Ge''s eyes, kept walking around the room, and kept talking about it. "Why not come back? Why not come back yet? What''s the matter?"


    At this time, the platform of the disc suddenly flashed white, and the originally empty room was instantly crowded with people.


    "Hoo. It''s dangerous. If you are caught by your father, you won''t have good fruit to eat! Ha ha! Ha ha ~ finally get back to the game!"


    "Bang!" a beautiful adult man smashed a chestnut into Xiao Shu''s head.


    "Ouch ~!" the original laughter stopped suddenly, leaving only the sound of pain.


    "Your boy is back at last! Do you know that you worry me to death! Your father stares at me every day, making me uncomfortable!" the beautiful adult man couldn''t help complaining.


    Xiaoshu saw the visitor clearly and smiled helplessly. "Ah Mian, you''re worried. You won''t hit me! At least I''m hurt! Maybe... Maybe I''m dying."


    At last, Xiaoshu looked pale and weak, but it looked like he couldn''t live long. However, chengmian seemed to know his character. He smelled his words and waved his hand lightly, "no, no, no, the prince doesn''t believe that you boy will die. Well, don''t talk nonsense. Thank you this time, although most of your reasons are because."


    "My subordinates, see your Highness the crowned prince!" the twenty-eight stars also returned to God. They were a little dizzy because of shuttling through time and space. When they passed the God, they saluted the crowned prince in unison.


    Cheng Mian didn''t think much of it and waved his hand casually. "Free from gifts, Xingxiu should be in good health? My prince can practice one day suddenly, hahaha, but I have to start from scratch, but with my prince''s talent, I will surpass you all at once ~ hahaha ~"


    "Bang!" this is the next turn to make complaints about the head of a crown. When he looks at him, he can''t help but want to vomit.


    "You''re too good! Be modest, be modest! How can you be virtuous with Uncle Nirvana!"


    Cheng Mian turned his eyes. Even though this move was very indecent, it didn''t affect his beauty at all. "I''m the son of the old man. What''s so strange about the similarity? It''s you. If I hadn''t watched you come out of my aunt''s belly and saw you born with your broken shell, I can''t imagine that you were my aunt''s son! Please, can you challenge your father''s limits? Your father is better than my old man It''s much more terrible. Ah, Hello, uncle! "


    Cheng Mian was excited when he said it. Suddenly, he glanced at the person who came in at the door. He immediately looked like a changed person. He was clever and sensible. He saw Xiaoshu very speechless.


    However, before he could react, the voice behind him immediately made him excited.


    "Smelly boy! You''re back at last!"


    Xiaoshu turned slowly with a stiff body. What he saw was Chu Yi, his father who was half a head higher than himself. He was looking at him with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "Hey, Dad, I miss you so much these days!"


    Chu also smelled the speech, his eyes narrowed slightly, and seemed not to believe Xiaoshu''s words. A pair of wise eyes looked directly at Xiaoshu''s eyes with the same color as his wife, "Oh? Really? I miss you too, Xiaoshu. Last time I let you escape, this time. Look where you''re going!"


    "Wow! Help!" Xiaoshu turned and was about to run away. However, Chu could not let him escape easily. With a slight lift of one hand, Xiaoshu who had slipped to the door was fixed in place as if he had been fixed, and his originally raised leg was fixed in mid air.


    Xiaoshu struggled desperately and untied his shackles with his powers. However, he found that he had no way at all!


    It seems that Chu also saw through Xiaoshu''s mind, and said with a proud smile, "this is your father''s new power I just invented, which is specially for dealing with you smelly boy! It depends on where you run this time!"


    Chu also said and walked in the direction of Xiaoshu until he came to him, pinched his ear and directly dragged him out of the room.


    Xiaoshu was dragged to the ground with tears in his heart.


    Woo woo. He''s wrong. He''s really wrong.. He shouldn''t provoke this damn old vinegar jar.. Sobbing.. Is he really his son? Why? Woo woo.. If I had known this, why did I have to start!


    "Crown!! save me!!!"


    Hearing the voice, Cheng Mian shrugged and said helplessly, "who told you to provoke your father? Look how smart Prince Ben is. He never flirts with his mother. Poor baby, I will mourn for you ~ ~"


    "Cheng Mian!! you smelly boy!!!" the twenty-eight stars looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    Xiaoshu''s cry rang through the sky. After hearing it in the room to the beautiful woman drinking wine, her eyebrows showed joy. She held up her glass and pulled out a happy smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Come back, dear Xiaoshu."

 Chapter 549

    "You stinky boy! I won''t clean you up! How many times have I told you! Don''t you tease your mother!" the angry male voice rang through the whole imperial city.


    However, the next young male voice strongly retorted, "why? My mother is also mine! It''s not alone! I love my mother. What''s the matter?"


    "I''m my father. I''m not sure! And your mother is mine!"


    "You... You."


    Standing not far away, Shangguan Liuli saw this scene and looked slightly at the cold man around him. He unconsciously thought of many years ago.


    She can understand the feelings between Chu Yi and Yue Baiyi. They have experienced so much. In their last life, in this life, their love has never been interfered by a third party, and others can''t. Even the men who love white have been dealt with privately by Chu Yi, and the only thing they can''t do is Chang Shu, their son.


    It''s like the debt owed in the previous life. She''s always fighting in this life, but she can still feel how strong their feelings are.


    Just like that time, Xiaoshu''s departure may be the Liangzi between the father and son. Thinking of Chu Yi''s angry and helpless face at that time, she then stared at Yue Baiyi''s stomach fiercely. She saw that Yue Baiyi almost slapped him. Up to now, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ~"


    The lonely man on one side suddenly laughed when he saw Shangguan Liuli, turned back faintly, put out his hand around her waist, and the coldness in his eyes became a deep spoil when he saw her.


    "What do you think?"


    Shangguan Liuli heard the speech, covered his mouth, looked up at the lonely man, shook his head, smiled and said, "no, cold, I''m just thinking, they all say that my daughter is my father''s former lover, while my son is my mother''s former lover. Brother Chu has solved so many emotional enemies, but he can''t solve Xiaoshu''s'' emotional enemy ''. It''s really a sin!"


    When Leng Xinhan heard this, he suddenly thought of something. He pursed his thin lips slightly and said faintly, "I also have a ''love enemy'' that can''t be solved. The smelly boy who grows so big and sticks to his mother owes education."


    "Puff ~"


    Shangguan Liuli suddenly laughed and said, "can you men be magnanimous? You are so harsh on your relatives. In other words, where did you get yu''er? Why didn''t you see him these days?"


    Leng Xinhan squinted slightly, glanced at Shangguan glass and said faintly, "join the army."


    "Poof."


    "Join the army?! shouldn''t it. Shouldn''t it be sent to the army of Nirvana?" Shangguan Liuli was stunned, and his eyes were incredible.


    Until Leng Xinhan nodded, Shangguan Liuli helplessly looked up at the sky and said, "God. You don''t know how strict the nirvana guy is. None of the soldiers under your hand is not an elite, and they all don''t smile. You can''t tease them. You send yu''er there and become a cold ice man like you when you come back?"


    "Well, I''ve asked nirvana to make him welcome."


    "You..."


    "Dear wife, don''t worry about that smelly boy any more. Let''s talk about how to give him another sister. When he has a sister, he won''t pester you anymore. I really think ah Yi''s method is good now." Leng Xinhan looked at Shangguan Liuli with a bad smile. He didn''t look like the cold and black belly just now. It made Shangguan Liuli want to run away.


    But can she escape the cold five finger mountain?


    No, cold hearted, seeing that she was trying to run away, she immediately held her Princess in her arms and walked to her house.


    "Hey! Cold heart! Put me down! Hey, hey..."


    Even if Shangguan Liuli shouted again, she was cold and cold, but she still turned a deaf ear, took her home and put her gently on the bed.


    "Li''er, I love you."


    "You... Well."


    Before Shangguan Liuli finished, her mouth was blocked by her cold thin lips. She struggled for a while without results. Helpless, she had to compromise. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she added a sentence in her heart.


    I love you too, cold.

 Chapter 550

    "Xiaoyue, how on earth can you marry me?" the moonlight night at this time is much more mature than twenty or thirty years ago. He exudes the charm of a mature man. In addition, he recovers his memory and awakens his blood. His appearance is much more exquisite. Because the blood spirit family is very old, and his age will increase with the growth of cultivation. As Wang Shengqi, If you don''t get killed, you can at least live to be over 10000 years old.


    As a power, it will also increase with the increase of cultivation, but it is still not as old as the blood spirit family.


    The cold evil moon in front of the moon white night still has a gorgeous face. As a class a high-level power, she can live to a thousand years old. Therefore, compared with the current thirty or forty years old, years can''t leave any trace on her face.


    Nevertheless, there is still a huge difference between her and the moonlight night.


    Cold evil moon looked at the white night of the moon. She had already answered "I do" thousands of times in her heart. However, when the words came to her mouth, they turned into a cold refusal.


    "I won''t marry you. Give up. I don''t love you at all."


    Hearing the speech on the white moon night, he looked incredulous, "no, it''s impossible! Xiaoyue, come on, it''s been so many years, and we''ve been delayed for so many years! Yi''er, brother, cold hearted, their children have grown up, and we haven''t. Xiaoyue, marry me! I''ll be more kind to you!"


    "No."


    "Leng Xie Yue! What do you want?! I just don''t understand. You love me so much. Why don''t you want to marry me?! do you despise my identity? My sister-in-law is different from you. She is human! Besides, our royal family can only find other people!" Yuebai night was hoarse. He really didn''t understand why she had refused him for so many years, Does she still not believe his feelings for her?


    Looking at the injured moonlight night, lengxie Yue also felt some pain in her heart. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but the words turned into a sigh.


    She can''t say that she can''t delay him. Although Eug and nirvana are together, Eug''s power exceeds the SSS level and breaks through the existing power level limit in that year. Her age has increased from thousands to 20000 years, and she doesn''t know what will happen in these 20000 years. Her life may be extended with her accomplishments.


    But she is different. Her qualification is limited. For so many years, even the captain long aobing has broken through SS level, but she has been staying at A-level high level and has not been able to break through s level. Maybe a thousand years later, she will die like this. She knows that he loves her. Because of this, she doesn''t want him to suffer from losing his beloved, so she can''t promise!


    The moon white night was a little lost and sad. He was like losing his soul and left the place feebly. Lengxie moon looked at the depressed and desolate back, and his heart was bleeding.


    Night, sorry!


    On a moonlit night, he returned to his room and stayed closed. As his eldest brother and twin sister, he naturally cared about him very much.


    "Elder brother? What''s the matter with you these days? How can you be out of your mind?" Yue Baiyi went to the bed and looked at the moon white night lying on the bed with a weak face and said with concern.


    "I''m fine..." Yuebai night couldn''t answer. His words didn''t reassure Yuebai at all, but worried more.


    One side of Nirvana saw this and sneered, "I think this boy probably has lovesickness. I said, your boy hasn''t finished other people''s little girl up to now? Just use strong ones!"


    "Elder brother! Please, not everyone will be as domineering as you! Besides, my younger brother''s character hasn''t changed at all from before to now. How can he be so gentle? Really. Can you give me some good suggestions?"

 Chapter 551

    Yue Bai Yi turned her eyes and said, "besides, with the cold evil moon''s character, this move is useless. Instead of forcing her to be unwilling, it''s better to let her compromise voluntarily.


    Hey, brother, what''s the situation with you now? "


    "I don''t know. Xiaoyue refused me if she didn''t say anything. I really don''t know what she was thinking. My eldest brother married Ge Ge. I don''t know what she was worried about. Really... Woman! A woman''s heart is deep in the sea!"


    "Pa!"


    Yue Baiyi held his fist, and a well appeared on his forehead. He clenched his teeth and said, "I''m really sorry... It''s hard for our women to serve, isn''t it?"


    When she finished saying these words, both men nodded. However, when the white clothes were swept away that month, they both shook their heads tacitly, just like the rattle, and hated to shake their heads.


    "Hum!"


    They were relieved that since ancient times, only villains and women have been difficult to raise.


    However, when I let go of my nirvana, I carefully thought of a question, "I thought of a possibility. The little girl doesn''t think her life is too short compared with you and doesn''t want to drag you down."


    When Nirvana finished talking about this possibility, the moon white night also thought carefully, and immediately a carp turned over and sat up from the bed.


    "It''s possible. It should be said that in addition to this possibility, there should be no other obstacles between us. However, what does Xiaoyue think and how can she do this? No, I have to tell her!"


    "Stop!" Yuebai quickly stopped the Yuebai night who was in a hurry to leave the room. "Brother, what''s the use of going now?! what if people don''t admit it? You''ll still get a bad nose. It''s better to let her say it herself. I have a good idea. We can do this..."


    "Ha ha, Yi''er, you are still smart. Please my dear sister and my beloved brother this time!"


    Nirvana Yueyue white clothes looked at each other, smiled and nodded, "everything is wrapped in us."


    Three days later.


    Leng Xie Yue is wandering around the imperial city. At this time, she has long been lovesick. She hasn''t seen the moonlight night for several days. She doesn''t know what he is doing. She originally wanted to find him, but she has been patient. In order not to find him, she wanders around the imperial city every day.


    At this time, she was a little tired and came to the most high-end restaurant in the imperial city.


    Sitting by the window, she ordered some wine to relieve her worries alone.


    Suddenly, the voices of the people at the table next to her suddenly amplified, so big that it was hard for her to hear.


    "Hey, you mean, your Highness the night king is going to get a wife?! is the wife that your Highness the night king has been pursuing?"


    "It''s not true! Your Highness the night King''s wife is true, but the bride is not the woman who has always rejected our gentle and watery highness!" there seems to be a trace of disgust in her words.


    "Ah? What? Your Highness the night king has empathized and don''t fall in love?!" another man exclaimed in surprise.


    "It seems not. It''s said that the bride chosen by her majesty is the most suitable woman for his Highness the night king. It seems that her name is Nalan Xinyu? Yes! It''s Nalan Xinyu!"


    "Nalanxin rain?! who is this man? I''ve never heard of him!"


    "She is."


    "Pa." the crisp breaking sound made the eyes originally focused on the pair of speakers focus on the cold evil moon by the window.


    She twisted her neck stiffly and looked at the drinker who spoke to him, "Nalan. Xinyu?"


    "Yes! What''s the matter? Do you know that nalanxin rain?" the wine drinker''s confused look immediately changed into curiosity and gossip.


    Leng Xie Yue nodded and shook her head again. At the moment, she was in a state of confusion. She didn''t hear what was said to her around, so she rushed out of the restaurant.


    "Hey! You haven''t paid yet!"

 Chapter 552

    However, at this time, where does lengxie month have the idea to pay? A heart has already fluttered on the moon white night. She can''t believe that white clothes will choose a princess for the night!


    And even if others forget it, how could it be her?


    Others don''t know the identity of Na lanxinyu. As a guest in the palace, why doesn''t she know?


    Nalanxinyu is an orphan. She was picked up and adopted by Luoluo as a dry daughter. She is smart and smart. She not only learned Qi Luo''s medicine and poison skills beyond ten percent, but also advanced from an ordinary person with no accomplishments to a high-level power at the beginning of class A in just ten years.


    Although her rank is even lower than her, she is so talented that she can''t compare with her. I believe she will surpass her soon, and even surpass SSS like Gu Youge. At that time, her longevity will be infinitely doubled.


    But she. How can she marry white night?! She doesn''t like.


    Until Leng evil moon came to the palace unimpeded, and found the gate of the moon white night. Just ready to rush in, he was forced to stop outside the door by the conversation of the people inside.


    "Go and tell Yi''er that I won''t marry you!" the voice of the moon white night seemed to have a trace of anger, and there was no feeling of pity for the lovely nalanxin rain.


    However, Na lanxinyu''s answer was beyond the recognition of Leng Xie Yue at the door. "Night king, this is the engagement made by the queen herself. You have nothing to do. For the sake of the Royal incense of the blood spirit family, you must get married. Moreover, night king, in fact, I have always admired you very much."


    Leng Xie Yue stayed in place. She didn''t expect nalanxin Yu to say these words. She had five kinds of miscellaneous grains in her heart, which was very bad.


    "They have small skills and small crowns. What else do they need my incense to do? I only love Xiaoyue in my life! She won''t marry in this life!"


    "Night king!" nalanxin Yu suddenly shouted, and her voice became a little mean, "Night king, don''t you know? Leng Xie Yue''s qualification is too poor. Maybe she will leave after a thousand years. Then she will stay alone, and then the queen will still give you a new string. Why? Since you love her, you shouldn''t let her blame her for leaving first on her deathbed, so that you can live in pain all your life! If I were her, I wouldn''t Promise to marry you! "


    However, I don''t know if he was in the heart of the moon white night. He suddenly became silent. The cold evil moon outside the door was a little cold in her heart. She smiled at herself.


    The moon white night, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke when the cold evil moon wanted to leave, "Anyway, I can''t marry you. I only love Xiaoyue in my life. If she doesn''t want to marry me, I will keep her all my life until she dies. At that time, I will accompany her again. In the next life, I must not have such a powerful force, because this force makes me lose my favorite woman."


    Leng Xie Yue has already burst into tears and cried out in her heart. Why is he so stupid? Why? If it''s really like what he said, isn''t our life wasted? It turns out. The fool has always been her!


    She doesn''t care how long she has, but only how long she once had. Does she understand this truth until now?


    At this time, nalanxin rain suddenly jumped at the moon white night, like a temptation and a coquettish way, "even so, she doesn''t know what you think. No one has to follow the Queen''s orders. From now on, you will be my husband. In order to uphold the concept of her majesty, your highness, it''s better to have a child early!"


    "You..."


    "Xinyu, stop!"

 Chapter 553

    Leng Xie Yue broke through the door and stopped what nalanxin Yu was about to do. The two people in the room were stunned in situ. They didn''t seem to expect that there was someone outside the door.


    "Aunt Yue."


    "Xiao Yue... I."


    The moon white night seemed a little flustered. He looked at the cold evil moon and the nalanxin rain in front of him. He was originally stiff in mid air, and the hands held by both sides were taken back like an electric shock.


    "Xiaoyue, listen to me and explain to you."


    "You don''t have to explain, I know." Leng Xie Yue answered faintly. This attitude makes Yue Bai Ye a little uncertain. He doesn''t know what she knows, but judging from her attitude, he should just know that he wants to marry nalanxin Yu.


    He lowered his head slightly and covered up his bright eyes. Because he awakened his blood, the original black pupil had already become a blue purple pupil, just like a gradual gem, which looked particularly bright and translucent.


    "Night."


    "Ah, um. In. Xiaoyue. Believe me, I only love you in my life!" the tone of Yuebai night seemed a little nervous.


    "If I say," Leng Xie Yue paused and heard the fear on the moon''s white night''s face, "is it too late for me to marry you?"


    I thought I would hear the words of rejection again, but I was stunned by the sudden happiness.


    "What... What?!" the moon white night looked inexplicably, some could not believe looking at the cold evil moon.


    Looking at the moon white night, the cold evil moon looked slightly soft. She slowly walked towards the moon white night and seriously looked directly at the eyes that she couldn''t get tired of, "I said, I''m willing to marry you."


    "You... You... You... You... You really want me to marry?! no, marry you?! no, marry me!" the moon white night was excited and incoherent.


    Leng Xie Yue looked at him, smiled, jumped into his arms, and kissed the pink lips she had coveted


    At the same time, nalanxin Yu also quietly withdrew from the room and closed the door for them very carefully. She sighed heavily and looked at the room with blessings in her eyes.


    She walked out of the courtyard and ran into Chang Shu who came from outside.


    "Hey, Xiaoyu, you''re here! Where''s my uncle? I heard that the mother emperor wants to betroth you to him!" Chang Shu said anxiously.


    Nalanxin Yu nodded without refuting his words, which made Chang Shu feel extremely anxious, "no! Xiaoyu, how can you marry this uncle?!"


    "What does age mean to us?" Xinyu didn''t answer this question, but asked instead.


    Her words, however, made Chang Shu mistakenly think that Xinyu likes the white night of the moon, and immediately said, "whether it''s meaningful or not, I won''t allow you to marry that uncle!"


    "Don''t call uncle, he''s your own uncle." Xinyu said helplessly.


    "No matter! He''s an old man, but an old cow eats tender grass. No! I have to find him!" Chang Shu tried to find Yuebai night, but was stopped by Xinyu.


    "You can''t go now. Don''t disturb other people''s good things."


    "Good? What good?"


    "What do you say?"


    "I just don''t know. That''s why I asked you! Hey ~ Xiaoyu ~ don''t go ~ tell me ~ Xiaoyu ~ ~"


    "Did anyone tell you that you are really a chicken woman?"


    "You... Hey, I''m the chicken woman. What''s the matter? I''m the chicken woman to you! I''m not happy when people want me to treat her!" Chang Shu said proudly, closely following Xinyu''s back.


    Xinyu Ni glanced at him and walked forward without saying anything, but she unconsciously turned up her mouth and her eyes were full of joy.


    She turned her back to Chang Shu and was not found by him. Looking at Xin Yu''s departure, Chang Shu shook his fist angrily and quickly followed up.


    "Xiaoyu ~ do you like the old man or not?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Like? Don''t like? No, like? No, don''t like? Ouch, do you like it or not?"


    "Chicken woman."


    "I''d love to! Xiaoyu ~ just tell me! Tell me ~ ~ ~"


    Xinyu turned a deaf ear to it and looked at the anxious Chang Shu, laughing in her heart.


    Fool, I only like you.